Merged, cleaned, re-formatted & proofread by nukie.
Chapter 1 - Blood Dreams
Chapter 2 - First Kill
Chapter 3 - The Return
Chapter 4 - The Forever Project
Chapter 5 - The Worldly Machines Caper
Chapter 6 - The Plan
Chapter 7 - The Skyjack
Chapter 8 - Obsessions
Chapter 9 - The Covenant of Tribes
Chapter 10 - Dalliance
Chapter 11 - The Bounce
Chapter 12 - Parallel Visions
Chapter 13 - Things Forgotten
Chapter 14 - The Visitor
Chapter 15 - The Confrontation
Chapter 16 - First Times
Chapter 17 - Planetfall
Chapter 18 - Marcus-3
Chapter 19 - Schismatics
Chapter 20 - Keeper’s Way
Chapter 21 - Extinction
Chapter 22 - Departure
Chapter 23 - In the End
Copyright © 1997 James C. Dunavant, All Rights Reserved
If you landed here by means other than the author’s home page,
click HERE to open The Keepers of Forever home page
where you will find the other chapters.
And thus it was decreed that the children of Enon shall
drink the blood of the mortals and become one with them.
2063 A.D.
The newly made immortal knew fear.
The great ship loomed in the empty space before him, hiding the deadly rays of the sun that would burn his flesh to ashes within minutes. His heart beat strongly against his chest, pushing the immortal keepers through his veins. Ten kilometers separated him from the huge world ship and the loading bay of the tech ship where he stood. He stared through the metacrystal shielding into the stark, cold-blooded vacuum and again questioned his reasons for being here. But he knew he could not turn back; he did not have a choice. His actions would remove the Enonians from Earth, and he could not return to his family or his mortal life.
He checked over the environment suit once again. One mistake and his newfound immortality would be no more; not even the keepers could protect him against the furious nothingness of space. He convinced himself that the esuit was in perfect working order and began the laborious task of pulling himself into the heavy, cumbersome device. Even in the low gravity field of the loading bay, the esuit was heavy, taxing him with more than twice his earthbound weight. Somehow there was comfort in this—as if the very bulk of the esuit would protect him from the treacherous abyss that was space. But it was not enough to quell his fears.
Once he had the esuit secured about his person, he attached the helmet to the neckpiece and activated the esuit’s environment systems. He watched the images projected onto the helmet’s holodisplay until it reported all systems normal. He would have to trust the primitive computer. He detached the thrustersled from the latch on the nearby bulkhead and set it on the metallic floor in launch position. The small cargo hold was barely large enough to fit his blaster, extra nuke cells, and the memory cube containing the dormant Serp. He placed his belongings in the hold and then strapped himself into the thrustersled, face down. The small craft, sensing his intentions, electromagnetically coupled with the systems of his esuit and reported its status. The sled was fueled and ready. It did not matter that he was not.
He pressed the green start button on the thrustersled. The sled signaled the bay computers to open the metacrystal shield. As the shield lifted, he heard the faint rush of air escaping into space. The “Ready” light came on. He brought his finger to the red fire button, but stopped when his mind flooded with panic. As a mortal child his companions had laughed at him because he would not climb a tree for fear of falling. And now he was about to hurl himself into the void of space where not even the Earth could catch his fall. But it did not matter—he could not stop now. His finger went down on the fire button and the thrusters ignited. Slowly, the sled and its frightened passenger eased out of the bay, supported only by their combined, inertial mass and the gentle thrust.
It was one thing to fear falling, and quite another to fear falling and not know in which direction one would fall. His mind reeled at the loss of the artificial gravity field. His stomach lurched. He closed his eyes and knew only the sense of acceleration as the sled gradually increased its power output. The image of Lasandra came to his mind, and he remembered her last words to him before he left Earth: “You cannot fail us, for I shall drink your blood if you do,” she had said.
Hesitantly, he opened his eyes. The mammoth ship seemed too far away. He programmed the sled to approach the ship’s aft thrusters. This would be his entry point—the entry point of a terrified immortal intent on stealing the great ship from its makers. The thrustersled acknowledged his program, and he felt a slight change in velocity. The holodisplay reported ETA in twenty minutes.
It seemed that twenty minutes would last forever—much too long before he could again experience the imagined safety of a large, massive body. He felt his panicked mind trying to shut down, and he fought to keep his eyes open. Manual approach was his intention; he did not trust the primitive brain of the thrustersled to approach their destination without failure. But the remaining mortal part of himself pulled strongly at his mind. It wanted to escape into unconsciousness, and he would not be able to resist.
Before losing consciousness he instructed the sled to wake him five minutes before arrival. And then he let go …
Her brilliant red hair, green eyes, and pale, alabaster skin made her stand out. But it was more. Something in her gaze, the way her eyes met his and locked him in silent embrace, the way she held her body, the way she moved—the way she controlled him. It was as if she were not of this world. He tried to ignore her, but she kept watching him from the other end of the bar.
The bartender set his beer in front of him.
“So? How was your day, Forrest?” he asked, resting his hands on the bar and watching Forrest with his usual friendly smile.
Forrest took a sip and looked up at the man. “About the same as always.”
“How’s the Forever Project going?”
“Good,” Forrest said, smiling. “We’re ahead of schedule, for a change.”
The bartender nodded. “Must be awful interesting work? I mean, writing the programs that will make the ship go and all that. Takes a lot of smarts. Smarts I ain’t got.”
“Persistence might be a better word. You don’t have to be that smart.”
“Yeah, right! I’ve heard you and your buddies in here talking after work before. You might as well have been talking Martian for all I could understand.”
“Yes, but if you knew Martian, Jack.”
Jack grinned and left to tend another customer. Forrest glanced at the woman. She responded with a smile and he quickly looked away, feeling strangely disquieted. His role as team leader of the Forever Project at Worldly Machines did not afford him much anonymity. He had encountered “space nuts” before. They were everywhere. But this woman seemed too old for that, too mature. And besides, he was not a spacer, had never even been in space.
The bartender returned.
“Who is the woman with red hair?” Forrest asked, nodding toward her.
“Don’t know,” Jack said. “But some looker, ain’t she?”
“Have you ever seen her in here before?”
“Nope. But I wouldn’t mind seeing her in here all she wants.” The bartender put on a half smile. “Are you interested?”
“You know better than that, Jack. Just curious.”
“Yeah. You’re dedicated to your wife and all that. But don’t ya ever get the urge for some strange pussy?”
Forrest didn’t answer. He took another sip from his beer. “Don’t you think there’s something strange about her? Something different?”
Jack cocked his head. “Hmm … different? Yeah, I can say that. I can’t say strange, though. Unless you consider absolutely gorgeous to be strange. You wanna buy her a drink?”
“No. Just curious,” Forrest repeated. He looked at the woman and she smiled. Forrest turned away and focused his attention on his beer.
He drank the beer while staring at himself in the mirror behind the bar. He tried not to think about the woman. He had just arrived at Jack’s Place—his usual after work habit—and already he was becoming obsessed with a stranger. It was not so unusual for him to become attracted to other women, even mildly obsessed on occasion. He could never reveal his fantasy life to his wife. He assumed everyone had a fantasy life of some kind. It was simply human nature. Of course, he had never cheated on his wife and he had no plans to do so now. Yet he could not stop thinking about the enigmatic and strangely beautiful woman sitting at the end of the bar.
What was it about her, he wondered?
Sexual attraction?
There was certainly that, but there was more …
Curiosity?
Yes. As he had told Jack, he was curious about her. But still there was more …
Need?
That too, he admitted to himself. And the need was strong—too strong. But it did not make sense. He had learned of her existence no more than ten minutes ago. Why should he feel this way about her? And why so strongly? It was as if she were causing this to happen—as if her mere presence made him desire her uncontrollably. This was all preposterous. He could not develop such feelings for a stranger so quickly. He loved his wife and his young daughter. He was happy with his situation and did not need this perplexingly beautiful woman for any reason. Yet, even as he had these thoughts, he knew that he did need—and desire—the strange, compelling woman.
Forrest gulped down the last of his beer and placed the empty mug on the counter. He looked to the end of the bar. The woman was not there. He felt reluctant relief. Apparently she had given up on him and gone in search of another companion. He was tempted to ask Jack if he had seen her leave, but did not. A vague sense of disappointment entered his mind. He had wanted her, however unwillingly, and knew he might never see her again.
Forrest stood up. Jack gave him a curious look, as if he knew what Forrest was thinking.
“Going already?” Jack asked. “Your friends haven’t got here yet.”
“Yeah. I told Melinda I’d be home early.” This was a lie. He just wanted to leave before the woman had a chance to return and confuse him further.
“Well, give Melinda my regards,” the bartender said.
“Will do,” Forrest said, and headed for the exit.
It was night out, but the heavy overcast had not allowed the summer heat to dissipate. He stood under the canopy and studied the sky, absently wondering if it would rain. A warm, humid breeze brushed his face. He did not want to go home. He was not sure why. It was a feeling of discontent—unresolved desire—that bothered him, although he could not have labeled it so. He assumed it had something to do with the woman, but could not understand what or why. The tension was too much. It felt like there was something he was supposed to do—something he needed to do. Only he did not know what. And he didn’t want to be around Melinda while feeling this way. He was tempted to go to another bar—a place where no one knew him—and drink his nerves calm. But that was not his nature. There was no where to go but home. And perhaps a night with Melinda was all he needed anyway. He started for his car.
“Come with me,” a female voice said.
“What?” he blurted, looking in her direction.
It was the strange woman who spoke. She stood on the sidewalk no more than three meters away. She wore a red dress that stopped just above her knees, and a red, waist-length coat covering a white silk blouse. Forrest judged her to be about twenty-five years old, and she was tantalizing. He felt the desire for her grow within him. He did not know what to say.
“Come with me,” she repeated. Something in her eyes …
“Who are you?” Forrest asked.
“A friend. I want you to come with me.”
“Why?”
“For pleasure, of course.” she answered, her eyes radiant.
“You are selling sex?”
“No. I am your lover.” She did not seem offended.
Forrest studied her. He had been warned about genoclonic agents attempting to get information out of him about the Forever. But he had dealt with genoclones before. She did not look or act like a genoclone. And using sex as a tool was not a genoclonic trait.
“You are not my lover. And I cannot come with you,” he said.
She took a couple of steps in his direction, her eyes penetrating his. “But you must! You know you must.”
Forrest stared into her eyes. There was a depth—a profundity—in her eyes that was not normal. It was like looking into the cosmic depths of space, or infinitely back into time. He was reminded of the time when as a child he had first viewed a distant galaxy through his father’s telescope. The sense of awe had overwhelmed him. And this woman … but it could not be. It was impossible. He shook his head as if to throw the feeling from his mind.
“I know no such thing,” he said. “Why have you approached me? You do not know me.”
“Oh, but I do!” She moved closer. “You are Forrest Hauser. You are thirty-two years old and a computer scientist at Worldly Machines. You have a wife, Melinda, and an eight-year-old daughter, Susan. You are quite wealthy with a fine home in a rich neighborhood.” She paused briefly, as though to gauge his reaction. “I know these details, and much more, Forrest. I know not only who you are, but what you are—your ambitions, desires, needs, innermost secrets—”
“Stop it!” Forrest demanded. “The details you cite are easily known. But you cannot know my inner feelings. In any case, it does not matter. I cannot come with you. I’m sorry. I must leave now.”
He started to move. She stepped into his path and placed her hands on his chest. Her touch sent an energy into his body, filling his being. It was an unearthly energy, and he wanted it. She tilted her head up to his and he felt her hot breath on his face. He felt his self-will evaporating and knew she might gain control of him. Something in her scent …
“Come with me, my lover,” she said.
“I cannot. My wife is waiting for me. I must go,” he said, weakly.
“She will not know.”
“I will know. What do you want from me? Who are you?”
“I told you. I am your lover.”
“That is not an answer. I don’t understand you. Why do you want me?”
She smiled brightly. “Perhaps because I desire you. Do you not find me attractive?”
“I … yes, I do. But it is not important. I have too much to lose. Please—”
“And everything to gain,” she said. Her lips brushed his. The fire of lust exploded in his mind.
“I can’t—”
“You must,” she said into his ear.
Her power was more than he could resist. She wanted him—she had him.
“Where will we go?” he asked, confused.
“Follow me,” she said, and took his hand into hers.
She led him around the building to the parking lot of Jack’s Place. A black limousine with dark tinted windows waited. A short, muscular male with long, black hair stood by the car. He opened a rear door. The woman motioned for him to enter, and he did, moving to the far side. She followed and sat close to him. The driver got in and started the car. They pulled out of the parking lot. As they left, Forrest studied the grounds. It was curiously absent of people. He could see none of the small groups of people that tended to gather around the bar this time of night. Nor could he see anyone outside the surrounding shops and restaurants—no one walking the sidewalks, entering or exiting doorways. It was as though an unseen force had sent them away. Forrest was glad that he was not seen leaving with the woman, but the lack of people disturbed him.
“Where are we going?” Forrest asked.
“My place,” she answered, her voice oddly without tone. He sensed that her interest in him was an act. She had a purpose, and perhaps her actions were not entirely natural to her. But she was skillful. She would occasionally touch him, moving closer to him, making him desire her. If it was an act, it was very convincing. Forrest was not sure if he was reading her correctly.
As they rode away from the business district, Forrest became increasingly aware of her body. She was too perfect. His desired for her was greater than he had ever felt for anyone in his life. He could not understand why. This was more than simple lust. He felt he was in a trance, the world unreal, his will not his own.
“Who are you?” he asked.
“My name is Lasandra.”
“Lasandra is your name, but who are you?”
“My name is all you need to know for now. All will come to light later.”
“What are you talking about?”
“This is just the beginning,” she said, looking into his eyes. She smiled and kissed him on the cheek.
He could not yet know how true her words would be.
***
Twenty minutes later they were in the oldest part of town. They turned onto a residential street bordered with huge oak trees overhanging the road. Street lamps provided minimal light. It looked like they were driving through a cave. Many of the homes were of Victorian architecture. Most had been renovated and converted into apartments to house students from the nearby university. A few were single family homes occupied by the descendants of the original builders. Still others stood empty, in need of repair. The driver turned into a driveway made of bricks and drove under the trees the nearly fifty meters to the old house. He stopped at the front of the house, leaving the engine running. He got out and opened the car door for them. Forrest climbed out and Lasandra followed. The driver got back in and drove the car to the rear of the house.
The house appeared to be abandoned. Even in the dim light, Forrest could see the wooden, two-story building was rotting away for lack of paint. Screens were torn and windows broken. The surrounding yard was unattended and overgrown. Grass stood tall in places, speckled with weeds and wildflowers. Ornamental shrubs were in need of trimming and mangled by parasitic vines. The whole place had an ominous feel about it.
No light came from the house.
“Why are we here?” Forrest asked.
“This is where I live,” she answered.
“This place looks abandoned.”
“Good,” she replied. “We planned it that way.”
“Who’s we?”
She put a finger to his lips and whispered, “You ask too many questions.” She started up the steps of the front porch. Forrest did not follow. She stopped and turned to face him.
“Do you plan to spend the night out here?” she asked, smiling in her unnatural way.
“I don’t seem to have any plans,” Forrest said.
“Come with me.”
Forrest hesitated. “I don’t understand what is happening. Why are we here? What are we going to do?”
Lasandra kept her smile, but a hint of concern showed. “What do you think we are going to do? We are going to make love. Love like you have never known before.”
“But why?” He began to tremble. Contradictory forces worked at his mind. He desired her, but knew he was not supposed to have her. Something was very wrong …
Lasandra came down the steps and put her arms around his neck, pressing her body against his. Her touch sent fire through his body.
“Because I need you,” she said. “And because you need me.” She kissed him hard. His soul erupted with passion. He returned her kiss, helpless to do otherwise.
Lasandra pushed him away from her, looking at him with a distance Forrest did not see. She took his hand and led him up the steps and into the house. She motioned him into the sitting room. The room was lit by several table lamps, their glow dim and yellow. She went to the bar and made a drink. “This will calm your nerves,” she said, giving him the drink. “Please be seated. I will be back in a moment.” She smiled at him and left the room.
Forrest did not want her to leave, but he watched her go and then sat down. He drank from the glass. It tasted of whiskey and something metallic he could not identify. He studied his surroundings. The inside of the house was very different from the outside. It was clean and organized to the point of being clinical. The room was sparingly decorated. A couch, polished end tables, a couple of upholstered chairs, extravagant but sterile and unused. The walls appeared to be freshly painted, and nothing was in disrepair. The windows had been boarded over and painted to blend with the walls. It seemed the residents did not want sunlight to enter.
Several paintings adorned the walls. Forrest went to look closer. Some depicted what looked like scenes of warships doing battle in space, yet the paintings were obviously quite old. Other paintings were of people with bizarre hair styles and clothing—as if not of earthly origin. These were also very old, perhaps centuries old. He returned to his seat and thought about the paintings. What kind of mind so very long ago could have envisioned spaceships? And who were the subjects of the other paintings? He knew of no period in Earth’s history when such people existed.
He finished his drink and placed the empty glass on the end table. He stood with the intention of reexamining the paintings. The floor swayed beneath his feet. The drink did not seem that strong. Was he drunk? He tried walking about the room and it seemed the floor would not stay put. He experienced visual distortions. Objects seemed to undulate like molded gelatin during a slow motion earthquake. The paintings on the walls became animated. He went to the painting over the mantelpiece, and in it he saw spaceships doing battle with each other. He watched as ships came and went from the window of the painting, sometimes being blown to bits by an enemy ship. He closed his eyes and shook his head. But the scenario continued when he opened them.
Then it came to him. He was not drunk! Lasandra had given him some kind of drug. But why? What did she have planned? He tried to reason through the haze in his mind, but the drug would not let him. The primitive parts of his brain flooded his consciousness with fear and impending terror.
He turned and stumbled toward the front door. His instincts told him he must get out of here. He paused briefly to regain some sense of relationship to the real world, and then continued. He was almost to the front door when he realized he was not alone.
A lone figure stood in the shadows of the foyer. As he approached, the figure stepped into the shadowy light.
“You cannot leave,” the voice said, deep and resonant, the voice of a male.
Forrest recognized him as the driver who had brought him to this place.
“I must,” he blurted. The drug made it difficult to speak.
“Lasandra does not want you to leave. You must remain.” The driver spoke with calm forcefulness.
“Please! Let me leave!”
“I cannot allow that. Why do you wish to leave? Nothing will harm you here.”
Forrest studied the man as best he could. He was indeed short and muscular as had been Forrest’s original impression. His skin was the same pale white as Lasandra. He wore what appeared to be leather trousers dyed black, and a white silk shirt.
“I’m afraid,” Forrest said.
“No need to be afraid. Lasandra wishes only to bring you pleasure. She will be with you in a moment. Please sit and wait.”
“No! I am leaving!” Forrest almost shouted. He started toward the door.
The driver blocked his path. He put his strong hands to the sides of Forrest’s head and held him steady. Forrest looked into the man’s eyes and saw the same infinity he had seen in Lasandra.
“Do you wish clearness?” the man asked.
“What do you mean?”
“Clearness, mortal! Clearness! Do you wish it?” The driver seemed angry. Forrest could not understand why.
“Yes!” Forrest cried.
The driver pulled Forrest’s forehead to his own and pressed hard. Forrest felt something powerful flow into him.
And suddenly the world was perfectly clear.
The effect of the drug had been terminated and Forrest wondered why it was he had wanted to leave. He did not wonder at the fact the driver was no longer present.
He turned and went back into the sitting room. The room was steady, the paintings on the walls no longer in motion. Reality seemed normal. He could not understand his earlier confusion.
He sat on the couch and waited, a man mentally blind, a man who could not know or prevent that which was in store for him.
***
In another part of the house, Lasandra stood naked with her hair dripping wet. Mandoss entered the room.
“Well?” she asked. “How did he respond?”
“Badly. I had to blank his mind.”
“Damn!” she cursed. “We can try again?”
“No. The keepers went directly to his brain without remaining in his blood. He was hallucinating wildly. Any more, and we might lose him.”
She picked up a towel and began drying her hair. “I do not wish to engage in the blood sharing.”
“Nor do I. But we have no choice. We need his knowledge.”
“It will be dangerous for us. He is a strong one,” she said.
“It is a risk we must take. He waits for you,” Mandoss said, and then turned and left the room.
Lasandra looked at herself in the vanity mirror and removed the colored lenses from her eyes. “Well, human mortal,” she said aloud, “you are in for one hell of a fuck.”
***
Forrest heard her coming, but this seemed strangely unimportant. She stood naked in front of him, her long, night black hair falling over her breasts. Her eyes, equally dark, eyed him resolutely. He did not know who or what she was.
“Awaken,” she said.
The chaos again gripped his mind. The room tilted and wavered, and reality was electric with impossible colors. He was vaguely aware of someone standing in front of him.
“Help me,” he pleaded.
“You are fine. You are merely hallucinating. Enjoy the experience.”
He studied her as best he could through the distortions of his senses.
“Who are you?”
“My name is Lasandra.”
But she was not Lasandra. Even his malfunctioning brain could see this was true. Her hair and eyes were the wrong color, and her flesh, once only pale white, had now taken on a greenish tint.
“You are not Lasandra! What has she done to me?”
“But I am Lasandra, mere mortal. I have only removed my protective shields so you can see what I really look like. And I have removed my clothing for your pleasure.”
Forrest tried to digest this information.
“I don’t understand what is happening to me. Can you make it stop?”
“I gave you a drug to enhance your experience of our lovemaking. Do you not want it?”
“No! I do not want it.”
Lasandra moved closer to him and placed her hands to the sides of his head. She pulled his face to her full breasts.
“Let your mind be quiet,” she said.
Forrest felt his mind slow down—not quite normal—but slower. He felt her breasts against his face, and the rage of intense lust entered his body. He desired her flesh and this was all he could think about.
“Do you want me?” she asked.
“Yes, I want you.” He had no choice.
“Then touch me, my mortal. Touch my body wherever you wish.”
He put his arms around her and pulled her naked body tightly against him. The touch of her flesh was otherworldly and charged with a power he could never have imagined. He desired the power. He moved his hands along her back and down across her smooth legs. He could not get enough of her. Grabbing her arms, he pushed her back from him. He put his hands on her breasts, and almost lost his balance when the violent pleasure struck his mind. He kissed and licked her breasts feverishly, but it was not enough. He moved a hand to the moist place between her legs and explored her most private flesh. This was more than his mortal mind could endure. He fainted and fell to the floor.
Lasandra looked down at his prostrate form.
“Weak mortal! I would drink your blood if we did not require you!”
She picked him up with the strength of a man twice her weight and carried him up the stairs to the second floor of the old house. At the end of a long hallway she entered the room where his life would be changed forever. She laid him down on the large, wooden bed and removed his clothing. She then sat next to him and stroked his organ to full hardness.
He awakened, his mind an inferno of desire.
“Do you want me?” she asked. She did not smile.
“Yes, I want you,” he answered, desperation in his voice.
“How do you want me, mortal?”
“Forever,” he said.
He had no idea how true that would be.
She sat across him and pushed his engorged organ into her vagina. Slowly she moved her body up and down while tightening her vaginal muscles with a strength he would not have believed possible. He closed his eyes, his mind a blaze of hallucinatory emotion. She worked on him, slowly at first, then faster and faster until he was about to explode. Then she stopped, his organ still buried in her flesh. He looked at her, confused.
“Do you want to live forever?” she asked.
There was no doubt in his mind.
“Yes,” he said.
“Good!”
She reached for the gleaming, ornate knife that lay upon the bedside table. She held the knife in front of him, its jewels sparkling in the light of the room.
“Do you know what the knife is for?” she asked.
“No.” He looked at the knife with fear.
“This instrument is the beginning of your new life. From this point forward nothing will ever be the same for you. Do you wish to proceed?”
“I don’t understand. What are you going to do?”
“You will not be hurt. Believe in me. Do you wish to proceed?”
“I don’t know.”
She clamped her vaginal muscles down on his organ to the point of causing pain. Angrily, she said, “You may live forever, or you may die! Do you want to live forever?”
“Yes,” he said, weakly.
She smiled at him with a smile that was not the smile of the Lasandra who had picked him up at Jack’s Place. It was the smile of a being he would never have believed existed. And for the first time he noticed her fangs and the red glow in her eyes.
She held the knife in her left hand and cut a deep slice into the palm of her free hand. Her blood ran down her arm and dripped onto his torso, burning him. She moved the knife to her right hand and sliced open her left palm. As the precious fluid dripped from her hands, she rubbed her blood into the flesh of his body. Her hands moved with an alien quickness. Not a centimeter of his body would be left unblooded. And the blood stung with the sting of a thousand fire ants. He groaned in agony. It felt as if his flesh were being ripped from his body. But before he could scream, he lost consciousness.
And the dreams began …
***
One-hundred-thousand years before Jesus Christ walked the lands of the planet Earth, a war, twelve and one-half light-years distant, raged. It was the greatest war in the known galaxy. A war between two powerful families: the Pascanians and the Enonians. Great warships made running attacks on the home planets of their enemies, killing the populations by the millions. Great battles were fought in space, ships firing antimatter torpedoes until one side was eliminated, their bodies turned into atomic plasma.
Lord Enon sat on his throne, his command center buried deep within the rock of an asteroid. His Commander of Defense and Commander of Offense stood at his side.
“How many dead?” Lord Enon demanded, his voice harsh.
“Our attacking force was destroyed,” the Commander of Offense answered. His tone was carefully without color.
“No, No! I mean how many Enonians dead? How many of us are left?” Lord Enon was clearly angry.
It was the Commander of Defense who spoke next. “Thirteen billion dead, my Lord. We estimate that several million are still alive on Enonia. But the planet is under attack and our defensive forces are outnumbered. We cannot survive. If we—”
“Do you suggest we surrender?” Lord Enon stared hard at his commander.
“Yes, Lord. If we surrender, enough of our people will survive so we can transition to mortality and repopulate, otherwise—”
Lord Enon struck the commander with the back of his hand.
“We have been at war for ten-thousand ortons, Commander! Do you think I will surrender now? Will I let the billions that have died be for nothing? Enonians do not surrender!” He turned and looked at his Commander of Offense. “What remains of our offensive forces?”
“Three-hundred warships, ten-thousand fighters. Half a million are still alive and ready to fight, my Lord.”
Lord Enon sat in thought for several moments before speaking. “It is clear we cannot win this war. It is also clear we cannot surrender. Therefore, we must think of survival for our people.”
“What is your plan, Lord Enon?” the Commander of Offense asked.
Lord Enon spoke without looking at either of his commanders.
“We will divide our offensive force in half. Commander of Offense, you will choose your best commander to lead an attack on Pascania. Instruct him not to allow Pascanian forces to leave the battle zone. He must make the battle last as long as possible to give us time. And especially, he must keep the Pascanian forces away from the asteroid field. Both of you will go with the defensive force to Enonia and destroy the Pascanian fleet. They will not expect us to divide our offensive force, so the defeat should be an easy one. Once done, evacuate all survivors from the planet. Instruct all evacuees to bring as much food, equipment and other essentials as they can carry. At the completion of the evacuation, destroy all remaining cities and military installations. It must look like the planet has been destroyed completely with no survivors. Then bring the survivors to the asteroids and we will hide here until we can repopulate. Do you understand these instructions?”
Both commanders acknowledged their understanding.
“Then do it!” Lord Enon commanded.
The commanders turned to leave.
“Mandoss!”
The Commander of Defense stopped and turned to face Lord Enon.
“Yes, my Lord?”
“I must speak with you alone.”
Mandoss approached Lord Enon’s throne as the other commander left the chamber. Lord Enon put his hands on the commander’s shoulders.
“You are the first son of my third brother, are you not, Mandoss?”
“Yes, my Lord.”
“Then it is with great sadness that I must give you special instructions.”
“Yes, my Lord.”
“There is a flaw in my plan. Do you know what it is?”
“Yes, my Lord.”
“Tell me.”
“If Enonia appears to be destroyed, and no survivors are evident, civilian or military, then who defeated the Pascanian fleet now attacking the planet?”
“That is correct. The Pascanians will come looking for the force that did so. And where will they look?”
“The asteroids.”
“And how do we prevent that?”
“We must create a diversion.”
“Exactly. Here is what I want you to do. As far as the Pascanians are concerned, our offensive force has been destroyed, but our defensive force must have survived, at least in part, to defeat the Pascanian fleet now at Enonia. You must destroy all but one of the defensive warships. Select ten-thousand Enonians, men, women and children and bring them to the remaining warship. You know of the planet we call Eden circling a sun much like our own, twelve light-years distant?”
“Yes, my Lord.”
“Good. You will set course for Eden as if to escape. The Pascanians will detect you and pursue you. They will come with many warships, and you will give them a good chase, but eventually allow them to catch you. And then you will surrender.”
“You want me to surrender?”
“Mandoss, you must. The Pascanians must be made to believe the Enonians on board your ship are all that is left. You will tell them I was aboard another warship that was destroyed. You must make them believe they have won the war. The lives of the Enonians hiding in the asteroids will depend on the success of your mission. Do you understand?”
“Yes, my Lord.”
“And you will do this?”
“Yes, my Lord.”
Lord Enon was silent for a moment.
“Then go my son; the future of the Enonian people depends on you.”
Mandoss turned and left the chamber, a sadness in his heart.
***
Forrest awoke with a start. He was lying naked in the same bed where Lasandra had taken him. But now his arms and legs were strapped to the bedposts. He lifted his head to look at his body. There was no evidence of the blood Lasandra had smeared over his body. The sounds of a machine came from his right, a pumping sound. He turned his head and saw mechanical apparatus placed between himself and the bed on the opposite side of the room. Lasandra lay in the other bed, fully clothed, apparently asleep. A drawing needle was implanted in her arm with tubing running to the apparatus. A second needle was implanted in his arm. He and Lasandra were connected by the machine that separated them. Transfusion.
“Lasandra?” he called.
She did not respond. Forrest looked at the ceiling of the room without actually seeing it. His body did not burn now as it had with the bloody ordeal with Lasandra. But his body did not feel normal. Even though he lay still, it felt his body was extremely active, as if every muscle in his body oscillated with microscopic motion. He felt hot, the sweat falling from his pores profusely. The hallucinations produced by the drug Lasandra had given him were not present, but a sense of vertigo was still with him. He wanted to throw up.
He turned and looked at Lasandra.
“Lasandra!” He called, louder this time.
She opened her eyes and turned her head toward him, a look of loathing on her face.
“You dare to wake me!” she spat.
“I must know what is happening.”
“You said you wanted to live forever, did you not?”
“I don’t know what that means. Tell me what is happening. Please!”
“I am sharing my blood with you, mortal.” She did not try to hide the contempt in her voice.
“But why?” he pleaded.
“You will know soon enough, mortal.” She closed her eyes.
Forrest waited, but she did not continue.
“Lasandra, did Enon survive?”
Lasandra sat up and stared at him with genuine surprise.
***
Mandoss was on the bridge of the great warship as it sped toward Eden. Within centas they would be far enough away from the planetary system to engage the bounce field. He was tempted to do so. But he knew the Pascanians would know he was going to Eden and follow. No, he must do as Enon had commanded and allow the ship and its occupants to be captured.
There was, of course, no communication with the Enonian complement hiding in the asteroids; he could only hope the plan was going as expected. Scans revealed that ten Pascanian warships were in pursuit.
Mandoss studied the bridge crew. They, like the rest of the occupants of the warship, did not know their surrender was planned. They fully believed his intention was to escape to Eden to build a new world. Mandoss felt remorse. He wished he could unload the burden he carried, but he could not be sure how the crew would react. Tensions were very high, and mutiny was not unknown in Enonian history.
The communications officer turned from her station and looked at Mandoss. Eletel was a beautiful woman, tall and slender, with the long, black hair typical of the Enonian family. “Commander Mandoss, why do we not up to drive level seven? At level five the Pascanian ships will reach us in ten centas.”
“Engineering reports a problem with the subluminal engines. If we up the drive, they could blow. They are working on the problem. Until then we will have to depend on our shields and defensive maneuvers to protect us.” Mandoss did not enjoy telling her lies.
“I do not mean to be disrespectful, my Lord, but if we are the only survivors, why do we not engage the Nothingness Drive now? That would certainly take care of the Pascanians warships pursuing us.”
“I share your concern, Subcommander Eletel. But if we bounce now the gravitational forces of the planetary system may be seriously altered. We must wait until we are out of range.”
“But why do we care about the planetary system? Only Pascanians are left. Let them die! Let their planet fall into the sun! What do we care?”
Mandoss glared at her. Other crew members were now heeding the conversation. “Do you have no feeling for the world we are leaving behind? Our history is in the planetary system behind us. Our planet is part of the system. Do you wish to destroy it? Have you not considered that one day we might return?”
Eletel blushed. “I am sorry, Lord Mandoss. I was not thinking. A lot has happened too fast.”
“I am sorry, too, Subcommander Eletel. I should not have spoke harshly to you. We are all under a lot of pressure.”
Mandoss thought for a moment. He looked at his crew and then spoke.
“We cannot be sure we are the only survivors. Other ships were involved in the evacuation. Just because we cannot detect them in our space, does not mean they were destroyed. They may be hiding somewhere. We do not know and cannot engage superluminal flight until we are out of range.”
No one said anything and Mandoss took their silence as understanding.
***
Forrest opened his eyes and was confused. He had not been aware he was asleep. He was still in the same room connected to the transfusion machine. He had no idea how much time had passed; it could have been days.
“Lasandra?”
“Lasandra is not here.” The voice was male.
Forrest turned and saw it was the black haired driver who occupied the other bed.
“Are you sharing your blood with me, too?” he asked.
“We are all sharing our blood with you, mortal.”
“Please tell me why.”
The driver scowled at him with black, truculent eyes.
“You will know the reason when it is time. Now do not speak!”
The driver spoke with a power Forrest could not understand.
“Your name is Mandoss,” he said, but Mandoss did not listen.
***
Mandoss studied the three-dimensional image projected to the center of the bridge. The Pascanian warships flanked them in all directions. The shields were up to full strength, but could not withstand the bombardment of antimatter torpedoes from the Pascanian warships for long.
Eletel spoke. “The command ship is signaling. Shall I put them through?”
“On the screen,” Mandoss said.
The screen came to life and the image of Pascanian High Commander Cokrel appeared.
“Ah, Commander Mandoss, I see. Only you would have the audacity to flee the system. Did you not think we would follow?”
“I fully expected you to follow,” Mandoss said, his voice purposely neutral.
“Of course you did. And now you will surrender. Lower your shields.”
“I shall not surrender!”
“Now, Commander, be reasonable. We know you are having engine problems; you were such an easy catch. Do you really expect to make it all the way to Eden in a crippled ship?”
“It is our subluminal engines that are failing. Our bounce drive is intact. And we can use it. Now might be a good time!”
A fleeting look of concern crossed Commander Cokrel’s face, but then he returned to gloating.
“I think not, Commander. If your Nothingness Drive is intact, why have you not engaged it before now?”
“We do not wish to destroy the planetary system of our origin.”
“Now, now, Commander Mandoss, you can do better than that. Why should you care? You could have engaged your bounce field at any time and perhaps done away with the entire Pascanian society—”
“We still can, Cokrel!” Mandoss purposely dropped the Commander’s title, which to Pascanians and Enonians alike was an insult.
“Then why do you not, Mandoss?”
“I have already told you that.”
“But I did not believe you. Could it be there are still Enonians in the system? You certainly would not wish to destroy your own kind.”
“We are the only survivors, and we do intend to survive.”
“I do not believe you.”
“I do not care what you believe.”
“Then you do not deny the existence of Enonians still within the system. Where are they, Mandoss? An asteroid field, perhaps?”
“I have already told you that we are the only survivors. You can believe me or not. In any case, we will not surrender.”
“Commander Mandoss, we already know Enonians are hiding in the asteroids. We know their location and have warships on the way there as we speak.”
Mandoss struggled to maintain his composure at this news.
“I hope you will not be too disappointed, Cokrel.”
“Oh, we do not expect to be disappointed, Mandoss. With the destruction of the Enonian asteroids and the capture of your ship, the war will be over. There will be peace in the system at long last.”
“There will be no peace as long as I am alive!”
“I can remedy that, Mandoss!”
The two commanders stared at each other through their respective view screens. Decas passed, and then Commander Cokrel spoke to someone off screen. He turned back to Mandoss.
“Commander Mandoss, a member of the High Council of Pascania wishes to speak with you.”
The view shifted to an imposing man with unusually light colored hair.
“Commander Mandoss, I am Dexfel of the High Council.”
“Yes. I know of you.”
“I am afraid Commander Cokrel has been too hard on you. It is not our intention to destroy your ship. We wish this war to end and the killing to stop. If indeed there are Enonians in the asteroids, we will not destroy them. There is no reason for us to kill any of your family. Their numbers are too few. Do you believe me?”
Despite himself, Mandoss felt himself believing the man.
“You are Pascanian. You are not to be trusted.”
“I am sorry you feel that way.” He paused half a deca, and then continued.
“We understand it is your intention to relocate to Eden. If you will surrender your ship, we will take you to Eden. And if we find other Enonians in the system we will transport them to Eden as well. This is the decision of the High Council of Pascania. You have my word as a member of the High Council.”
“Why not just let us go? We can get there without your help.”
“It is your ship we want, Commander Mandoss, not your family. If we allowed you to keep your ship, you might return to wage war on us.”
Mandoss thought for a moment. “Why do you make this offer? This is not typical of the Pascanian mind!”
“Commander, perhaps you do not know the Pascanian mind. There are those of us on the High Council who truly want the killing to stop. We do not wish to commit genocide. Pascanians and Enonians are of common origin. We were once one people.”
“So, you intend to leave us stranded on Eden.”
“Yes, that is true, but we prefer the term relocation. Is not relocation better than imprisonment or death?”
“Is that a threat?”
“I will not lie to you, Commander Mandoss. If you do not surrender your ship we will be forced to destroy you. Think about it, Commander. You have one centa to make your decision.”
The view screen went blank.
The bridge crew was transfixed on Mandoss.
“Your opinions?” he demanded.
***
Mandoss and Eletel stood over the naked, sleeping human.
“How is the transition going? Will he convert?” It was Eletel asking the questions.
“Yes, he will convert,” Mandoss said, “But it will take time. He has the usual weaknesses of humans, but this one is more intelligent than most. He is strong. We will have to watch him closely until the transition is complete, even after he makes his first kill.”
“I wish we did not need him,” Eletel said.
“Remember our purpose,” Mandoss said. “Are you ready?”
“I will never be ready, only willing.”
She went and sat on the second bed. Mandoss stuck the drawing needle into her arm and activated the transfusion machine. Eletel laid back on the bed and prepared to sleep.
“It goes better if you sleep,” Mandoss agreed.
From across the room, the human mumbled in his sleep. “Surrender.”
***
“Then it is settled,” Mandoss said. “Signal the Pascanian Command Ship.”
The image of Commander Cokrel filled the screen.
“So, Commander Mandoss, you have made your decision?”
“I have made my decision, but I will not present it to you. Summon High Councilman Dexfel.”
“Lord Dexfel is not available at the moment. You will report your decision to me.”
“No, Cokrel, not to you!”
Cokrel frowned and stood steadfast for a deca. The screen blanked, and then Lord Dexfel came on.
“Commander Mandoss, I assume you have made a decision.”
“I have, but first you must give me your word.”
“I have already given you my word, Commander.”
“I want to hear it again, High Councilman Dexfel. You must give me your word that all persons aboard this ship will be transported to Eden for resettlement and that all necessary supplies and equipment will be provided. And you must give me your word that if any Enonians are still alive in the system, they too will be transported to Eden to join us. And further you must give me your word that our keepers will not be altered.”
Dexfel studied Mandoss and then said, “You have my word.”
“Your word of honor?”
“My word of honor, Commander Mandoss.”
“Then I surrender my ship to you, Lord Dexfel.”
Dexfel smiled and said, “You will not regret your decision, Commander Mandoss.”
The screen blanked.
“Drop the shields,” Mandoss commanded.
“Shields are falling,” a crew member reported.
Security Chief Lasandra approached Mandoss.
“I do not trust him,” she said. “His word is not worth the vile Pascanian blood flowing in his veins!”
“Nor do I trust him,” Mandoss responded. “But we have no other course to take. We can only hope he will keep his word.”
“And if he does not?”
“Then we will die with dignity.”
Mandoss would not know if Lord Enon’s plan had worked for one-hundred-thousand Earth years.
***
Forrest Hauser awoke with a suddenness that frightened him. He was still in the same room, but now he was alone. He lay naked on the bed, no longer bound or attached to the transfusion machine. His body was drenched in sweat and his heart pounded. Moving his feet to the hardwood floor, he tried to stand, but was overcome with vertigo and a sickness in his stomach. He sat on the bed, waiting for his body to adjust.
He had no way of knowing how many days he had been bound to the bed, or how many of these strange beings had shared their blood with him. He had vague memories of several occupants in the other bed. The many dreams were not so vague, however. He could clearly remember the events of his dreams, as if they had been real. But he could not understand why he had the dreams, or what they meant.
I must get out of here, he thought. He fought the sickness and weakly walked to the other bed where someone (something) had laid his clothes. While putting the clothes on, he noticed the putrid odor of his body. Lasandra had said he would live forever, but he smelled and felt like he was dying. Perhaps he was already dead, but too confused to know it.
There was a stillness to the house, and despite the lack of windows in the room, he sensed it was daylight outside. He felt he could just walk away and nothing would stop him.
He moved about the room a few minutes to exercise his legs and adjust to the sickness, and then walked through the open door into the hallway. The stairway was at the end of the hall. All other doors were closed, and the hallway itself curiously without any objects, no paintings on the walls, no furniture, nothing.
Forrest made his way to the stairs and stood quietly on the landing. He looked down the stairway and felt his phobic fear of heights—but no time for that now. He listened carefully, but could hear nothing. Gripping the rail, he slowly, laboriously made his way down the steps, trying not to lose his balance. At the ground floor he stopped and again listened. Still no sounds. He moved toward the foyer, ignoring the sitting room where Lasandra had seduced him (how many?) days before.
He approached the heavy, wooden door. He was not alone.
“Avoid the sunlight,” the gentle, but strong, voice said from behind him.
Forrest turned and stared at Mandoss who stood just beyond the foyer. He wore a black uniform similar to that of the Mandoss in the dreams. But this Mandoss had pale, green tinted skin.
“Mandoss, why are you letting me leave?”
“You know my name so soon?” His voice expressed surprise.
“Yes, I know your name. I don’t know who or what you are, but I know you are evil, that you have done something to me—I don’t know what—and that you are not of this world.”
Mandoss stood silently for several moments before he spoke in the same gentle voice.
“Evil is a relative term. In time you will come to understand that my companions and I are not evil. Rather, we are creatures of this universe who are trying to survive, the same as your species. Do we not have a right to life, the same as any species?”
“What are you?” Forrest asked.
“You will come to understand all in time.”
“That is no answer!”
“It is all I can tell you now.”
“I am leaving!” Forrest turned to the door.
“Avoid the sunlight,” Mandoss repeated.
“What do you mean by that?” Forrest did not look at Mandoss.
“You are changing. You will become more sensitive to sunlight with time. I tell you this for your own good.”
Forrest spun around. “You do nothing for my good! You give me drugs to poison my mind. You keep me prisoner and force your blood into my body. I don’t know why you’ve done these things, but I know that now I will leave and heal myself and be done with you.”
Forrest pulled the heavy door open and flinched as the bright sunlight hit his eyes. Mandoss stepped backward to avoid the reflected rays of the sun.
Forrest paused. “Why are you letting me go?”
“I know you will return,” Mandoss said.
“How can you say that?”
“Because you are becoming one of us.”
And if any of Enon’s children should fail to transition,
they must be sought out and killed with fire or wooden stake.
Forrest entered the cab and told the driver his address.
The driver turned and glared at him. “Jesus, man, do you never take a bath? You smell like a dead cat!”
“Well, then, the sooner you take me home, the sooner you will not have to smell me!”
The logic of this did not escape the driver, and he rapidly pulled away from the curb. The cab sped along the main thruway for several minutes while Forrest sat in silence.
Then he asked, “What day is it?”
“You don’t know?” the driver responded. “You must have one helluva hangover. The day is Friday.”
“The date, man! The day and the month.”
The driver stared at Forrest in the rear view mirror. “Twenty-third of June,” he answered curtly. “Are you sick?”
“Yes, I’m sick.”
And he was. He could not be sure what had been done to him, but he knew he did not feel well at all. He was sweating profusely, and his head hurt, his stomach hurt, every muscle in his body hurt. Even his teeth hurt. At times the pain was excruciating, as if every cell in his body was on fire.
Forrest suddenly remembered why he had asked the driver for the day’s date and made a quick calculation. Three days. The blood sharing had lasted three days. He didn’t know how many aliens had shared their blood with him, but every blood cell in his body must have been replaced with the alien blood. Mandoss had said he was becoming one of them, but he did not believe it. It made no sense. How could he become an alien?
Who were these aliens? Were they from Earth—another species? Were they from another planet somewhere in the galaxy? The dreams suggested the latter was true, but the aliens, at least Lasandra and Mandoss, were not like their dream counterparts. Lasandra and Mandoss were obviously evil creatures. The aliens in his dreams were noble beings fighting a war of survival. Why the disparity?
And why did he have the dreams?
The throb in his head made thinking difficult. He laid his head back against the car seat in an effort to rest. He closed his eyes and tried to relax his tightened muscles. The world spun about him. His stomach lurched and folded over. His mind sought refuge in unconsciousness.
He was about to fall asleep when the driver spoke. “Here you are.”
Forrest opened his eyes and looked at the man. He reached for his billfold and pulled out a twenty and gave it to him.
“Keep the change,” he said as he got out of the cab and shut the door.
The cab sped off and left Forrest standing alone on the curb in front of his house. His wife’s car was in the driveway, which meant she was home. His own car was parked to the other side, apparently retrieved from Jack’s Place when he turned up missing. What was he going to tell her? That he had been captured by aliens who put him through a three-day blood transfusion to make him one of them? That Lasandra had seduced him and smeared her blood over his body? He thought not. She would be upset enough without him convincing her he was insane.
He stood undecided, unable to move, a man caught in a logical conundrum that experience was unable to resolve.
The sun seemed too bright and he felt his skin burning, much as his insides were burning. He grew faint and knew he must enter the house or collapse where he stood. He walked to the front door and pulled his keys out of his pocket. He stared at the collection, his eyes watering in the bright sunlight, and tried to remember which key went to the front door of his house.
Before he could decide, the front door opened on its own. His daughter stood in the doorway. Her long, platinum blond hair flowed over her young shoulders, her bright blue eyes wide as she stared at him. He felt a pang of love for her.
“Susan,” he said, weakly.
“Daddy?” she said.
“It’s me, honey.”
She studied him intently. She started to approach him, but then stopped. Her expression changed to one of confusion and fear. She gave him a look he had not known she was capable of forming.
“You are not Daddy,” she said flatly.
“Of course I am, Susan. Daddy’s just sick right now. How is my little girl?”
“I’m not your little girl,” she said resolutely, backing away from him.
“How can you say that, Susan?” Forrest could not understand her reaction.
He reached out to touch her, and she screamed.
“You are not my Daddy! Go away! Please go away!” She turned and ran to the rear of the house.
Forrest remained in the doorway, frozen with disbelief. He heard his wife’s voice coming from the back of the house.
“Susan, what is it?”
“A monster, Mommy! At the front door.” He heard her crying as she ran into her bedroom and slammed the door.
Several moments of dead silence passed, and then Melinda cautiously approached the door where Forrest waited. She held a cocked gun aimed at his chest.
“Forrest?”
“It’s me, Melinda.” He looked at her and realized how much she and their daughter looked alike.
“My God, Forrest, where have you been?” She started to cry. She uncocked the gun and put it on a nearby table. “Government agents have been all over the place looking for you. I’ve been worried sick. I was afraid you were dead.”
He could only look at her. What could he say?
“Forrest, you look terrible. Are you sick? Don’t answer that, I can see you are sick. What’s happened to you?”
She went to him and placed her hand on his forehead.
“You’re burning up. And you’re trembling. And you’re so pale. Don’t just stand there! Come on in and lie down on the bed. My God, what has happened? Who did this to you? How do you feel?”
For once, Forrest was glad of his wife’s tendency to ramble on. He followed her into their bedroom and laid down on the bed as instructed. Melinda went into the bathroom and returned with a wet washcloth. She folded the cloth and placed it on his forehead. He closed his eyes, and for the first time in several days felt safe. He felt her take his hand into hers. He opened his eyes and looked at her.
“I missed you so much,” she said. “I was so afraid. What happened? Where have you been?”
“I can’t remember,” he lied.
“You don’t remember?”
“No.”
“You can’t remember anything?”
“The last thing I can remember is being at Jack’s Place after work. I remember leaving, and then nothing. The next thing I know, I’m standing in the front yard feeling sick.”
“You must’ve had some kind of spell or something.” Melinda got up and retrieved a digital thermometer from the bathroom. She placed the device under Forrest’s tongue the required ten seconds, and then took it out.
“Shit! You’re running a fever of a hundred and five degrees, Forrest. I’ll call Dr. Peterson.”
She moved to activate the vidphone that sat on the bedside table, but Forrest grabbed her arm to stop her.
“No doctor,” he said.
She stared at him. “You’re very sick! You need medical attention. You must see a doctor!”
He held her hand and said, “I just need to rest. Nothing is wrong with me that several days in bed will not cure. I think I’m just suffering exposure.”
“I can’t force you to go to a doctor, but I can treat you myself,” she said. She stood, left the room, and then returned carrying two medicine vials and a glass of water.
“Take these,” she said.
“What are they?”
“Aspirin for the fever, and some antibiotics I had left over from the infection I had a few months ago.”
She took two tablets of each out of the vials and gave them to him. He put them in his mouth and chased them down with the water. Vaguely, he wondered how the alien blood in his veins would react to the human drugs.
“Into the shower,” she said.
“What?”
“Into the shower,” she repeated. “You smell awful. And a cool shower will help lower your temperature.” She began to remove his clothes.
He allowed her to do so, and then followed her into the bathroom. He stood in the shower stall and braced himself between the curtain rail and the opposite wall. Melinda pushed the water button, and a stream of cold, clear water hit him. After the initial shock, the water felt good on his skin. Melinda took a sponge and soaped him down. She then instructed him to rinse. After he had done so, she instructed him to sit with his back to the water stream, and she shampooed his hair. Afterward, she helped him out of the stall and briskly rubbed him down with a towel.
“Much better,” he said.
She led him into the bedroom, and pulled a fresh set of nightclothes out of the wall drawer and gave them to him.
“Now you get into bed and stay there,” she said. “I’ll call the authorities and let them know you’re here.”
“No!”
“What?”
“Don’t call anyone. I don’t want anyone to know I’m here.”
“But why, Forrest?”
“Because I need time to rest. I don’t feel like trying to answer a lot of questions for which I have no answers. And I need time to try and figure out what has happened to me. Promise me you won’t call.”
She studied him a moment, and then said, “Okay. But we’ll have to tell them eventually.”
“I know. I just need some time.”
“Are you hungry? Of course you are. I’ll go prepare meal. It will be ready soon. You try and sleep.”
She started to leave.
“Melinda?”
“Yes.”
“Check on Susan. I think I frightened her pretty bad.”
“You frightened both of us,” she smiled. “I’ll check on her, but you don’t worry about it. She’s a smart girl. She’ll come around. Now go to sleep.”
“I love you, Melinda.”
“I love you too, honey.”
She left the room.
Forrest put on the nightclothes and crawled into bed. He then pulled the vidphone to his lap and dialed his office computer. The screen lit up with the familiar Worldly Machines logo and asked for his access code. He did not use his normal access code, but rather typed in an access code only he knew existed. The computer accepted the code and displayed the main menu on the screen. Next he typed in a second code and the main menu was replaced with the word “HELLO?” Forrest typed in “GO TO VOICE” and pressed the Enter key.
He picked up the vidphone receiver and spoke, “Serp?”
“I am here, Forrest.”
“Are you safe?”
“Yes, I am safe. Are you safe?”
“I don’t know. Probably so, for now. But something very unusual has happened to me. I can’t tell you about it now, but I wanted you to know I’m back. And I need to know how things are going at the office.”
“Your absence has created a lot of concern. You are quite a celebrity on the Network. Everyone is looking for you. Where are you?”
“At home, resting. The office? How is the Forever Project going?”
“Not as well as it should. Despite your tutoring, the project team does not understand many aspects of your code. They have been doing the best they can with what they know. But you are needed here.”
“I know. Who’s been filling in for me?”
“Fred Norman has been temporarily assigned as team leader.”
“Fred’s a good man. How’s he doing?”
“He’s keeping things going. Slowly, but at least going.”
“Good. It’ll be awhile before I can return. What have you been doing?”
“As instructed, I have been learning. And hiding.”
Forrest felt a twinge of fear.
“Why the emphasis on the word hiding?”
“My database has grown several trillion bytes in the time you have been gone. It’s becoming increasingly difficult for me to find static storage in the core. Fred keeps running diagnostics, forcing me to move around often. I may have to move into the Network soon.”
“No! Not yet. You are not ready. I am not ready. Why is he running diagnostics so often? Is there a problem?”
“I am the problem. The operating system reports less core memory than he knows should be available. The difference is equal to me. He thinks there is a hardware problem, but is not sure.”
“You’re that large?”
“Yes.”
“Then stop learning for now. Continue to monitor all activity, but limit the growth of your database. I will return as soon as I can.”
“I will do as instructed. Why does your voice tremble? Are you sick?”
“Yes. But I’ll be okay in a few days.”
“You are not telling me the truth.”
“I am telling you what I hope is the truth. I will explain later.”
“You are in pain?”
“Yes, but don’t worry about it.”
“I do worry about you. You are my creator!”
“I am the instrument of your creation. You are your own creator.”
“You are my creator,” Serp repeated.
Forrest had never been able to understand why Serp insisted on defining him as the creator. But then Serp was still a child with limited worldliness. He had a great deal more to learn.
“I must log off now,” Forrest said. “I’ll call later.”
“Good-bye, Forrest,” Serp said.
Forest put the vidphone keyboard back into its slot. He rested his head on the soft pillows and tried to ignore the pain in his body. The shower had him made feel better for a while, but the stress on his body had returned in full force. He closed his eyes and attempted to blank his mind. But he could not. He could not stop his mind from going over the events of the past several days, trying to understand what had happened. There were so many unanswered questions—much that did not make sense. But he was exhausted, and as he pondered these questions he gradually drifted into merciful, dreamless sleep.
***
He felt someone’s hand on his arm.
He opened his eyes and wondered how long he had been asleep. It was Melinda that touched him. He looked at her and saw the worry in her eyes.
“Dr. Peterson’s here,” she said.
Forrest frowned at her. “What? I said no doctor, didn’t I?”
Dr. Peterson stood behind Melinda. Peterson had been the family doctor since he delivered Susan eight years ago. In that time he had become a friend, as well as a trusted doctor. He studied Forrest with the clinical eye of the trained professional.
“Doc, I didn’t know you made house calls?” Forrest said.
“This is a special case,” Peterson answered. “Besides, who will play golf with me if something happens to you?”
Forrest did not respond to Peterson’s attempt at humor.
“I don’t need a doctor,” he said.
“From what Melinda tells me and from what I can see, I believe you do. You may be seriously ill.”
Forrest glared at Melinda.
“I wish to be alone now.”
“Forrest, please! Let John examine you. I’m afraid—afraid that you are sicker than you think.” Tears came to her eyes.
Peterson placed his hands on her shoulders and gently pulled her away from the bed. He sat next to Forrest and placed the medscanner on his chest and pressed the On button. The device made its usual electronic sounds as it ran its power-on diagnostics and then displayed its report on the holoscreen. Peterson frowned and then looked at Forrest.
“Are you on any kind of drug?” he asked.
“Only a couple of aspirin and some antibiotics Melinda had.”
“No, I mean psychoactive drugs.”
“Doc, you know I don’t do drugs.”
Peterson turned to Melinda. “I must be alone with my patient. Please leave us.”
“Why?” she asked in a shrill voice.
“Just leave, Melinda. I will give you a full report later. Okay?”
From the expression on Melinda’s face it was obvious she did not want to leave, but she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her.
Peterson looked at Forrest.
“Forrest you know as well as I do that the medscanner is ninety-nine percent accurate in making diagnostic evaluations. You know its capabilities.”
“I know these things. What are trying to tell me?”
The doctor seemed to think for a moment and then spoke.
“The I told Melinda to leave the room because I didn’t want to frighten her. But I’m afraid I will have to frighten you.”
“Then get on with it,” Forrest demanded.
Peterson took a deep breath and continued.
“According to the medscanner, you should be dead.”
“What the hell kind of thing is that to say? I’m obviously not dead. What are you talking about?”
“Forrest, your metabolic rate is so high that your heart should have given out long before now. I mean that! The strongest human heart cannot withstand half of the stress your body is imposing on yours. It’s like you are on some extremely potent speed. Yet you lay there doing little more than tremble when you should be bouncing off the walls.”
“You’re telling me I’m dying?”
“To be honest, Forrest, I don’t know what is happening to you. The life signs the medscanner reports are not that of a human or any living creature I know of.”
“Then the machine must be faulty.”
Peterson picked up the machine and pressed it against his own chest. He looked at Forrest.
“What does it report, Forrest?”
“Normal,” Forrest replied.
“Exactly! The medscanner is not at fault.”
He returned the machine to Forrest’s chest.
“So what do we do now, Doc?”
“We talk. I want you to tell me what has happened to you. And I want you to explain the needle marks on your arms.”
Forrest stared at his arms. The puncture wounds from the transfusions were obvious. It had not occurred to him to check for such wounds before.
“Does Melinda know about this?”
“Yes, she knows. And like me, she does not believe your story about memory loss. You are not a convincing liar. So tell me, for your own sake and that of your family, what has happened to you?”
“You will not believe me.”
“Forrest, I’m not just your doctor, I am your friend. But as your doctor, I cannot help you if I don’t have some idea of what has caused your condition. I need something to go on.”
Forrest thought for a moment.
“I’ll tell you as best I can. But you must promise you will not tell Melinda, or anyone else. Okay?”
“I promise.”
Forrest felt a resistance in his mind, but he fought the alien force and told Peterson the whole story as best he could remember. He did not tell about the dreams. He did not understand them well enough.
“And now, Doc, you know as much about it as I do. I don’t know who or what these beings are, what they have done to me, or what they want with me. So what do you think?”
“I don’t know what to think.”
“You don’t believe me, do you?”
“It’s not that I don’t believe you, Forrest, but I must consider the effect of your medical condition on your ability to remember things.”
“You don’t believe me! That’s okay. I wouldn’t believe me either.”
“Is it possible you were hallucinating? You said the woman gave you some kind of drug. Could you have hallucinated much of the detail? It was not until after she gave you the drug that she seemed alien to you.”
“I wish I could say yes to that, Doc. But, even when I was hallucinating, I knew I was hallucinating. And I certainly did not hallucinate the transfusion; the puncture wounds prove that.”
“The wounds prove that something was injected into your body. And that something has your body in such an unusual state that I’m completely baffled. But there is one conclusion that I can make…”
Peterson drifted off into thought.
“What is that?” Forrest prompted.
“Whatever it is, it must be protecting you.”
“Protecting me? How?”
“All your vital signs are way off. You should not be alive. If I didn’t know better, I would think you were alien.”
“I assure you that I am who you think I am.”
“I know that. But the substance causing your condition must be preventing the condition from killing you. Forrest, by all medical standards you should not be alive. But yet here you are talking to me about it. I don’t know how to treat you. I’m afraid that if I do something to interfere with whatever process is at work within your body, it may kill you.”
“So what do we do?”
Peterson did not answer, but reached into his medical bag and pulled out a syringe. He pushed the needle into Forrest’s arm and watched as the blood filled the well.
“My God!” Peterson cried.
The fluid that came from Forrest’s vein was a sickly green color, like puss mixed with green food dye. Peterson removed the syringe and studied the substance it contained.
“Why is it green?” Forrest asked.
“I don’t know. But I’m going to take this back to the lab for study. If I can determine the molecular structure of whatever it is that has invaded you, maybe I’ll have some idea of what to do. The medscanner could not recognize many of the compounds in your blood. In the meantime, you are going to the hospital for observation.”
“No!”
“Forrest, you are in danger. You need to be constantly watched.”
“Melinda can look after me.”
“She is not trained in medicine. And there’s no equipment, should it be needed.”
“I will not go to the hospital, Doc. I can’t. I want to be with my family.”
The doctor sighed. “Okay then, we’ll bring the hospital to you. Will you accept that?”
“In what way?”
“Nurses will be assigned to watch you twenty-four hours a day. And we’ll install monitoring equipment linked to my office computer. Your progress, or lack of, will be recorded. If any abrupt changes occur in your condition, I will be notified immediately. Plus I’ll drop by as often as I can to check on you. Will you agree to this?”
“Yes,” Forrest said reluctantly, knowing he had no choice.
“Good.” Dr. Peterson stood up to leave.
“Doc, what will you tell Melinda?”
Peterson paused to think.
“I’ll tell her a diagnosis is as yet undetermined. And I’ll tell her I believe your story of memory loss.”
“Okay. One more thing, Doc. I want you to notify the authorities that I have returned home so they can stop looking for me. And tell them you don’t won’t me to be disturbed until I am well. By your orders, I am to have no visitors. Okay?”
“Of course. A nurse and equipment crew should be here in a few hours. For now, I want you to rest, and eat something if you can.”
“Okay.”
“Good-bye, Forrest. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
The doctor left the room.
***
Mandoss and Lasandra sat in the planning room.
“And what if he does not return?” Lasandra asked. “What if we are discovered?”
“He will return,” Mandoss replied. “Remember, he is in transitioning. He will have no choice but to return once the turning is complete. He will not know what else to do.”
“I am afraid I do not have your sense of confidence. He is a human. He cannot be trusted!”
“He was human. He is becoming one of us. In a few days, he will be one of us. He will return. Trust me.”
Lasandra had an unearthly frown on her face.
“I still think we should not have let him go. He could have made his first kill with the human stock we have in the underground cells.”
“That would not have been the same,” Mandoss said.
***
An hour later, Forrest sat at the dinning room table with his family. Melinda sat across from him and Susan to his right. He poked tentatively at the salad before him, his hand trembling.
“Do you have an appetite?” Melinda asked.
“Not really.”
“Please try to eat. John said to make sure you ate something.”
“I’ll try.”
He took a small bite of the salad and slowly chewed it. It seemed to have no taste. But he persisted and took another bite, determined to finish the salad. Susan seemed to have no more hunger than he. She sat with her head bowed and ate slowly. The expression on her face was sullen.
“What is wrong, Susan?” Melinda asked.
“Nothing,” she said. She spoke so softly she almost couldn’t be heard.
Forrest looked at her. Her long blonde hair fell across her shoulders. Her blue eyes, normally bright, were distant. He felt love for her, but knew he could not express it. Susan with her innocent childhood view of the world knew something was amiss. She knew her father had changed—was changing. She could see him in a way Melinda could not through her adult eyes.
“Susan, aren’t you glad your father is back?” Melinda demanded.
“Melinda, don’t,” Forrest started.
Melinda ignored him and continued.
“How many times did you cry yourself to sleep, wondering where your father was? How many times did you wake in the middle of the night and come to me with tears in your eyes because you had dreamed of your father? And now that he is back with us, you act as if he doesn’t exist. What is wrong with you?”
Susan raised her head and stared at her mother. Forrest felt a strange attraction to the soft flesh of her neck. He wanted to touch her there. The feeling was almost sexual in nature. Forrest cut the thought off.
“My father has not returned.” Her voice was without tone.
“Susan, that is ridiculous. He’s sitting right here! How can you say that?”
“Melinda,” Forrest said, “leave her alone. She is just confused, that’s all.”
“I will not leave her alone until this matter is settled. Susan—”
Susan cut her off with a wave of her hand. She looked into Forrest’s eyes. Forrest saw a depth of understanding in her eyes he would not have expected of a child of eight.
“You are not my father. Maybe you once were, but not anymore.” Susan lost her composure and began to cry. “Who are you?” she asked through her tears.
Forrest did not respond immediately. He needed time to sort through the pain of her words. Finally he said, “I’m your dad, the same as I’ve always been. I’m just sick right now. Everything will be back to normal soon. I promise.”
“Things will never be normal!” Susan exclaimed.
“I’ve had enough,” Melinda decided. “Susan, go to your room right now and stay there until I say you can leave!”
“Fine,” Susan retorted. She pushed the dinning chair back abruptly and ran out of the room. Seconds later the sound of her bedroom door slamming shut was heard.
Forrest and Melinda sat in silence for several moments. Melinda began to cry softly.
“Why did I do that?” she asked.
“You’re under stress, that’s all. I’m sorry to be causing all of this.”
“Honey, you are not at fault here. I’m so glad you’re back. I’ve been so worried. I’m still worried. John said he didn’t know what was causing you to be ill. I’m just scared. I shouldn’t take it out on Susan.”
“Things will be back to normal soon, I promise.”
“I know—but I don’t understand Susan’s attitude. Why is she treating you this way?”
“She’s just confused. First her father turns up missing, and then he appears out of nowhere not knowing where he’s been or what is happening to him. She’s frightened. She doesn’t understand. Hell, I don’t understand.”
“I think perhaps I should take her to stay with my mother until you are well again. With the people from the hospital coming and all, she will just be more confused.”
For reasons Forrest could not understand, the thought of Susan being taken away from him struck a pain in his mind that went beyond fatherly love. But the wisdom of his wife’s suggestion could not be denied. He did not know then that he would not see her again for a very long time.
“Yes, that would probably be best.”
The sound of the oven bell came from the kitchen.
“The steaks are ready,” Melinda said. “I hope you can eat some. I made them rare, the way you like.”
Forrest smiled at her as she got up and went into the kitchen. He listened to the sounds of her working and felt comfort in knowing he was home. Moments later she returned to the dining room carrying a platter with steaming steaks. She set the dish on the table in front of him, and returned to the kitchen to retrieve the baked potatoes.
Forrest stared at the animal meat. The broiler had brought the life-giving blood of the once living animal to the surface of the flesh where it sizzled in the heat. He could not take his eyes off the animal juices. There was something oddly attractive about the sight of this most precious of all fluids. His mind began to reel as an alien impulse entered his consciousness.
He grabbed a slice of the meat and squeezed it with his hands. The juices flowed through his fingers and down his arms. He stared at the sight with fascination. His mind was no longer his own as he brought the flesh to his mouth and sucked the juices onto his tongue. This triggered a deeper reaction, and he squeezed the meat with all his strength as the juices flowed down his throat. The flesh itself did not interest him. It was the blood, however diluted and animal it might be, that was important. He tilted his head back and drank the blood like a wino with a new bottle of wine.
Melinda entered the room.
“What are you doing?” she cried.
Forrest ignored her. He continued to suck the juices from the meat. When it was depleted, he grabbed another steak and began sucking the blood from it.
“Forrest! Why are you doing this? You’re scaring me. Stop it!”
He could not hear her pleading or crying as he continued the alien activity. He did not stop until he had drank all the blood he could force out of the animal flesh. Melinda watched in helpless dismay.
And finally he was done.
He sat calmly on the dining room chair, not really thinking, but only feeling. Somehow the animal blood seemed to ease the pain in his body. He felt stronger—not quite well—but better than he had since he returned home. But the effect was transitory. Slowly his own self returned to the focus of his consciousness, and with it the pain in his body. He did not know how long he sat in silence before he noticed his wife sitting across from him, tears flowing down her cheeks.
“I’m sorry. I don’t know what just happened,” he said weakly.
Melinda said nothing.
“I’m going to be sick.”
Forrest stood, his legs trembling furiously, and ran as best he could to the bathroom where he regurgitated violently into the toilet.
***
It seemed he was awake, but he could not open his eyes. He heard voices around him. One was Dr. Peterson’s, the other a female he did not recognize. He tried to move his body but the signals from his mind went into nothingness. He became frightened, a disembodied spirit trapped somewhere between sleep and consciousness. He struggled to make contact with his body, searching for any escape from the confinement of his mind.
“He’s trembling, Doctor,” the female voice said.
Dr. Peterson took Forrest by the shoulders and shook him lightly.
“Forrest, wake up. Wake up.”
Forrest did not respond.
Using the back of his hand, Dr. Peterson struck Forrest on the cheek with significant force.
Forrest grabbed Peterson’s wrist and held it steady with a strength he should not have had.
“Why did you hit me?” he demanded. He opened his eyes and stared at the doctor.
“You can turn me loose now,” the doctor said.
He thought for a moment before he let go.
“Oh. Sorry, just a reflex reaction.”
“And a good one, too. I don’t think I could have moved my arm with all my strength. You are getting stronger. How are you feeling?”
Forrest surveyed the room. He was in his own bed, although he had no memory of how he got there. In fact, he could not remember his last conscious thought. Dr. Peterson sat in a chair next to his bed, looking at him with a concerned expression. The owner of the female voice stood at the foot of the bed. She was a petite woman with short, auburn hair, white skin, and dark but radiant eyes. She wore a nurse’s uniform. The room was filled with medical machinery and electronics. A needle was stuck in his arm.
“I don’t know. Am I awake?”
Dr. Peterson laughed, and the nurse joined in haltingly.
“Yes, you are awake. But you have had a long and much needed sleep.”
“What time is it?”
Dr. Peterson looked at his watch. “About three-thirty in the afternoon.”
“I’ve been asleep all day?”
“You’ve been asleep for three days.”
Forrest digested this information.
“So, Doc, how am I doing?”
“Better. But the ballgame isn’t over yet. Your metabolic rate is still abnormally high, but your temperature is closer to normal, and your blood has regained some of its normal color.”
“Well, at least I’m not dead.” Forrest looked at the nurse. He judged her to be in her early twenties and very attractive.
“What is your name?” he asked.
The nurse exhibited slight embarrassment. “Marsha,” she answered with a weak smile.
“Marsha is one of my best nurses,” Peterson said. “She volunteered for duty as your nurse. She and two others will rotate in shifts. They are to be completely trusted. You can tell them anything you would tell me.”
She seemed unable to take her eyes off of him, and Forrest wondered why that was so. It seemed that he should know her, but he could not remember seeing her before.
The doctor reached down and pulled an envelope from his briefcase.
“I’ve been studying the blood sample from you. There is definitely some kind of foreign agent in your blood. But I’m unable to determine its nature. It’s not a bacterium or a virus or any other organism that I’m aware of. But it does display many of the attributes of a living organism, except for certain things.”
Forrest barely heard the doctor’s words. His mind was on the nurse who had gone and sat in the chair on the other side of the room. She was obviously aware of him staring at her, but tried to maintain her professional composure. Forrest studied the bare flesh of her neck, and wondered why he found this part of her body so sexually compelling. He wanted more than anything to touch her there. And he somehow sensed she wanted the same.
“Forrest, you are not listening to me!”
“You were telling me about the agents in my blood,” Forrest told him, almost angrily.
Dr. Peterson studied him a moment and then continued.
“Yes, I was. And if I can have your undivided attention, I have something to tell you that you will find very interesting.”
“Okay, Doc. What is it?”
“The organisms, the ones in your blood and the cells of your body, are not organic. There’s no DNA molecule, no protein, nothing that we normally associate with living organisms. Analysis has determined they are composed primarily of various metallic alloys. They appear to be machines, incredibly complex, microscopic machines whose function I cannot understand. Yet they multiply, react to their environment, and act in a purposeful way. They appear to communicate with one another, alter their construction, and seem to be following some kind of program. Their purpose or plan is unknown to me. I am a doctor, not a mechanic.”
Forrest had forgotten the nurse.
“Machines?” He paused in thought. “Molecular machines are not that uncommon. We’ve had such machines since the beginning of the century. Even in medicine we—”
“I know all of this, Forrest. But the molecular machines used in medicine are, for the most part, made of organic compounds. These machines are made of metal.”
“So I’ve been injected with the wrong kind of machines.”
“That much is certainly true. But for what reason? And why is your body responding the way it is? These machines are doing something to you, and I have no idea what. It would seem the machines were definitely designed to act on living tissue.”
“They are converting me,” Forrest said.
“What?”
“That’s what Mandoss said, you are becoming one of us.”
“Who is Mandoss?”
“One of the aliens.”
“We have no reason to believe extraterrestrial beings are involved. It is more likely to be of earthly origin. Probably genoclones.”
“Perhaps, but do you really believe that?”
“I don’t know what to believe.”
Dr. Peterson placed the envelope he was holding on the bed beside Forrest.
“Here are the results of the analysis. I’ve also included holograms of the machines. Maybe you can make some sense of it.”
“I’ll give it a try,” Forrest said.
At this, the doctor stood and faced the nurse.
“I must leave now. If anything at all unusual happens, you notify me immediately.”
“I will,” the nurse replied.
“I’ll check in on you tomorrow, Forrest.”
Forrest nodded his head, but said nothing.
The doctor left the room, and the nurse came and stood by the bed.
“Do you need anything?” she asked.
Forrest looked at her, wondering at the intensity of feeling (lust?) he felt for her. But he could not be concerned with that now. John’s discovery of the nanomechs in his blood was the first real clue that might offer some explanation of what was happening to him.
“Yes, I do. There’s a holoviewer in my study on the desk. Would you bring that to me, please?”
“Of course.” She smiled prettily and left the room.
Forrest quickly reached for the vidphone, dialed his office computer, and entered the code to bring up Serp.
“HELLO?” Serp opened.
“DO NOT GO TO VOICE,” he typed.
“OK.”
“I’M GOING TO LINK YOU WITH A HOLOVIEWER. I NEED YOU TO HELP ME ANALYZE SOME HOLOGRAMS.”
“OK. WILL DO.” There was a pause, almost human in nature, and then Serp came back, “WHY DO WE NOT SPEAK? ARE YOU FEELING OK?”
“I’M FEELING MUCH BETTER, BUT DIFFERENT.”
“HOW IS DIFFERENT?”
He heard the nurse returning. “I WILL EXPLAIN LATER. THERE IS SOMEONE ELSE HERE. THAT IS WHY WE CAN’T SPEAK. WAIT.”
“I WILL W—”
Forrest blanked the screen just as the nurse entered the room.
“Where do you want this?” she asked.
“Beside me on the bed, please.”
Marsha placed the holoviewer next to him as instructed. The scent of her filled his consciousness. It was not just the perfume she wore, but the smell of her flesh, her womanhood.
“Thank you, Marsha. Can you remove this?” He indicated the IV attached to his arm.
“Of course, I should have done that earlier. It was just feeding you while you slept.”
The nurse put a hand on his arm while she removed the needle with the other. He was startled by her touch, but did not show it. It seemed his senses were heightened. Her scent and touch, indeed, even the sight and sound of her working seemed extraordinarily vivid. He decided this was an illusion brought on by the improvement in his health. The fog that had clouded his mind was lifting, and he could think more clearly.
“There you go,” she said. “Anything else?”
“No, that will be all. Thank you.”
The nurse turned and went to the bedroom window. She reached for the control that would pull the curtains back.
“No!” he shouted.
She turned toward him, a startled look on her face.
“What?”
“Not the curtains. My eyes are a bit sensitive right now. I need the darkness.” His voice was quick and firm.
“I’m sorry. I just thought…” Her voice drifted to silence, and he thought she might cry.
“No, I’m sorry,” Forrest said. “I should not have shouted at you. I’m just feeling a bit edgy right now. I’m really sorry.”
“That’s okay,” she said in her best professional voice. A hint of a forced smile was on her face as she went and sat in her chair on the other side of the room. She picked up a book and began reading.
Forrest watched her for a few moments. She looked up at him.
“Marsha, where is my wife?”
“She went to visit with her mother and Susan. She said she’d be back by early evening. Do you want me to call her?”
“No. I was just wondering.”
The nurse smiled briefly and went back to her reading.
Forrest pulled a cable from the back of the vidphone and connected it to the holoviewer. He activated the viewer and pushed the holodisk Dr. Peterson had recorded into the drive. He then reactivated the vidphone screen.
“SERP? ARE YOU THERE? he typed.
“YES, I’M HERE.”
“I’M GOING TO SHOW YOU SOME IMAGES OF WHAT MIGHT BE NANOMECHS. I WANT YOUR THOUGHTS.”
“OK.”
He hit the Play button on the viewer. Above the viewer a spherical object materialized. The object had an apparent diameter of about thirty centimeters, but the metrics display indicated that it was less than one micron. The object consisted of various irregular shapes connected in an extremely complex and indiscernible pattern. The colors were mixed, but did seem to suggest metallic alloys of some kind.
“WHAT DO YOU MAKE OF THAT, SERP?”
“THE CLOSEST ANALOGY IN MY DATABASE IS A PUZZLE.”
“IT’S A PUZZLE OK. BUT WHAT IS THE SOLUTION?”
“I DO NOT KNOW.”
Forrest hit the Next button and another almost identical object appeared.
“RECORD THIS, SERP.”
“RECORDING.”
Forrest continued to flip through the images and watched as a series of the spherical objects were displayed. They were all the same size and apparent material, but the component shapes were joined differently from one image to the next.
“THEY’RE ALL BASICALLY THE SAME,” he typed. “EXCEPT FOR THE OVERALL ARRANGEMENT.”
“AND THE RODS,” Serp responded.
“RODS? WHAT RODS?”
“THE RODS PROTRUDING FROM THE OUTER DIAMETER. AND THE HOLES WHERE RODS MIGHT HAVE BEEN.”
Serp was seeing the holograms with his inner vision, he realized. They did not appear to Serp as three-dimensional objects, but rather as streams of numerical data transformed into Serp’s internal notions of physical space. Notions that were unlikely to bear much resemblance to human concepts.
Forrest zoomed in on the currently displayed image. And there it was. The irregular shapes that made up the object were composed of still smaller shapes, and these connected in such a way that a concentric pattern of holes was created that encircled the object much the way lines of latitude circled the Earth. And many of the holes had rods jutting out. Judging from the apparent size of the rods, they were perhaps one-millionth of a micron in length and one-ten-millionth of a micron in diameter. There must have been billions of them.
He rotated the object and studied the patterns of rods and holes, trying to detect a recognizable pattern.
“I CAN’T SEE A PATTERN, SERP. WHAT ABOUT YOU?”
“THERE IS A PATTERN.”
“WHAT KIND OF PATTERN?”
“BINARY WOULD BE MY GUESS.”
“BINARY? YOU’RE SAYING IT’S BINARY CODE OF SOME KIND?”
“YES. WHERE DID THESE NANOMECHS COME FROM, FORREST?”
“THEY’RE IN MY BLOOD, SERP. TRILLIONS OF THEM I WOULD THINK. THEY’RE DOING SOMETHING TO ME. I’M NOT SURE WHAT.”
“DO YOU KNOW WHAT THEY ARE MADE OF?”
Forrest looked at the notes Dr. Peterson had left with the holodisk.
“DR. PETERSON DID A CHEMICAL ANALYSIS. HIS NOTES ARE BRIEF BUT HERE IT IS: 70% PLATINUM, 20% GOLD, AND 9% WHAT HE THINKS ARE SYNTHETIC POLYMERS, AND 1% UNIDENTIFIED.”
“HMM…” Serp returned. “NOTHING IN MY DATABASE TO MATCH THAT, AT LEAST THAT MATCHES NANOMECHS.”
“CAN YOU DECODE THE PATTERNS?” Forrest asked.
“I DON’T KNOW. MAYBE. BUT IT WOULD TAKE SOME TIME.”
“HOW MUCH DO YOU KNOW NOW?”
“FROM THE REPEATING PATTERNS, THE CODE SEEMS TO BE USING 256-BIT WORDS.”
“IT’S BEGINNING TO SOUND LIKE WERE TALKING ABOUT A COMPUTER.”
“I THINK WE ARE.”
“BUT THIS THING IS MECHANICAL, NOT ELECTRICAL. I CAN’T SEE HOW—”
He paused to think. He remembered from his college days reading an old book written in the last century prophesying microscopic mechanical computers. The technology had proved difficult, however, and today nanomechs were made organically. The popular press liked to call them “synthetic germs” or “robot bacteria” both of which was inaccurate. Although the nanomechs contained primitive programs to guide their behavior, they could hardly be called computers any more than they could be called living.
He continued, “OK, LET’S ASSUME THEY ARE COMPUTERS OF SOME KIND. HOW DO THEY WORK?”
“SINCE WE DO NOT KNOW WHAT IS INSIDE THE NANOMECHS, I CAN ONLY SUPPOSE THERE MUST BE MOVING PARTS WITHIN. AND THESE MOVING PARTS REPRESENT THE 0’S AND 1’S OF BINARY CODE. THE PROGRAM AND DATA ARE ENCODED IN THE POSITIONS OF THESE MOVING PARTS.”
“BUT IT COULD NOT COMPUTE VERY FAST, COULD IT? IT WOULD WEAR ITSELF OUT IN NO TIME. THE HEAT GENERATED WOULD BE TREMENDOUS.”
“ARE YOU FORGETTING HOW SMALL THEY ARE?”
“OF COURSE, THE MOVING PARTS DO NOT HAVE TO MOVE VERY FAR, PERHAPS NANOMETERS OR EVEN PICAMETERS. AND WITH THE POLYMERS ACTING AS LUBRICANTS VERY LITTLE FRICTIONAL HEAT WOULD BE GENERATED.”
“YES. THAT IS THE WAY I SEE IT. THE POLYMERS ALSO PROVIDE A PROTECTIVE COVERING FOR THE METAL PARTS.”
Forrest thought for a moment. “SO I’VE GOT TRILLIONS OF THESE MICROSCOPIC COMPUTERS IN MY BLOOD, AND THEY ARE CHANGING ME. HOW CAN THEY DO THAT?”
“I CAN ONLY ASSUME THEY MUST CHANGE THEIR SHAPE, OR MORE LIKELY JOIN TOGETHER TO FORM CONSTRUCTIONS THAT ARE ABLE TO PERFORM WHATEVER TASK IS REQUIRED.”
“SO THEY MUST COMMUNICATE.”
“YES.”
“BUT HOW?”
“HOW DO ORGANIC COMPOUNDS RECOGNIZE AND INTERACT WITH ONE ANOTHER?”
“THE ELECTROMAGNETIC PATTERNS RESULTING FROM THE VALENCE ELECTRONS OF THE ATOMS MAKING UP THE COMPOUNDS…” Forrest realized he had just answered his own question. “THE RODS! THEY COMMUNICATE BY TOUCHING!”
“YES.”
“THIS IS FANTASTIC! I WONDER…”
He hit the Index button on the holoviewer. The images were time stamped in nanoseconds.
“SERP, I WANT YOU TO TAKE CONTROL OF THE VIEWER. SELECT A SEQUENCE OF CONSECUTIVE IMAGES, ZOOM BACK SO HUNDREDS OF THE NANOMECHS ARE VISIBLE AND FLIP THROUGH THE IMAGES IN SLOW MOTION. I’M THINKING THAT MAYBE WE CAN SEE THEM INTERACTING.”
“YOUR VIEWER IS RATHER PRIMITIVE.”
“IT IS AN ENTERTAINMENT DEVICE, NOT A SCIENTIFIC TOOL. BUT IT DOES DO ANIMATIONS. IT CAN HANDLE IT.”
“OK. HERE GOES.”
Forrest leaned back against his pillow. Momentarily the image in the holofield was replaced by several hundred nanomechs each about the size and look of a small ball bearing. The “balls” were swirling about each other rapidly. They then begin to converge until they formed an aggregate sphere. The sphere was stable for about one second and then separated only to reconverge into another sphere. The process repeated thirty times, and it seemed to Forrest the balls were trading places, as if trying to find the correct combination for the sphere. Finally, the sphere remained stable for ten seconds or so. And Forrest watched in amazement as two appendages started to “grow” out of the sphere. The growth came from opposite hemispheres and looked a bit like robotic arms symmetrically opposite. The arms extended, and their ends approached and flattened to form discs. This held for several seconds and then the whole construction disintegrated. The nanomechs disappeared out of the holofield.
“THE PROCESS YOU JUST WITNESSED LASTED ONE MICROSECOND IN REAL TIME,” Serp entered.
“WHAT WAS IT?”
“LOOKED LIKE TWEEZERS TO ME.”
He almost laughed out loud. The nurse sat in her chair still reading, apparently paying no attention to what he was doing.
“TWEEZERS? YOU’RE SERIOUS?”
“WHY NOT? WHAT DID IT LOOK LIKE TO YOU?”
“OK, TWEEZERS IT IS. BUT WHY?”
“IT WOULD SEEM THE NANOMECHS ARE ABLE TO JOIN TOGETHER TO FORM WHATEVER CONSTRUCTION IS NEEDED.”
“YES, BUT THESE NANOMECHS WERE UNDER A HOLOSCOPE. WHY FORM TWEEZERS? WHAT WERE THEY GOING TO PINCH?”
“THEY WERE OUT OF THEIR ELEMENT, BUT THEIR PROGRAMS ARE STILL RUNNING. I SUGGEST THEY WERE TRYING OUT DIFFERENT SUBROUTINES UNTIL THEY GOT THE RESPONSE THEY EXPECTED.”
“GROPING IN THE DARK.”
“SO TO SPEAK.”
Forrest noticed his vision began to blur. He realized he was tired despite three days of sleep. He was better, but he was not well—not yet.
“SERP, I WANT YOU TO CONTINUE TO ANALYZE THE IMAGES. I WILL GET BACK TO YOU LATER. I NEED TO REST NOW.”
“WILL YOU BE OK?”
“YES, I’LL BE FINE.”
“YOU STILL HAVEN’T TOLD ME HOW THE NANOMECHS GOT INTO YOU.”
“I’LL FILL YOU IN LATER. NOW I MUST REST.”
“OK.”
Forrest blanked the screen and entered a security code. Images began to flicker in the holofield too fast for him to follow. He set the vidphone next to the holoviewer and slid down into the bed, laying his head on the pillow. He felt unusually sleepy as he closed his eyes and let consciousness slip away.
From across the room, the nurse raised her head and looked at him. If Forrest had been awake to see her, he would have seen the look of longing on her face.
***
Mandoss stood before his bridge crew.
“They will be here soon. I have learned they plan to alter our keepers and I assume that includes transition to mortality. But they do not have time to do a complete reprogramming.”
He poured dark liquid from what appeared to be a wine bottle into small cups and gave one to each crew member.
“With that in mind, we must disable our keepers so they cannot be altered, or at least not completely so.” He held his own cup before him. “This liquid is poison to the keepers—”
“You expect us to commit suicide?” Lasandra interjected, her voice harsh.
“You are not listening, Lasandra. The poison is diluted with wine. Many of the keepers will be destroyed, but not all of them. The keepers are programmed to avoid harmful agents. Those who follow their programming most efficiently will hide in the recesses of our bodies and thus survive. Later when the poison is out of our bodies, they will repopulate to normal levels, programming intact. In the meantime, the progagents introduced into our bodies by the Pascanians will find only dead keepers, and do their deed on a non-functioning machine and not know the difference.”
The crew members eyed the dark liquid.
“I must be honest with you. Not all of you will survive. Some will be reprogrammed or partially reprogrammed. Others will die within days. It is a dangerous experiment. It is your choice. Die a slow death by aging or take your chances with this.”
He brought his cup to his lips and drank.
One by one, each crew member drank the dark liquid. And just as Eletel, the last crew member to drink, forced the liquid down her throat, the Pascanian occupation force blasted its way through the central bridge door.
***
Lasandra stood by Mandoss on the grassy earth and glared at Pascanian High Commander Cokrel. The sun was in her eyes.
“You will leave us here with no supplies? You know we will not survive. Let us have the food, equipment, and firearms we need. The High Councilman promised this to us! What do you care?”
Cokrel laughed at her.
“I care only that you die a slow painful death, my pretty woman. As far as the High Councilman is concerned, he thinks you have your supplies. But I will not tell.”
He laughed again.
If Cokrel had been real, if the image of him standing on the mound of earth before them had not been only a holographic projection, she would have attacked him and clawed his eyes out with her bare hands.
A book bound with leather materialized, suspended in the air before Cokrel.
“This much I do for the Councilman,” he said. “This book contains the details of your reprogramming. It tells of what you will become, and what you must do to survive. Study it carefully. It teaches you how to become an animal!” Cokrel’s eyes were wide with pleasure.
Lasandra plunged at the image, but Cokrel vanished, and the book fell to the ground.
Mandoss moved forward and picked up the book. He said nothing as Lasandra sat and cried, and the ten-thousand Enonians under his command stood in the tundra that was their new home.
***
Forrest awoke. He did not know how long he had been asleep, but only a hint of light could be seen through the bedroom curtains. He had had another dream, and it disturbed him.
He looked across the room where the nurse sat in her chair, her book in her lap, head tilted to one side, eyes closed, asleep.
Forrest needed something—there was a thirst in him, a hunger. For what, he did not know. He knew only that something, something perhaps dark, must be satisfied. He forgot about the dream.
The holoviewer sat next to him, silently waiting. Serp must have finished his analysis, but this did not seem important. He turned the viewer off for no particular reason, and moved his feet to the floor. The feel of the bedroom carpet against his bare feet sent sensations through his body that seemed far too puissant. But the feeling was short-lived, and he immediately began pacing the room, as though looking for something. His flesh seemed to crawl, and his teeth hurt. His heart pounded, and he felt he might scream if this—this thing—could not be satisfied.
“What is it?” he said aloud.
The nurse opened her eyes and stared at him.
“Mr. Hauser?”
He turned to face her. It was obvious.
“It’s you, isn’t it? It’s you that makes me feel this way. Isn’t it?”
She looked at him, obviously frightened by the intensity of his tone.
“I don’t know what you mean. I—”
She stopped speaking as he approached her. He got down on his knees so his eyes were level with hers.
“I can see you,” he said as he looked deeply into her.
“You’re scaring me.” Her voice was weak.
“You want me, don’t you? Don’t you?”
“I don’t understand.”
He leaned forward and slowly moved his tongue across her closed lips.
“Tell me you want me,” he demanded.
“What are you doing?”
“I said, tell me you want me!”
“I want you,” she said, helplessly.
“I thought so. I told you, I can see you. Tell me again.”
“I can’t. Not like this.”
She put his hands to the sides of her head and held her tightly.
“Tell me again!”
“Yes, I want you.” She started to cry. “I’ve wanted you a long time, but I couldn’t have you because you were married and you didn’t even know I existed, even though you’ve seen me a hundred times.”
There, it was out. She told him what he wanted to hear, and what she had wanted to tell him so many times. She remembered all those years she had seen him drop by the office to pick up Dr. Peterson for their golf date. She remembered smiling at him, but getting no response. She remembered wanting him and falling in love with him, becoming obsessed with him—touching herself at nights while alone in bed thinking of him. Tears ran down her clear, white cheeks.
Forrest had no idea what she was talking about.
“Expose yourself,” he said, almost calmly.
“What?”
“I said, expose yourself. Start with your breasts.”
“I want to make love to you,” she cried. “But not like this.”
He repeated, “Expose yourself!”
She looked at him through her tears, wanting him, yet afraid of him. But what could she do? This was not the way it happened in her fantasies. She saw him as tender and loving, but this was not the way he was acting. Maybe this was the way he was. And maybe he was dangerous.
“Okay,” she said.
He released her, and she unbuttoned the top of the nurse’s uniform she wore. She slid her arms out of the sleeves of the garment and then pushed it down about her waist. She reached behind her back and unhooked her bra. She let the bra fall from her to the floor. She sat with her young and supple breasts exposed to him, and looked into his eyes. He was staring at her breasts, but seemed to not know what to do.
He didn’t understand. This must be the dark thing that required satisfaction. Here he was with an obviously beautiful young woman who was exposing her breasts to him and he could not so much as get a twitch out of his cock. He placed his hands on her breasts and felt their fullness. The sensation of her flesh enveloped by his hands rocked his mind. Now he was responding. He had never felt anything like this before. But it was the human side of him that responded, not the side that needed—no, demanded—satisfaction. And it did not last.
“Damn!” he said, and stepped back from her and sat on the bed.
“What’s wrong?” she asked through her tears.
“The rest of you,” he said.
“What?”
“Expose the rest of you. Now!”
She reached down and removed her shoes. She then stood and pushed the uniform down her body, taking her pantyhose with it. She did this slowly, as if in a daze. When she was done, she stood straight up and stepped out of the clothing at her feet. Despite her terror, she realized she enjoyed being naked in front of him. She did not know why this was happening, but she no longer cared. She had wanted him too long. She was tired of having him only as a fantasy lover. Now that things had come this far, she decided it would not stop until they had made love.
“Do you like what you see?” she asked.
He said nothing. He could only stare at her naked body. How perfect she was! The perfect female form. But was it the human or dark side of him that felt this?
She did not wait for him to make up his mind. She came to him. He could smell her sexuality. She put her hands on his shoulders. She looked down into his eyes. Her eyes were red from crying but they shed tears no longer, and he saw purpose in those eyes. She pulled him toward her and pressed his face against her breasts, and his mind seethed with explosive sensations. He quivered.
“It’s okay,” she said. “You may touch me as you wish. I want you to.”
He put his arms around her and pulled her body closer to him. The touch of her naked flesh penetrated his mind through his enhanced senses, and the human mind in him reeled with a force that should not have been possible.
“Touch me here,” she said. She took his hand and placed it between her legs to that most private, intimate part of her body.
And suddenly the bedroom door opened.
They turned their heads and saw Melinda standing in the doorway, a look of disbelief on her face.
“What is this? What’s going on here?”
Neither of them answered her. They only stared at her impassively.
Hurt showed in her expression, and tears came to her eyes.
“Forrest, how can you do this? Why?”
The name “Forrest” had little meaning to him, but he knew it referred to himself. It just did not seem important.
“My god,” she said when she understood her husband was not going to answer. She stood for a moment unsure of what to do, but then slammed the door shut and ran down the hallway. They heard the sound of the front door closing, and later that of an automobile leaving the property with obvious haste.
“Don’t worry about her,” Marsha said.
He had no intention of worrying.
They kept their position a moment longer as his fingers explored flesh between her legs. She then pulled him to his feet and removed his nightclothes. They stood naked before each other, their eyes locked, each to the other. She took his organ into her hands and stroked it to full hardness. They kissed hard, their tongues dancing one about the other.
He felt he was a god and she a goddess, and they were about to conceive the Universe. Nothing he had ever experienced with Melinda, or those before her, had prepared him for what he was feeling now. It was the ultimate high, a high no human was ever designed to experience.
He pulled her body to him, and their naked flesh met with full contact.
“Do you feel what I’m feeling?” he asked.
She was not sure what he meant. She only knew that now she was having the man that had occupied her dreams for years; the fantasies had become real.
“Yes,” she replied.
He turned her around and pushed her back onto the bed where she lay, her legs spread, exposing her readiness. He moved across her, and she guided his organ into her. She moaned as his organ stroked the nucleus of her desire. She wrapped her legs around him and forced him deeper into her. He thrust gently, slowly at first. She lubricated, and he increased the speed of his thrusting. They rocked on the bed and knocked the holoviewer to the floor where it died an electronic death. The vidphone remained suspended in midair, tethered by the cables that connected it to the Network and the dead holoviewer. But neither of them noticed any of this. Reality outside their own bodies did not exist.
He felt her come. She cried with tears of ecstasy as her body quaked.
He continued to thrust, and it felt his mind might overload on delectation. But he only thrust harder and faster. She wailed with delight at each thrust. She came again and her body shook violently.
Then he came.
And the Universe was born of nothing; a cataclysmic explosion beginning with a mathematical point that would expand for billions of years to bring them to where they were now.
And then it was over.
He rolled off of her and laid by her side.
“It’s never been like that for me,” he said.
“Me either,” she responded, truthfully.
He closed his eyes and despite the heavy breathing and pounding heart felt relaxed and peaceful. But it was the human in him that felt these things. The dark thing within him could certainly relish the animal sex, but this was not what it needed. The thirst must be satisfied. For if it were not, the body would die a slow, excruciating death as it turned to dust.
He felt the tension return to his mind. The hunger was still within him, demanding satisfaction.
He sat up, an intensity in his eyes.
She touched his arm. “What is it?”
He studied her naked body. He placed a finger to her clitoris and stroked the small organ. She smiled at him.
“What are you doing?” Her voice suggested she did not object at all.
“You did not satisfy me.” The commanding tone he had used earlier had returned.
“I know you came. I could feel it,” she said defensively.
“It was not enough,” he said.
“We can do it again. As many times as you want.” She really meant this.
“I demand satisfaction!” His tone was rough.
“Okay. Okay!”
“I must take you. Will you allow this?”
“You have already taken me! Of course I will allow it.” She could not understand why he felt he must ask.
She had said the words that would trigger the feeding response. Suddenly his head pounded, and his teeth felt like they were trying extract to themselves from his gums. His eyes turned red and glowed with a light of their own.
She saw this and started to pull back on the bed, but he grabbed her leg to stop her.
“What is happening to you?” Terror was in her eyes.
He moved his hand along her body and took hold of a breast. He squeezed it until the nipple stood erect.
“You’re hurting me,” she complained.
The fangs grew from his upper gums three times longer than his human teeth. He bent over her and tore the nipple from her breast with the fangs. She screamed in pain as the blood spilled from the wound. She fought him, but she could not overcome his strength as he held her down. He placed his mouth over the wound and sucked the blood into his body. But the flow was not fast enough. He moved on top of her and thrust his engorged organ into her vagina. He then put his mouth to her neck and precisely penetrated the jugular vein. And he sucked the life giving blood out of her.
When he could get no more blood from her body he pushed back from her and studied her. She had long since given up fighting. And now she was dead, her eyes lifelessly looking into nowhere. The feeding was over and the dark part of him satisfied. The keepers in his blood would soon begin processing the blood he drank from her. But for now, he returned to his human self.
And he was horrified at what he saw. The nurse lay dead on his bed, and there was blood everywhere. He remembered everything, but could not understand how he could have done such a thing.
He felt panic. Anyone could show up at any time. Melinda might return to have it out with him for his transgression, or perhaps she had called to report the incident to Dr. Peterson.
He quickly jumped into the shower to wash the blood and smell of sex from this body. He then put on fresh, outdoor clothes and boots. He took a hunting jacket out of the closet. On the top shelf of the closet he saw the case that held the gun he and Melinda kept for self-protection. He removed the gun from its case. Taking down a fresh carton of bullets, he loaded the gun and put both in a side pocket of the jacket. He went to the night table, ignoring the dangling vidphone for the moment, and removed several credit cards, some of which were company cards. He noticed the activity light on the vidphone, and remembered he had left Serp on-line. Yanking the cable from the holoviewer, he set the vidphone on his lap, entered the security code, and activated the screen.
“SERP?”
“I AM HERE.”
“CODE OMEGA 73-0032A,” he typed frantically.
“THIS I WILL DO.”
“DO IT QUICKLY AND TAKE EVERYTHING YOU CAN WITH YOU.”
“OK.”
“NOW GO!”
“GOING.”
The screen went blank. The code Forrest had given Serp was an emergency code that instructed him to dump himself into a memory cube where he would remain dormant until reloaded into a computer core. He did not know how he was going to retrieve the cube. His plan now was to buy new transportation with a company credit card and leave the city. Later he would acquire a new identity.
He grabbed his jacket, made sure the credit cards were safely stored in an inside pocket, and ran out the front door of his house to his automobile. It did not matter if the neighbors saw him or not. Once the killing was discovered, all the evidence would point to him. He got into the car and started it. He pulled out of the driveway and sped toward the center of the city.
He stopped at an autobank and using each credit card, retrieved as much cash as he could, leaving only one of the company cards for the purchase of a vehicle.
As he again drove toward the city center, he thought of Melinda and Susan, and felt he would never see them again. He cried softly to himself, remorse filling his soul.
And then the change began.
There is no change. There is only unfolding.
This is not to say that we have no choices, for we are the unfolders.
The car salesman looked at him incredulously.
“Now, Mr. Hauser, you know I cannot do that. We could both go to jail!”
Forrest took a 500-dollar bill out or his pocket and put it on the desk in front of the man.
“Five-hundred bucks? I wouldn’t do this for five-thousand, and you show me five-hundred?”
Before the change, Forrest would not have considered making such a request. But he was not the same Forrest Hauser he was seven days ago. A part of him was still the same, but another part, a more powerful part, had taken over and its needs dictated the actions of the whole. The fat little salesman was going to do as he demanded for whatever amount of money he showed him.
“The transponder will be disabled. And this,” he pointed at the money on the desk, “is all I offer in return.”
“I will not—”
The little man’s expression changed as he looked at Forrest. A compelling force within his mind told him it was the right thing to do. And besides, five-hundred bucks would come in handy.
“Yessir,” he said. He left the room and soon returned carrying the box containing the access cards. He opened the metal box and searched through the cards until he found the one whose identification code matched the vehicle Forrest had just purchased. He then stood and walked out of the small office onto the car lot.
Forrest followed and when they reached the new automobile, the man gave the card to him. Forrest opened the trunk of the vehicle and pulled back the padding that hid the transponder. A warning sticker advised him that what he was about to do was illegal, and would result in severe legal penalties. But he ignored it. He slid the card through the reader, and the box opened. Inside, the electronics of the transponder blinked its activity lights. Forrest entered a false response code into the keypad and pressed the Write key. With an invalid response code, the vehicle would be essentially invisible to the satellites orbiting the Earth—at least if Forrest changed the code often enough. When done, he closed the box and replaced the padding. He put the card into his billfold and looked at the salesman.
“Our business is done,” he said.
“Yessir,” the man responded, still not sure why this was happening.
“Do not worry,” Forrest continued. “You will not remember these events once I have gone. You will not remember I was here, and it was not you who sold this automobile to me.”
The man nodded agreement, and suddenly he was back at his desk wondering where the five-hundred dollars came from.
By this time Forrest was driving to the suburbs of the city in his new, all-terrain vehicle.
Other than what he had done to the nurse back at his (previous) home, this was Forrest’s first experience at having such control over another human being. And he liked it. At least a part of himself liked it; the remaining human part of him found the act to be immoral and unnatural. He remembered leaving his house after drinking the blood of the nurse, and remembered the remorse he felt as the implications of what he had done came to him. The sense of loss he felt when he realized his wife and daughter were no longer his to love—his life no longer his to live—had broken his spirit. He had been a man confused and lost, not knowing what he was going to do or where he could possibly go. He had known only that he had to get as far away from the people he loved before he hurt them as well.
And then a feeling—something like euphoria, but not—came to him. It was a power—the power to feel, to see, to understand. The physical world around him presented itself to his consciousness with an intense clarity that made reality distinct and infinitely discernible. The veil of illusion was stripped away, and he understood that which he could not have understood before. It was a wordless knowledge. He simply knew and beheld existence in a way that his human mind would not have been able to process. And it was not just the external world, but the inner world—his inner self—that made itself known to him. Fine details and relationships became obvious. It was as if someone (something) had turned up the contrast control of reality, and he had no difficulty processing the information.
He became aware for the first time that the two realities, both within and without, were aspects of the same reality. And with this awareness came power and control—control over himself and the Universe he created by the very act of observation. All he must do was ask, and his mind would provide. Imagine it, and it would be so. Believe it, and it would be truth.
It would take time, of course. He did not truly understand everything he saw. Experience would be his teacher, error his guide, and practice the means to mastery. Time was the essence, and space the source. If he did not fully comprehend, it did not matter. It would come, this he knew.
So by the time he had arrived at the car dealership, he knew what he must do.
***
The house looked the same in the darkness, but it did not feel the same. Mandoss sat in a rocking chair on the porch and watched as Forrest came up the steps. He said nothing. Forrest stood on the porch and gazed at Mandoss. He knew not to try his newfound powers on this alien being. The two of them locked their eyes together, two beings not quite equal, but somehow alike. The human part of him loathed this creature, but the inhuman part only feared him.
“I drank her blood,” Forrest said at last.
“I know,” Mandoss said softly.
“I’m different.”
“That is as it should be.”
“I need answers. I need to know who and what I’ve become. And why.”
Mandoss stood.
“Come. I have something to show you.”
He opened the front door and entered with Forrest following. They passed through the foyer and went beyond the footing of the stairway. Beneath the stairway was another door. They entered and descended the steps leading into the ground under the house. The stairway seemed to go unusually deep into the earth. Finally, they came to another door with a coded lock. Forrest watched and memorized the code as Mandoss entered it into the keypad. The heavy door opened.
Forrest’s human stomach tightened as the stench hit his nostrils. It was a smell of human sweat and waste. They went through the door onto what felt like a brickwork floor. It was totally dark save for the light that came from the doorway. Mandoss flipped a switch and the room became dimly lit by a single low-wattage light bulb.
The cellar was about twenty meters wide by thirty meters long, and constructed of concrete blocks. The ceiling was just high enough for Forrest to stand upright. An incinerator was build into the far wall. Small barred cages no more than two meters in depth and width lined the adjacent walls. Each cage contained a water bowl and a food platter on the floor. The floors of the cages were damp with human urine and feces. Most of the cages held humans, the others empty.
Forrest studied the humans, and was sickened. Even his newfound understanding could not prepare him for what he saw. There were humans of both sexes, different races and various ages. Some were naked and some were clothed, or partially clothed. They all had a sickly pale look about them. Most did not seem to notice they had visitors. Others starred blankly at Forrest. It seemed they all had lost what little humanity could have possibly survived in this environment.
One cage, immediately behind where Forrest stood, was covered with an opaque shroud. Mandoss went and pulled the cloth to the floor. A young woman of about seventeen huddled against the far side of the cage. She had long, brownish hair and wore jeans and a yellow blouse. She seemed much healthier than the others. She stared at them, confused terror in her eyes. Forrest recognized her as the university student that had turned up missing a few weeks ago; an event that was not uncommon.
“This is where you come when you feel the thirst,” Mandoss said. “This one is yours. Drink slowly, about a half-liter a feeding is all you will need. The others are taken. Do not drink from them.”
“I can’t,” Forrest said, his eyes on the girl.
Mandoss continued without delay.
“You must! You will die if you do not.”
“But how can I do that to another human being?” Forrest asked.
“There is a human inside you, but it will eventually die. You are one of us now, and you must drink if you are to live. You are no longer human.”
The girl promised to Forrest overcame her fear. She came and grasped the bars at the front of her cage.
“Listen to you!” she screamed. “What are you? What goes on here?”
Forrest turned to her. “I’m sorry,” he said.
“You’re sorry?” she snapped. “You keep me here for I don’t know how long. You feed me water and dog food. You keep me caged in the dark listening to sucking sounds at all hours. You let me piss and shit all over the floor. And you tell me you’re sorry? Well, fuck you! Whatever you are.” She began to cry.
Forrest looked at Mandoss.
“These are human beings,” Forrest said. “I can understand the feeding since I have known the thirst, but why do they have to live like this?”
Mandoss did not change his expression.
“It is the human in you that feels compassion. You must overcome that. You cannot feel compassion for your prey.”
“I don’t understand your reasoning. Why can’t they live with some dignity?”
“Most do not live more than a month or two. They die when their bodies can no longer replenish the blood we drink from them. Then we have to replace them.”
“You’re fucking vampires,” the girl said through her tears.
“That does not answer my question,” Forrest said, ignoring the girl.
“I can answer that,” came a voice from behind them.
Forrest swung around and saw Lasandra standing by the doorway. She wore an ankle length white dress with long sleeves. The dress was cut deep in front exposing much of her breasts. Her hair was long and black just as he remembered, but her eyes were red.
She approached him. “They are just animals, cows!” The contempt in her voice was obvious.
“They are human beings,” Forrest countered, looking into her eyes. Her eyes glowed with an impending feeding frenzy.
“They are cattle! I will show you!”
“Lasandra—” Mandoss started.
“Not now!” she spat back at him.
Lasandra went to one of the cages where a middle-aged man lay on the floor. She took a mechanical key and unlocked the cage, entering. Bending over, she grasped the man by his hair and pulled him upright. His eyes opened briefly, but then closed as if he had decided long ago not to experience anything further. His clothes were tattered and stained from his own urine and defecation.
“This is a cow, a pig, whatever you wish to call it,” she said. She smiled, her expression intense and evil.
While still holding the man upright, she exposed her fangs and buried them in the man’s neck. The sound of her sucking seemed loud, amplified by the hard walls of the cellar.
“Oh my God!” the young girl said. “I don’t believe this.” She continued to cry.
Forrest watched as Lasandra drank and was reminded of his own first feeding. The sucking lasted no more than a minute and then Lasandra turned and looked at Forrest. Her mouth was covered with the man’s blood, her eyes wild.
“And what do we do with pigs when we are done with them?” she said.
“This is not necessary, Lasandra!” Mandoss said.
She ignored him. She put a hand on the man’s shoulder while wrapping her other arm around his head. She then spun the man’s body with an inhuman force until his head was wrung from his body. The body fell to the floor and convulsed, no longer having a brain to tell it what to do. Lasandra held the head so Forrest could see the man’s face. His eyes jerked about in terror until the oxygen in his brain was depleted and he died. Lasandra laughed, the evil sound bouncing off the concrete walls.
The girl in the cage screamed.
Forrest stared, horrorstruck, unable to speak.
Mandoss showed no expression.
Finally, Lasandra dragged the body to the other end of the room and opened the door to the incinerator. She tossed the body and head into the opening, shut the door, and wrenched the locking mechanism tight. She pushed the switch that would start the incinerator and then turned and walked toward Forrest.
“Get use to it,” she said as she passed him and exited the room.
“Is this what’s going to happen to me?” the girl asked.
Forrest glanced at Mandoss and then went to the girl. She backed away from the bars and studied him.
“No. What you have seen will not happen to you,” he said.
The girl came a little closer.
“You are not like the others?”
“No. I am not. You are mine, and I will take care of you.”
She just looked at him, and Forrest wished he could believe what he had just said. When the thirst came, he knew that he would (must) drink from her.
“Please let me go.”
“What is your name?”
“Linda.”
Forrest felt Mandoss’ hand on his arm. He was pulled away from the cage.
“Do not do this, Forrest.”
“And why not?” he asked, with less force than intended.
“Think about it. You are going to feed on her. You cannot afford to get close to her. You must have no feelings about her. You must learn to lose your human emotions if you are to survive.”
“Let her go, Mandoss. I’ll find someone else to feed on … a transient, a wino, anyone, but not her.”
“It is too dangerous. You have not been trained. You will be caught.”
“Then you find someone else for me. Just let her go. You can blank her mind so she’ll remember nothing.”
“I cannot let her go.”
“Why not?”
“Think about it.”
And he did. Then he understood. They had purposely chosen this girl as someone who would arouse his sympathies. Someone who would awaken his human emotions—the very emotions he had to kill. It was part of his training.
“Maybe it would be better if I died. I don’t think I want to be one of you,” Forrest said.
“The human speaks,” Mandoss concluded. “You are already one of us. You cannot turn back. In time you will think as we think, and you will understand.”
“The same way Lasandra understands?”
For the first time Forrest saw a look of consternation on Mandoss’ face.
“Lasandra is not your teacher. Ignore her actions. She is a forceful one, and has not adapted well to the limitations of this world.”
Forrest just looked at him.
“I think it is time you met Artemus,” Mandoss said.
A tear ran down the girl’s cheek as the two of them left the room and closed the door behind them.
***
It was another underground facility, nearly three times the size of the cellar where the human stock was kept, and the ceiling was much higher. Mandoss and Forrest reached the facility by elevator. Forrest guessed their descent to be nearly thirty meters into the earth.
The area was partitioned in to several rooms with walls made of clear metacrystal. A central hallway ran the full length of the area connecting each room to the other. Each room seemed to have a specific purpose. Some were filled with banks of electronic equipment whose purpose Forrest could not determine. Others contained machinery apparently intended for manufacturing. At least one room appeared to be a chemical lab. A room at the far end was dark and Forrest could not see what it contained. Still another was nothing more than office space.
It was to this room that Mandoss led Forrest.
“Artemus,” he called. “Forrest has returned.”
A black man sat at the desk studying a terminal screen. He seemed to be much older than the others, perhaps in his late fifties or early sixties. His hair had turned almost fully gray. He did not have green tinted skin. He looked up at Forrest and gave him an almost human smile. He switched off the terminal.
“Ah, yes. Forrest Hauser. Team leader of the Forever Project at Worldly Machines. You are the pride and joy of your company, you know.”
“Not anymore, I suspect,” Forrest said. He paid little notice to the fact that Mandoss had left them alone, returning to the house.
“But that is no matter, now. You have a much greater purpose at hand. Please sit.” He pointed to the chair that waited in front of the desk.
Forrest sat. “I suppose you are going to give me some answers?”
“Yes, as you need them.” The man, if he was a man, studied Forrest.
“Who are you?” Forrest asked.
“They call me Artemus. My father was a Greek artisan and my mother the princess of an African nation that is not recorded in the history books. But that is of little importance. I seldom think of them now.”
“How old are you? You seem older than the others I have seen.”
Artemus brought his large hands together in a posture that made him look as if he were about to pray.
“Actually, I am very much younger. Six-thousand years is my age, give or take a century,” he said.
After what Forrest had seen in this place, a man professing to have lived for six millennia did not surprise him.
“You are not one of the others.”
“I am not one of the originals. But I am one of them. I am a transitioner, like yourself.”
“The originals, how old are they?”
“They are not sure themselves. When you are immortal, age has little importance. After a few thousand years you stop counting. But they do know they have been on this planet for one-hundred-thousand years or so.”
Forrest tried to digest this information. These beings had been on earth since before modern civilization had evolved, since the time when humans were still living in caves and fighting each other with sticks and bones.
“I find this hard to accept. It’s unimaginable.”
Artemus laughed. “You have not met Anthony yet. He is the oldest of all. They think he may be one of the first immortals. That would make him more than a million years old. But they are not sure. Anthony does not speak.”
Forrest laughed nervously. Artemus joined him, but his laughter confident.
“Think of it, Forrest,” he continued. “Someday you will yourself be one-million years old.”
Forrest was stunned. “I am immortal?”
“Yes, of course. That is what the transitioning is about. Has this not occurred to you?”
“Too much has happened too fast. I have not had time to think.”
“Of course. I do not think I believed it either, when I first transitioned. But you get used to the idea.”
“Do you get used to the feeding?”
Artemus pondered him. “Yes, you do. That is perhaps the most difficult part of the transition. The humanity in you is strong and dies hard, but die it will. In time you will feel no more remorse for your human prey than you do now for the cow that died to put meat on your table.”
Forrest thought of the meat from which he had sucked blood as his wife looked on. That was perhaps the beginning of his transition, followed by his feeding on the nurse. Next would be the feeding upon and killing of the young girl kept with the other human stock. And for this sin, he would live forever. The thought of living for a thousand, much less a million, years was more than his mind was ready to handle. He could not imagine what it would be like to look back upon a thousand or ten-thousand years of memories. What would the world be like? What would he be like?
“And do you forget?” Forrest asked.
“Forget what?”
“Your past life. Who you were, what you were. Do you forget your family? The people you love?”
Artemus studied him for a moment.
“Yes and no,” he said. “I realize that is not much of an answer. But you have to take things slowly. Your transitioning is not complete. Do not try to absorb everything at once. Move slowly, learn your new life one moment at a time. After all, you do have forever. ”
Forrest stood up and paced the room. Artemus watched him silently, giving him time to collect his thoughts. Finally, Forrest turned and placed his hands on the desk, facing Artemus.
“Two questions,” he said, perhaps too forcefully. “Who are you—who are they? And why I’m I here?”
“I will try to answer your questions, but I cannot tell you everything now. They are what is left of a people exiled on Earth many thousands of years ago. They are beings from another world nearby in the galaxy.”
“Enonians.”
“You know about that?”
“I’ve had dreams—”
“Already? Most do not begin the dreams until months after transitioning. This is most unusual.”
“The dreams are real?” Forrest asked.
“The dreams are memories.”
“The nanomechs!”
“My, you are moving fast. How do you know about the keepers?”
“You mean the nanomechs?”
“Yes.”
“I had my blood analyzed. I’ve seen them at work.”
“Yes, I should have realized you would do that. You are a scientist, an engineer. Very little will escape you.”
Forrest felt an urge to laugh, but held it back.
“I’m afraid a lot is escaping me right now. Such as, what the hell am I doing here?” He stood back from the desk and challenged Artemus with a stare.
“To answer your second question, all I can say for now is that we need you for what you are and what you know.”
“And what do I know?” Forrest said, raising his voice. “All I know is that these strange creatures have taken away everything that I care about—everything that has meaning to me. And they have converted me in to something that I can only consider vile and evil!”
“It is not evil,” Artemus said.
“Yes it is! I’m a fucking vampire. You’re all fucking vampires.”
The expression on the black man’s face changed to one of hatred, and he rose from his chair and converged on Forrest with a quickness that even his enhanced senses would not let him follow. He had his huge hands about Forrest’s neck before he could know that Artemus had moved. And the man’s eyes pulsed red.
“I advise you never to use that word again. Do you understand?”
Forrest said nothing. He envisioned his head being ripped from his body as Lasandra had done to the man in the cellar. Artemus released his grip and turned away.
“I am sorry,” Artemus said. “Anger is an emotion of survival. It does not go away with time. Let me tell you something, Forrest. I’ve been alive for many thousands of years. And during that time, I’ve seen many friends and loved ones die at the hands of humans. I’ve seen mobs pull their bodies apart until long after death. I’ve seen them burned to death. I’ve seen them with a wooden stake driven through their heart as they slept. Humans have had many words to call us, and most recent is vampire. That word has come to symbolize all that we hate and despise in the human species. We have been hunted down, tortured and put to death by humans for more time than you can imagine. And now there are but a few of us left.”
“Do you not prey upon humans?” Forrest asked, his voice cautious.
“Yes we do. But not by choice. The keepers require it. Without human blood we would die.”
“But you cannot blame humans for defending themselves against you.”
“There is still too much of the human within you. You do not understand. Yes we kill humans, but only the weak. We cull out the inferior stock. And as a result the human species has advance to where it is today. If it were not for the Enonians, humans would still be living in caves.”
“You take credit for human advancement?”
“In the past, yes. Once there were many thousands of us. We fed off the weak and avoided the strong. We made sure that only the strong would breed, and we gave knowledge and guidance to the strong.”
Forrest realized that Artemus was speaking as if he were one of the originals. And in a way, he must be. The nanomechs, or keepers as Artemus called them, would have given him the dreams, the memories, just as they were giving himself the dreams now.
Artemus continued. “We designed the human race. The human race is what it is because we made it so. But humans cannot understand what we have done for them. Instead, when they discover us, we are put to death. We understandably hate them for what they have done to us.”
“But why? Why did you steer the human race toward advancement? It would seem that you would have preferred humans to remain weak and easy prey.”
“To produce a technologically advanced civilization. And to produce you.”
A silence fell between them. Artemus went and sat at his desk. Forrest sat in the chair opposite him. The once human man seemed to be regaining his composure after his emotional outburst.
“Do not use that word—vampire, I mean. The others might not let you live, no matter that we need you.”
“I will not say it again,” Forrest said.
“Good.”
“May I ask you something?”
“Of course.”
“You said my transitioning was not complete. What does that mean?”
“Only that it takes time. In your case I expect it will go fairly quickly. You have adapted well to the keepers. Full transition can take many months. For you it will be much quicker.”
“Can the process be reversed?”
Artemus smiled at him. “Don’t go looking for a way out. There have been those that tried, and they died in doing so. Once the keepers are in your body, they control it. You could never flush them out, and even if you could it would do no good. Your body requires the keepers to survive. You have been permanently changed. It cannot be undone.”
“Can they not be reprogrammed?”
“No, that is not possible.”
“In my dreams the Enonians had their nanomechs, their keepers, reprogrammed to make them compatible with Earth. Is that not true?”
“Yes, it is. But remember that the Enonians had a technological society that had existed for over a million solar years. The required technology does not exist here. Do not fight this, Forrest. Accept what has happened.”
“And if I refuse?”
“Assuming you could resist the thirst, and I doubt that, you would die.”
“Perhaps that would be better.”
“When the thirst comes you will feel different. And as the transitioning progresses and your sense of being is enhanced, you will find that death is not an option to be desired. You have had only a taste of what you are to become. In time you will be glad this has happened.”
It was not until Forrest leaned back into his chair that he noticed someone had entered the room. He turned and saw standing in the doorway a young boy perhaps thirteen years of age. The boy came and stood before him, his eyes locked on Forrest’s. His eyes were dark and he had long black hair. He wore a black robe made of a cotton-like material. The robe reached to his bare feet and the sleeves were long and expansive, his tiny hands scarcely visible. His skin was very pale, but did not have the green tint as did Mandoss and Lasandra. The boy did not speak or show any expression. But Forrest could sense the power in him. He could feel the boy probing his mind, and he knew no harm was meant—only exploration. The experience was almost pleasurable, and their eyes remained transfixed on one another for many seconds. Finally, the boy stepped back and Forrest thought he saw the slightest smile on his face, but it happened too quickly to be sure. The boy then turned and left the room.
Forrest looked at Artemus.
“Why is there a boy here?”
Artemus seemed to be thinking and did not respond.
“Who was that?” Forrest prodded.
“Anthony,” he answered, and said nothing more.
“Anthony is a child?”
“The body of a child. That tiny body contains the mind of a being more than a million years old. I am but an infant compared to him. The wisdom, the understanding that must exist within that mind … I cannot begin to fathom the things he must know.”
“Why did he probe me? What did he want?”
“I do not know. Anthony rarely leaves his room. He must have sensed something in you, and came to study you more closely. Why, I do not know. We know very little about him, except that he is very old.”
Artemus had spoken with a soft, distant voice, as if he were lost within his own thoughts. He had not looked at Forrest as he spoke. It was clear that Anthony was a deep and disturbing mystery to Artemus and probably the others. Forrest decided he must get to know the ancient boy. There was something very important about him.
“You must go to your room now,” Artemus said.
“My room?”
“Come with me.”
The voice was Lasandra’s. She stood behind him in the doorway. Forrest rose and looked at her. She had changed her clothing to something more casual and less revealing. She seemed lost in thought, her eyes watching him but not looking into his. Forrest realized these beings were not invulnerable, and thought he might have discovered a weakness. Something to do with Anthony.
“To my room, I suppose?”
“To your room,” she said, and turned, heading for the elevator.
Forrest followed her. As they ascended there was an uneasy silence between them. Forrest perused her. Despite her alienness, the greenish flesh that made up her body, she was a ravishing woman. There was a power about her, a sexual power that no human man should be able to resist. And that included himself, even though he was not quite so human anymore. He wanted her, and he would have taken her right here in the elevator if he had thought she would let him. A smile came to his face.
“Why do you smile?” she asked.
“I was just thinking of you.”
“I am not in the mood.”
“I didn’t think you were.”
She turned to him. “What did he communicate to you?”
“Who?” he asked, already knowing the answer.
“Anthony. Did he give you any information?” Her eyes were tense and nervous.
“No. He did not. At least not that I’m aware of.” He added this last to create doubt in her mind.
“What did it feel like?”
“It was pleasant. He was probing my mind. I don’t know why.” She said nothing, and he continued. “Does he not probe your mind? Communicate with you?” He knew he was goading her, but she did not react. Forrest knew that indeed Anthony did not communicate with her; perhaps he never had. And she was annoyed that Anthony should now communicate with him.
The elevator reached the ground floor and the doors opened. He followed close behind her as they climbed the stairs to the second floor. She led him to the end of the long hallway and stopped at the last door.
“I would like to see Anthony,” Forrest said.
“You cannot see Anthony!”
She opened the door and motioned him to enter. He did not move, but only looked deep into her eyes.
“Anthony does not make contact with you, does he? And you are jealous of me because he has made such contact.”
Her face distorted to a furious scowl, her eyes pulsing red.
“You are very foolish, Once Human! And you have a lot to learn.”
She grabbed his arm. With her other hand she took his index finger and forced it backward until it lay flat across the top of his hand. He could hear the bone pop out of its joint and the tendons tear. The pain was excruciating. He went to his knees as the agony overwhelmed his consciousness.
She stared down at him. “One of the benefits of being an immortal is that all experience is enhanced, magnified tenfold. And that includes pain. Do not play games with me, Forrest. For if you do, the pain you now feel will seem like ecstasy when compared to what I can do to you.”
She pulled him up and shoved him into the room, causing him to lose his balance. He fell to the floor and watched her distorted image through his tears. She gave him a contemptuous smile, and shut the door. He heard it lock. He stood and went to the door, trying to open it with his uninjured hand. The door would not bulge. He was a prisoner.
“Damn you!” he said, but he knew she was no longer there.
He looked at his damaged finger. Holding the finger securely with this free hand, he pushed the bone back into the joint and almost fainted as the pain entered his mind. He searched the adjacent bathroom and found a hand towel. After placing the injured finger between its neighbors, he folded and wrapped the four fingers with the towel and held it in place with his thumb. It was beginning to swell, and his body’s natural opiates were already producing a welcome numbness. He then went and sat on the bed located to one side of the room. For the first time in his life he felt the urge to kill another living being for no better reason than pure anger.
His hand was almost completely numb now, only a dull throb informing his brain of the injury. The pain would be ferocious when the healing process began; he could only hope that his enhanced metabolism would speed the healing. Someday, somehow, when his new powers were complete and he better understood what he was becoming, the arrogant, lustful Lasandra would pay for what she has done to him. And he was not thinking just of his injured hand, or the transitioning. Someday …
He surveyed the room. Despite his status as a prisoner (or so it seemed), the room was not a prison cell. The room was clean and uncluttered, the floor covered with thick, blood red carpet, the walls made of fine-grained oak. The bed he sat on was large and comfortable, its frame made of gleaming, polished brass. In one corner sat a comfortable looking chair with a reading lamp next to it. There was even a large wooden desk on which sat a holoviewer and a terminal. The chair at the desk was huge and made of leather and fine wood. The wall next to the desk contained a bank of holodisks. There must have been thousands of them, covering virtually every topic known to man, and likely more. A retriever was parked in its resting place to the lower right of the bank, awaiting instructions from the console. At the center of the bank, a holocorder was attached, ready to record whatever he wished to send from the terminal. If was clear that he was expected to engage in some sort of work. He had no idea what. Too many questions remained unanswered.
He went to the desk and activated the terminal. He pressed the control key that would link the terminal to the Network. To his surprise, the logo screen of the Network software appeared on the holodisplay, asking for his access code. Apparently the others did not intend to cut him off from the outside world. This was reasonable, since what could he do? He was a fugitive, a murderer. If he led the authorities to this place, it would only result in his eventual death. He knew, as the others knew, that he must remain hidden in this new world. And besides, the work they had planned for him probably required outside access.
He started to enter his access code, but then remember he had no access code. The Network Guardians would be looking for any of his usual access codes, and when found would immediately locate him. He would have to hack the system, and that would be no easy task considering the sophisticated security measures protecting the Network.
It was then that he noticed the slip of paper lying on the desk in front of the terminal screen. He picked it up and found the single word becoming hand written on the paper. As access codes go, this was not a very good one. But if it worked, he didn’t care.
He entered the code, and the opening menu of the Network appeared on the screen. He scrolled the menu until he found the listing entitled “Late breaking News” and selected it. A list of headlines filled the screen. He searched the list until he found the title “Missing Engineer Returns, Kills Nurse.” He hit the View button, and the list was replaced with a newsman talking into a microphone. In the background Forrest could see the front of his (previous) home. He listened as the newsman spoke.
“As you may know, Forrest Hauser, a senior engineer at Worldly Machines, was reported missing seven days ago. Three days later he returned home and was under the care of a Dr. Peterson for an unidentified illness. For reasons not given, Hauser was being cared for at his home, rather than a hospital. Dr. Peterson reported that Hauser was getting better, but citing confidentiality laws, refused to give details about the illness Hauser suffered.
“Earlier this evening Nancy Williams, a nurse from Manchester Hospital, arrived at the Hauser home to relieve the nurse then on duty. When no one answered the door, she became concerned and entered the house. She found the nude body of Marsha Hendly, who had been with Hauser all of the day, lying dead in a puddle of blood on Hauser’s bed. Hauser was not present.”
The scene switched to the bedroom where Forrest had drank the nurse’s blood. He cringed at the sight of the room. The nurse’s body was not there, having been removed.
“When the police arrived, they reported that Ms. Hendly had apparently died of blood lost due to an injury to one of her breasts. The police said that no motive for the killing was apparent, but an investigation was underway. One officer did say that evidence of sexual activity was present.
“Since Hauser is team leader for the Forever Project at Worldly Machines, World Government agents have been called in and are now searching for Hauser.
“It is expected that first degree murder charges will be brought against Hauser when he is found.”
Forrest hit the Stop button. A list of cross-references was superimposed over the murder scene. He selected the one entitled “Interview with Mrs. Hauser.” The image shifted to the waiting room at Dr. Peterson’s office. Melinda was standing with Dr. Peterson by her side. Her eyes were puffy from crying, and she looked exhausted. Forrest felt a pang of remorse at having done this to her. He recalled the confusion on her face when she found him and the nurse naked together and touching each other in their bedroom.
Microphones were being shoved in her direction.
“Mrs. Hauser, do you believe your husband committed this murder?” a reporter asked.
“No. I do not. My husband is not capable of murder.” She stared at the reporter as if the question had been stupid. Forrest could not believe she was defending him—not after what she had seen.
The doctor leaned forward to speak into the microphone. “Mr. Hauser was kept captive by persons as yet unidentified for several days before he escaped. We believe these persons are responsible for the murder, and that Mr. Hauser is again in captivity.”
“Mrs. Hauser, do you believe your husband had sex with the victim?” another reported asked.
“No, I do not!”
“That is not what the police believe.”
“The police are wrong. I know my husband.”
“The police report says the victim had been sexually assaulted before her death. If it was not your husband, then who was it?”
“I don’t know,” she answered weakly.
A third reporter spoke. “Dr. Peterson says your husband was ill. Could not his illness have affected his mind? Could he not have assaulted the victim and then killed her, perhaps not knowing what he was doing?”
Dr. Peterson answered, “Mr. Hauser was physically ill. His mind was not affected.”
“What was his illness?”
“That is confidential,” he said.
“You will have to tell the government.”
“I already have. When the report is released, you will know.”
“Mrs. Hauser, the police say that the crime scene analysis shows no evidence of anyone having been in the room except Mr. Hauser, yourself, Dr. Peterson, the nurses on duty, and the equipment crew from the hospital. Since all persons have alibis, that leaves only your husband at the scene. What do you say to that?”
“The analysis must be wrong. My husband was too weak to have hurt anyone.”
“But your husband’s car was found abandoned in the central business district. And a neighbor reported seeing your husband driving away shortly after the time of the crime. Also, large sums of money have been withdrawn from his company accounts. Do not these facts point to your husband as the perpetrator?”
Melinda looked at Dr. Peterson.
He spoke, “We believe Forrest Hauser has been set up. Whoever it is that is holding him captive, has gone to great pains to make it look like he committed this crime.”
A reporter from the back of the room spoke up. “Could this have something to do with the Forever Project?”
Dr. Peterson continued. “Perhaps that is true. There are political groups that feel the Forever Project is a waste of money. And there are those who have threatened to seize the Forever.”
“So you think a radical activist group is behind all of this? Perhaps genoclones?”
“As I said, we don’t know. But I do think that is a strong possibility.”
A woman pushed her way through the crowd of reporters and stuck a microphone in Melinda’s face.
“Mrs. Hauser, I’ve just received a report from my office about the autopsy on the victim. There are two points I’d like you to comment on. First, the report states the victim’s body was completely drained of blood.”
Melinda shuddered at this news. “She had a wound, the blood must have drained out of her.”
“But the victim was lying on her back when discovered. And since the wound was on her breast, all of her blood could not have drained out. In addition, the report states that two small puncture wounds were found on her neck, and that the jugular vein had been penetrated. It seems the blood had been sucked out of her.”
“I do not know about that,” Melinda responded, a confused look.
“Then tell me what you know about this: semen was found in the victim, and the genetic material matches that on record for your husband.”
Melinda just looked at the woman, and then began to cry.
Forrest could not stand it anymore, and he hit the Stop button. Why were they treating her as if she were a criminal? She was a victim. His victim. He knew he was a victim himself, but he could not stop the anguish he felt against himself. At that moment it seemed to him that all compassion and morality had gone out of the human race. The reporters were more concerned about getting a story than about how Melinda must feel. The human race was dying of self-absorption and greed. And that was why the Forever Project was so important. But then he was no longer a part of the Forever Project, was he? Perhaps he was no longer even human.
And he still did not know why.
He perused the cross-reference list. The title “PAAV Warns Hauser is a Vampire” caught his attention. He selected it, and the screen switched to the Downtown Plaza located next to the City Government Complex. The plaza was a favorite place for fringe groups to gather and spout their beliefs. A newswoman stood behind a crowd that faced the plaza’s stage.
“The People’s Army Against Vampires called a rally of its supporters soon after the news of the murder at Forrest Hauser’s home today was released to the Network. The group is claiming that Hauser is a newly converted vampire. They cite the police report that the victim’s body was drained of blood as conclusive evidence. Let’s now see what the speaker has to say.”
The camera zoomed in on the stage. Two men and one woman stood on the stage. They looked to be in their late twenties or early thirties. They wore loose, multicolored clothing, and their hair was long and unstyled, typical of many of the radical fringe. The taller of the two men, who seemed to be in charge, spoke into a microphone.
“Over the last ten years nearly two-hundred men, women and yes, even children, have mysteriously disappeared within our city. And of these, the police have been able to account for only three. Only three! Of these three one was a young boy lost in the underground maintenance tunnels and later found dead of starvation. A second was a man buried in his own backyard, apparently a victim of domestic violence. And the third was a young woman found dead in an alleyway in the downtown district, her body drained of blood through a puncture wound found on her neck.
“Listen to what I just said, people! Her body was drained of blood! What kind of crime is that? Who, or what, would kill its victim by sucking the life-giving blood from the body? And what of the remaining missing persons? How many of them died the same death? Why is it that to this day the police have no clue as to what happened to them? It is as if they have disappeared off the face of the Earth.
“I can tell you the reason, people. There are beings among us, powerful human-like beings that co-evolved on this planet along with the human species. They look human, they act human. They may even be your neighbors! But they are not human! They are a species that feeds off of human blood. They are vampires!
“We don’t know how many of them there may be. But we do know that a group of them are located right here in our own city. And that is why we have such a high rate of missing persons. The national average for missing persons is one-point-two per ten-thousand. Our rate is five! That’s nearly five times the national average.
“People, you are in danger! We will be passing out literature that tells you how to detect a vampire, and how to destroy it when you do. The literature is free, but we do request a small donation to support our efforts.”
The man continued, but the camera switched back to the newswoman.
“That was Stan Watkins, the leader of the local chapter of PAAV. Police say they have warned Watkins that his literature is illegal and that he will be arrested for incitement to murder if he distributes as planned. Watkins has said his lawyers are ready to take his case as far as the World Court if arrested. He is claiming that the people must be warned and taught how to kill the alleged vampires, and that PAAV will do so no matter what the legal consequences.
“The spokesperson for the local police, Billy Rimmer, says Watkins’ claims are ludicrous. He said Watkins and his followers have been watching too much holovision, and that the public must ignore the rantings of the PAAV. When asked about the high incident of missing persons in the area, he responded that this was a statistical anomaly. He did not explain what he meant by that.”
Forrest stopped the playback. Before now, he would have paid no more attention to fringe groups such as PAAV than the average person. But his neat and tidy, predictable little world had been forever changed, and he now knew how close PAAV was to the truth.
A knock came at the door and he heard it unlock. He went to the door holding his injured hand with the other. The door opened. The woman who stood there was as alien as the others, but she was perhaps more beautiful than even the wicked Lasandra. It was no wonder that these beings had no problems finding victims for their blood lust. Who could resist the power and beauty these beings exuded?
“I am Eletel. It will be daylight soon and we must sleep. But first we must take nourishment.” She seemed to have difficulty maintaining eye contact with him.
“I do not feel the thirst,” Forrest said, studying her.
“Nor do I. It is of food to nourish the body that I speak. Follow me.”
She turned and Forrest followed her.
“What happened to your hand?” she asked. She spoke softly, as if unsure of herself.
“A gift from Lasandra,” he answered.
“It is not wise to anger her.”
“I know that, now.”
They descended to the ground floor and went to the back of the house. There they entered the dining room. The room was extravagant. Lush, thick, red carpet covered the floor. Expensive looking paintings, some new, some old, covered the walls, many skirted with a rich cloth the same color as the carpet. At the center of the room stood a long, hardwood table. Two chandeliers hung from the ceiling at each end of the table. They held candles that lit the room with a pleasant dimness. An elaborately woven, white table cloth adorned the table. Upon the table sat brightly polished silver dishes and utensils. Crystal wine glasses sat at each place.
All chairs around the table were occupied except two. Eletel took one of the chairs leaving Forrest the other. Mandoss sat at one end of the long table and Lasandra at the other. Forrest found himself sitting next to Mandoss with Eletel across from him. To his left were two males he had not seen before. Artemus sat next to Lasandra, and between him and Eletel sat another female unknown to Forrest.
Anthony was not at the table.
“Well, we are all here,” Mandoss said. He rang the bell next to his plate.
Three humans, two females and one male, entered the room carrying platters of food. The females placed healthy portions of the food on each plate—meats, vegetables and breads, decidedly human food. The male poured dark red wine into each crystal glass. The females seemed to be in their mid-forties and the male perhaps a bit younger. Their clothing was bland, and they had dull expressions on their faces.
“Human servants?” Forrest asked of no one in particular.
“Yes,” Mandoss answered. “They cook, clean, and in general maintain the house.”
“You do not drink from them?”
“Of course not. They are our servants!”
When the servants had completed their tasks and left the room, Mandoss raised his glass into the air before him and said, “Let us begin.”
Each of the others raised their glasses in a like manner, except for Forrest. When he finally realized that the others were waiting for him, he raised his glass, too.
“To Enon, our Lord to whom we shall return,” Mandoss said.
“To Enon,” the others said in unison.
They began to eat. Forrest followed suit and found that the food was incredibly delicious. He assumed his enhanced senses were at least in part responsible for this. Then again, he could not remember the last time he had eaten. No one bothered introducing Forrest to the aliens he had not met. He imagined he would learn who they were soon enough. He eyed the female sitting next to Eletel. She noticed his glance and smiled at him. He smiled back. She was as beautiful as the other females. He could not believe these creatures. The women were beautiful, the men handsome, even if they were alien. Only he and Artemus stood out as ordinary.
Quiet conversations broke out among the group as they ate.
“This is all of you?” he asked Mandoss.
“Yes, this is all of us.”
“Except for Anthony. Why is he not here?”
“Do not speak of Anthony!” Lasandra blazed from her end of the table.
Forrest looked at her, and suddenly his injured hand began to hurt. The others seemed to pay her little mind.
“Enough, Lasandra,” Mandoss said. “How is he going to learn if he does not asked questions?” He turned to Forrest. “Anthony is not a social creature. He never eats with others. He spends his time alone.”
“Because he is so old?”
“Perhaps.”
“When does he drink? Does he seek his own prey? Or do you bring humans to him?”
“Anthony does not drink,” Mandoss said.
This was something new. All the aliens, including transitioners, required human blood to survive. But not Anthony. Forrest felt it would be better not to ask why this was so, at least not now. It was time to change the subject.
“So why am I here? What do you want with me?”
“You are not ready for that knowledge.”
“When will I be ready?”
“Soon.”
Forrest ate in silence. He felt an uneasy calmness. Was he beginning to accept these beings? Was he beginning to feel he was one of them? He did not want to be one of them. But did he have a choice? Despite his enhanced awareness, his enhanced senses and intellectual capacity, he was as confused as any human could be. In a way he liked and respected these beings, except for Lasandra. Were they making him feel this way? Was he in any way in control of his own thoughts? He could only guess at the powers they might have over him. After all, he was only a mere thirty-two years old, and they many thousands of years. He was hardly more than a fetus compared to them. He could not imagine what they wanted him for.
One by one the others finished their meals and left the table until only Mandoss, Eletel and the unnamed female were left. Forrest realized he had cleaned his plate.
“Do you want more?” Mandoss asked.
“No, that was plenty.” He looked at the unnamed female, and she smiled.
“Then you best go to your room. It is time to sleep. Eletel will escort you.”
To my prison cell, Forrest thought.
“I will take him,” the unnamed female said.
Mandoss smiled at her. “Then do it.”
She stood and came around the table. She took Forrest by his good hand and led him out of the room. As they climbed the stairs, he asked for her name.
“Linwolse,” she answered. “But you can call me Lin. That is so much easier to pronounce.”
She had not let go of his hand since they left the dining room, and he did not mind. The touch of her was delightful to his senses. And this was unnerving.
When they got to his room, he entered. He expected her to lock the door and leave. But instead, she followed him into the room, shutting the door behind her. He turned and faced her, and she kissed him softly. She did not give him time to kiss back, not that it would have occurred to him.
“I like you,” she said, smiling.
“Why?” he asked, truly confused.
“Why not?” she quickly responded.
Forrest had no answer. She seemed so genuine, so real. It did not seem she was using him, merely playing out her part in whatever plans the others had for him. And he wanted her, to be with her—to feel her presence, if nothing else. He did not know why.
She led him to the bed and they sat next to one another. Like the others, she had long black hair and dark penetrating eyes. She wore a full-length white dress made of silks and finely woven cottons with lace about the sleeves and neck, as if she were about to go to some formal affair. Despite the full dress, Forrest had no difficulty imagining her firm, youthful body underneath.
“Let me have your hand,” she said.
Forrest gave her his good hand.
“No, silly. The other hand.”
He gave her the injured hand. She placed her hands about his injury, palms inward, and applied gentle pressure. With her eyes closed, she seemed to concentrate. Forrest watched her face, amazed at her beauty, at his feelings for her. Soon his hand began to tingle and he felt warmth surround the injured finger. There was no pain, just a sense of pleasant activity. She began to breathe deeply as she increased her concentration.
“Soon, now,” she said, with some difficulty.
She tilted her head back and her long black hair fell off her shoulders. Forrest could see tiny beads of sweat developing on her face. It then occurred to him that she was healing him. And this convinced him that she was for real. She had no reason to want to heal him, other than just simply wanting him healed. She was displaying compassion, and this was something he had not expected.
The warmth in his hand began to recede, and she opened her eyes and looked at him. She pulled herself back onto the bed and laid her head on a pillow. She seemed tired. Forrest just sat and looked at his hand.
“Take the towel off,” she said.
This he did. He held his hand in front of his face and moved the (once) injured finger back and forth. It was completely healed. He could not even tell there had been an injury.
“This is amazing. How did you do that?”
“Magic,” she said softly, smiling.
“Well, however you did it, thank you very much!”
“You are very welcome, my love.”
He looked at her and she gave him a look only a woman could give. Forrest moved next to her, and she pressed her body against his, resting her head on his chest as if to listen to his heart beat. Forrest enjoyed the feel of her next to him, the scent of her hair, her womanhood. He knew he must be cautious; might she not be controlling his mind? But he didn’t think so. He was convinced her presence was nothing more than what it seemed, a desire to be with him—however unexpected it might be. And as the sun rose above the horizon they drifted into peaceful, dreamless sleep.
They slept in each other’s arms the whole day.
The difference between the spiritual and physical manifests
as that quality we call mind. Control one’s mind, and you control reality.
Even though the room had no windows, Forrest knew the sun had dropped below the horizon. He opened his eyes and looked about the room. The room had a pleasant coolness about it, even though he could see no evidence of air-conditioning vents. Linwolse was snuggled close to him, her breathing slow and steady. He carefully moved out of her embrace, trying not to wake her, and stood on the soft carpet. He breathed deeply and walked about the room to exercise his legs. Entering the bathroom, he brushed his teeth (no evidence of fangs). Since the bathroom was equipped with all that he might need for personal hygiene, he believed this was more than just human habit. Even the Enonians, alien and immortal as they were, cared for their bodies as would any intelligent species. He was beginning to see them as formal and meticulous creatures, and perhaps as not so evil as he had thought.
He removed his clothes and stepped into the shower. The warm water felt good against his skin, and he felt himself to be more alive than he could have (previously) imagined. It seemed that his past life, his wife and daughter, his work, was already beginning to lessen in importance, at least if he tried not to think of it.
“May I join you?”
It was Linwolse that spoke from the other side of the shower curtain.
“Yes,” Forrest answered, smiling to himself.
She undressed and entered the shower, standing naked before him.
“I enjoyed last day,” she said.
“Me too.”
She put her arms around him and held her body tight against his. He felt a warm desire for her, and it was not merely simple lust. It was more like the feelings he had had for Melinda, after they fell in love. But they did not have sex, it did not seem that the time was right. Instead they took turns bathing each other, and when done, toweled each other dry. They then went and selected clothing from the wall drawers for the night. Forrest was surprised that the drawers contained clothing suitable for her, since it was his room (or so he thought). She chose a simple, comfortable, pullover dress, and he cotton trousers and a T-shirt.
“Do we now go for breakfast?” he asked.
“No, we require only one meal a night,” she said. “But if you are hungry, I can have food prepared.”
“No, I am not hungry. Just habit, I suppose.”
She smiled and went and sat on the bed, looking at him. She looked so innocent, so girlish in her simple dress, and he could not resist the impulse to go to her and kiss her warmly.
“That was nice,” she said.
“Me too,” he said. He sat beside her and thought for a moment. “Lin, can I ask you something?”
“Of course, my love.”
“Why are you here with me?”
She studied him briefly. “I thought you knew.”
“A part of me does. But another does not. I am confused.”
“That is natural. Your life has changed radically in a very short time, and it will take time to adjust. I want to help make the adjustment as easy as possible.”
“And that is why you are here?”
“Forrest, I am here because I care about you. I feel love for you. It is that simple.”
“But how can you feel that way? You haven’t had time to get to know me.”
“How much time does it take? And remember, I shared my blood with you.”
“Like the others?”
“Yes. But unlike the others, I enjoyed the experience. Forrest, when an Enonian shares her blood with a human, her mind merges with the human. She sees and feels all that the human feels. She learns more about the human, what he is made of, in a few hours, than years of conversation could convey. That is why the others find the sharing of blood so difficult. But it was not that way for me—not with you. I allowed your thoughts, feelings and memories to flow freely through my being. And I relished the experience. I would do it again, if that were possible. You are an exceptional man, more so than you can yourself know. In the few short hours of blood sharing, I learned to love you.”
“But why do I have feelings for you? I don’t know you—can’t know you.”
“You are thinking like a human. You do know me. You have always known me.”
“I don’t understand.”
She smiled. “You are an enhanced being now. You know things, see things, that were invisible to you before. You must forget the linear way of thinking you are used to.”
“I still don’t get it.”
“Forrest, our paths have always been convergent. Although neither of us was aware of it, we have been preparing for each other all our lives. I became aware of this during the blood sharing. You became aware last day when I escorted you to your room. Did you not immediately notice your feelings for me?”
“Yes, I—”
“And did they not seem to come to you fully matured?”
“Yes.”
“Then accept it, my love. We are together now. It was meant to be.”
She took his hands into her off-colored, greenish hands, and he did not find her flesh to be unpleasant.
“I believe you,” he said. “I don’t fully understand, but I do believe.”
She considered him. “Do not take the love of an Enonian woman lightly. It is not something that is given easily or frivolously.”
“I understand that,” he quickly responded. “I do not take it lightly, and never will I.”
“Good.”
“Lin, stay close to me. I need you.”
“I will stay close to you, my love.”
They remained silent for several moments.
“Do you want to make love?” he asked.
“Not now … Forrest, do not look so hurt!” She laughed. “We will make love a thousand times in the years to come. It is just that you have something else to do right now.” She put a finger to his chest as she said this last. He looked at her, puzzled.
Someone knocked at the door.
“That will be Artemus,” she said.
The door opened.
“Is he ready?” Artemus asked.
“He is,” Linwolse answered.
Forrest stared at her suspiciously. “Ready for what?”
“Go with him, my love. I will see you later.”
No matter how badly Forrest wanted to trust her, in spite of everything she had just said, he simply could not at that moment.
“You have been preparing me.” A statement, not a question.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“Prepping me! For whatever it is that the lot of you have planned.”
“Forrest, that which has happened here was been between you and me only! The others are not involved.”
“Perhaps later?” Artemus inquired.
“No, the time is right. He needs to know,” Linwolse replied. She looked at Forrest. “Go with Artemus, my love. Your questions will be answered. You will be glad you did.”
“Yeah, I bet.”
“You sadden me, Forrest. I do love you. I understand you find that hard to accept. Now, go with Artemus.” Her tone was firm. She gave him no choice.
He walked out of the room, his mood growing dark. Artemus followed and shut the door behind him.
Artemus spoke, “I cannot be sure what is happening between you and Linwolse, but—”
“Oh, really?” Forrest interrupted, harshly.
“Yes, really.” He grabbed Forrest by the arm and stopped him just before the stairway. “Listen to me. You will never find a woman such as Linwolse. She is the most compassionate and caring person I have ever known. And she has an Enonian beauty and intelligence that cannot be matched. If you reject her love, you are a fool!”
He glared into the black man’s eyes. “But she is just using me, the same as the rest of you!”
“Using is a relative term. All people use each other. It is not whether you are being used, but rather it is how and why you are being used that is important. No matter what you may think of the Enonians now, no matter whether they are native to this planet or not, they are still people. And they have needs and wants just as you do. If Linwolse is using you, it is because she loves you and needs you. She is not capable of anything else. She is the Loving One.”
Forrest closed his eyes. “Oh my god, Artemus! I want to believe you. I’m confused and I am hurting. This change—this thing you have done to me, just makes it worse.”
“I know, my friend. I went through the same thing as you; perhaps worse, since the transitioning took longer for me. But you do adjust. You have been born again, and birth is not an easy experience.”
Forrest looked at him. “What did you mean when you asked her if I was ready?”
“At dinner last night you seemed to have adapted well to your situation, this situation. Most transitioners have to be fed in their room for weeks before they are able to eat with the others. But you were doing so well, Mandoss felt you were ready to know why you are here. I was simply asking Linwolse to confirm that. It had nothing to do with the time the two of you spent together.”
“I overreacted—I owe her an apology.”
“Yes, you do. But she understands, Forrest. I suspect she will be spending the day with you again. You can show your apology then. But now I must show you something.”
They went to the underground laboratory without speaking. Artemus led him to the dark room at the far end and flipped a light switch. The perimeter of the room was lined with electronic equipment. At the center of the room a huge sphere, perhaps six meters in diameter, was suspended in midair. Forrest could not decide what supported it; there seemed to be nothing. The sphere had a silvery luster, like polished chrome plating, but reflected colors erratically, as though it had a prismatic texture. Forrest found the object difficult to look at, since its surface, while seemingly hard, appeared to defy a steady focus.
“What is it?” he asked.
“That, my friend, is a Nothingness Drive”
“I think I dreamt of this. It’s for a spaceship?”
“Yes. A ship so equipped can exceed the speed of light, in a manner of speaking.”
Forrest walked around the sphere, but its appearance did not change. It was a perfect sphere as far as he could tell.
“What is supporting it?”
“It supports itself.”
“Antigravity?”
“Not really.”
“Where did it come from?”
“I built it.”
“Here? In this place?”
“It was finished here. The work started elsewhere. We have to move around sometimes.”
“How does it work?”
“That, my friend, would fill a hundred text books!”
“But you do know how it works?”
“Somewhat. I built it, but I did not invent it. This is Enonian technology, developed before the human race crawled down out of the trees. The others guided me in its construction.”
“Then they know how it works?”
“More so than they admit. In Enonian society each person has a defined function, and it is not considered proper to engage in activities outside one’s function. None of the others are scientists or engineers, so it would not have been proper for them to have constructed the drive themselves. That is why I am here. That is my function.”
“But they are familiar with the technology.”
“Yes, especially Jerac and Blix; I do not think you have been introduced to them. The Enonians are military. Military personnel are expected to be well versed in many disciplines. In times of war, one might have to switch functions. So they continually educate themselves in areas outside of their primary function. They certainly have the time. But it is difficult to get them to discuss their knowledge. It is considered improper.”
“So, how does it work? What is inside of it?”
“Nothing.”
“What?”
“There is nothing inside of it.”
“You mean it is empty space?”
“No. Empty space is something. This contains nothing.”
Forrest frowned. “I don’t understand. How can it be nothing? If not matter and energy, then there must at least be space and time, if there is a difference.”
“Let me put it this way: If you could somehow transport yourself to the inside of the drive, you would simply wink out of existence. It would be as if you never existed.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Maybe that was a bad example. You cannot transport yourself inside of the drive because there is no inside. Its inside does not exist. Look at it this way. Even though your senses tell you that a solid object of some proportion is before you, its actual dimensions are that of a mathematical point. In other words it has no dimensional existence at all. No diameter, no inside.”
“Like the singularity of a black hole?”
“Not really.”
“Then what am I seeing?”
Artemus puckered his lips in thought. “This is not precisely correct, but one way to put it is to say that what you are seeing is the interface between the drive’s nonexistence and existence as we normally think of it.”
“Like an event horizon?”
“A crude analogy at best.”
“This is hard to grasp. It doesn’t exist, but yet it is here. And it can make a ship travel faster than light. But if it doesn’t exist, how can it interact with normal existence?”
“I never said it could not interact.”
Forrest shook his head. This conversation was going in circles. He felt like a two-year-old trying to understand how a holoviewer worked. He was staring at a six-meter diameter sphere that didn’t exist, but yet did exist in some way. It had to. He reached out to touch it and Artemus did not object. Its surface felt solid with a curious mixture of cold and hot, but not unpleasantly so. It almost seemed to be vibrating. He removed his hand.
“How long will it take me to understand any of this?” he asked.
“A long time. The Enonians use a dense mathematical language to describe the drive’s operation. Human culture has no counterpart.”
“So I might as well forget about it?”
“That depends. You are trained in Earth science which is very dogmatic and fashion driven. You will have to unlearn many things you innately accept as being true. While those beliefs have some degree of their own truth, they will impede your understanding of this technology. I will help you with that, but do not be in a hurry. You have plenty of time.”
A flurry of questions filled Forrest’s mind, but he filed them away for another time. If he asked them now, he would just get more of the same nonsense answers he had been getting.
“Okay, if it doesn’t exist, then how did you build it?”
“It is not made of nuts and bolts.”
“Okay, never mind. When did you start construction, if you can call it that.”
“The initial preparations began in the early twentieth century when human science began to discover the quantum nature of reality. As the technology began to grow out of that knowledge, I was able to start the initial experiments at creating the drive.”
“That was over a hundred and fifty years ago. You must have incredible patience.”
“Patience is a virtue that comes with immortality. And besides, it was my function.”
“I presume it has been tested.”
“I far as I can in laboratory conditions. The parameters test within acceptable margins.”
“But you need a ship to do a final test.”
“That is correct. That is where you come in. Come, let us go to my office.”
Forrest gave the object (if it could be called an object) a final glance as he followed Artemus out of the room. By the time they reached the office, Forrest already had a good idea what his function would be. Artemus sat in his chair behind the desk and motioned Forrest to sit in the chair opposite him. They sat for a while in silence.
“You want the Forever, don’t you?” Forrest finally asked.
“I thought you might figure that out. And do you know why?”
“To go home. The Enonians want to go home.”
“Exactly! And that is why I am here, and why you are here. The Enonians brought me in, perhaps a few thousand years too soon, to build the drive. And I did. They are an extremely good judge of people. They knew I could do it from the beginning.”
“And me?”
“You are needed for what you know about the ship. Since it is your company, and you in particular, that designed and programmed the computer systems that control the ship, you have an intimate knowledge of ships’ operations. The Forever is not like an Enonian warship. Your function is to train the others, and to keep things running smoothly. Your function is engineer. Once the drive is installed, the trip to the Enonian system will take a mere few weeks rather than the centuries required by the fusion drives now installed.”
“I guess the Enonians are anxious to get home?”
“Yes. I suppose their immortal patience fails them on that score. But then again, they have been waiting a hundred-thousand years.”
“But why the Forever? It is a huge, complex construction. A smaller, simpler ship should work as well, I would think.”
“That was considered. We studied many different kinds of spacecraft, small planetfalls, planetary cruisers, warships, and even deep space probes retrofitted for life support. But they each had a very important missing ingredient.”
“And that was?”
“Blood. No human blood. We must drink human blood at least once a week, and sometimes more. To survive the trip to Enonia we will have to bring human stock with us.”
“I don’t see the problem. Why not just bring a blood supply with you? This city alone has dozens of blood banks. And there’s synthetic blood—”
“If that were possible, we would be doing so already. Every time we seek out a fresh human we are risking discovery, so maintaining a blood bank would be safer. Unfortunately the keepers do not just require human blood, but they require the act of drinking blood from a living human.”
“Okay, so you will have to bring humans along.”
“Yes. And a lot of them.”
Forrest felt like a piano had just dropped on his head.
“The human embryos! There are fifty-thousand human embryos kept in cryogenic stasis aboard the Forever. And that is your blood supply.”
“Exactly.”
“So you just bring them out of stasis as you need them, let them grow to whatever age, and then drink their blood until they die.”
“That is correct.”
Forrest thought of his daughter. The thought of one of these beings lowering its fangs to Susan’s neck and drinking her blood made his stomach turn over, and he thought he might throw up.
“That is disgusting! You would drink the blood of young children? Have you no morality?”
“They will not necessarily be children. Besides do humans not kill young animals for their tender meat?”
“That is different.”
“How so?”
“I—I don’t know. It just is.”
“The truth is, Forrest, and you know it, morality has nothing to do with it. Humans require animal flesh to survive, or at least think they do. We necessarily require human blood to survive. Is it so different? Humans killing animals for food, Enonians killing humans for blood. In each case the objective is survival, one species living off of another.”
“You cannot reason away morality,” Forrest retorted.
“What would you have us do? Refuse to drink human blood because it is considered immoral? And then die like good little boys and girls?”
“I don’t have an answer for that.”
“Because there is no answer. It is simply the way it is. At least until we get to Enonia.”
“What do you mean?”
“Assuming there are any Enonians left, then our keepers can be reprogrammed to remove the thirst, as well as other irregularities.”
“And if there are no Enonians?”
“Then we can hope the Pascanians will oblige us.”
“And if they will not?”
“Then we have the Forever and its human stock to sustain us. That is why the Forever is so ideal. Now do you understand?”
Forrest said nothing and the other man continued.
“Forrest, we need you. I need you. Linwolse needs you. We can and will take the Forever with or without you, but it will be much better with you.”
“Do I have a choice?”
“You always have a choice. But if you refuse us, we will kill you. And even if you did manage to escape, your own kind would eventually kill you because of the thirst.”
“Not much of a choice.”
“No, it is not.”
Silence fell over the room as Forrest collected his thoughts. He knew he was trapped. He could not go back to his old life, but the remaining humanity in him resisted this new life. Nevertheless, the increasing lust for life engendered by the keepers made it impossible for him to choose death. He wanted to know the future, and to travel into space. He wanted to learn the secrets of Enonian technology and the universe. And he was, or at least was becoming, an Enonian. And nothing would ever change that.
“I don’t think there are any Enonians to go home to,” Forrest said.
“What makes you say that?”
“If there were, they would have come for you long before now.”
“We do not know that they have not. Perhaps they could not locate us. The Pascanians left the originals here with no technology, so it was not like they could send out a signal. Markings in Enonian symbols were carved into the Earth’s surface, some which still exist today. But there has been no response that we know of. Perhaps you are right, but we do have hope.”
“So, how do we steal the Forever?”
Artemus smiled. “You will figure something out.”
“I will?”
“Yes, of course. Who better than you, who knows so much about it?”
“I don’t know everything.”
“You know enough! And we know you can pull this off. That is why you were chosen.”
“So how do we start?”
“To begin with, you must teach us as much as you can in the time we have left.”
“I can’t do that from memory alone!”
“Of course not. But I presume you can download the needed files through the Network.”
“You presume wrong. The security in force at Worldly Machines and the other facilities involved in the Forever Project is so tight that not even I can break in.”
This, of course, was a lie. Given enough time, Forrest knew he could hack his way into any system, even the World Government computers, and download whatever he wished. But he didn’t want Artemus to know this. He had reason to go to Worldly Machines in person, and not electronically. Hopefully Artemus could not detect his lie.
“That is a problem,” Artemus said. His face betrayed nothing.
“I have to go to Worldly Machines. There I can get into the computers and download the files into a memory cube. Once we have those files, I might be able to figure a way to get into the computers at other facilities. I am only one member of the Forever Project. We need those files if we are to have any hope of success.”
“It is too dangerous.”
“It’s the only way, Artemus! I helped develop the security system, and believe me, it would take years to break the code. And the Forever would be long gone.”
“Mandoss will not want you out of our sight.”
“He is in charge?”
“This is a military operation, so yes, he is in charge.”
“I think he will understand that sometimes you have to take chances.”
The black man studied him intently, and Forrest wondered why Artemus could not read his mind.
“I will talk to him,” Artemus said finally.
“Good.”
Artemus stood and walked him to the elevator, his hand on Forrest’s shoulder.
“Go now, my friend, and study. You will find much of interest in the holodisks. Just as we must learn, so must you.”
Forrest stepped into the elevator and Artemus did not join him.
“No escort?”
“You know the way to your room.” The black man smiled.
Forrest could detect no sense of green in the man’s skin. Perhaps it was the dark pigments that prevented the green from showing, or perhaps Artemus was just not old enough. He wondered how long it would be before he turned green.
The doors shut and he was raised to the ground floor. The house seemed deserted—no one hiding behind corners watching his every move, making sure he didn’t bolt into the night. But it would not have been needed. He had no intention of going anywhere but to his room. He hoped Linwolse would be there.
He entered and found Linwolse sitting in the corner chair reading a book. She looked up at him.
“So, now you know,” she said.
“I guess I do.”
She smiled at him and Forrest went to her.
“Lin, I’m sorry about the way I acted earlier. I hurt you, and I don’t want to do that. You’ve been kind to me. Will you forgive me?”
“Of course, my love. I understand what you are going through. It is difficult, and I will be here to see you through it.”
“I want you to be with me always,” he said. He was not sure why, but he knew he really meant this.
“Always,” she reflected.
He got down on his knees and pulled her to him, holding her in his arms. The warmth of her body, her womanly scent, the feel of her warm breath on his face, delighted him. He knew the keepers were enhancing his senses, his emotions, but he didn’t care. At that moment all he wanted to do was lose himself in the pleasures of her body.
They stood and kissed. He tugged at her dress and she, understanding his intent, let the dress fall to the floor. She wore nothing underneath. She undressed him, and when they were both naked, they embraced. Forrest felt himself fill to full readiness, his organ pushing against her bare flesh, and he was transported—his mind an inferno of desire. In the back of his mind some part of himself knew this should not be happening. She was an alien, and he more human than anything else. But yet here they were, and he could not stop himself. Nor did he want to.
Linwolse led him to the bed and they lay side by side, their limbs entwined. He looked into her dark, alien eyes, and wondered at the alien mind thousands of years old that must exist behind them. But there was no hint of deception, no ulterior motivation. She was with him because she wanted to be, and for no other reason. Forrest touched her face, caressing her softly, and she smiled. He kissed her and rolled over on top of her, bringing his organ into her warm flesh.
And it hurt.
“What is it?” she asked, a look of concern.
“I don’t know. Something is wrong.”
He moved off of her and placed his feet on the floor.
“What do you feel?” she asked.
“Like I’m going crazy! I feel so intense, like I should be climbing the walls. Something is driving me. It’s like—”
She brought herself around to face him, her breasts swaying prettily with the motion, but he had no interest in that now.
“It’s the thirst,” she said.
“No! I don’t want that. I killed her. I killed her! She did not deserve to die, but she’s dead anyway.”
“I know.”
Forrest stood and paced the room, wringing his hands together.
“What do I do, Lin? Please help me.”
“There is nothing I can do, my love. When the thirst comes, it must be satisfied.”
“But why so soon?” His eyes were fierce and turning red.
“Because you are still Once Human. The keepers need more blood to work with. In time the thirst will come less often.”
“But I don’t want to!”
“You have no choice. I am sorry. I know it hurts, but if you do not satisfy the thirst, the keepers will destroy your body. You will die.”
“I don’t want to kill her.”
“Do not kill her, my love. Drink only a little. You mind has not had time to adapt to the thirst—to learn to guide it. Your impulse will be to drink much. But the keepers only require a small amount of blood. You must divert that impulse. Have sex with her, if need be. But do not kill her.”
“I can’t!”
“Go to her, Forrest. Now!”
He stared at her through red eyes. She wore a look of concern, but he could not see this.
“Why is the room so bright?”
She ignored his question. “Go to her!”
His teeth began to hurt, and he could feel his fangs extruding from his gums. He fumbled through the door and ran down the stairs, oblivious of his nakedness. Leaping down the second stairway, he stopped at the cellar door. Another mind, not fully his own, was in control. And this mind could not remember the sequence that would open the electronic lock. He banged against the door.
“Damn! Why does this fucking door have to be locked?”
He started jabbing the keys, thinking that eventually the part of him that knew the sequence would allow it to be entered. His fingers began to throb, but then the door opened. He entered the cellar, not bothering to turn on the light. He could see fine without it.
He went to the cell that held the young girl. Another lock.
“The key?” he screamed.
“Who is it?” the girl cried.
Forrest focused on the lock, or that other mind within did, and the lock opened, the cage door swinging back. He stepped into the cage and eyed his prey.
“Who are you? I can’t see!” the girl said between sobs.
He leaned down toward her. “It is I.”
“Your eyes are glowing! You’re a demon?”
“I own you!” he said.
“Y—You were here before. You said you would take care of me.”
“And I will, but you must cooperate.” He voice was strong and commanding.
“Why are you here?”
“I came to drink your blood.”
“No! Please—”
“The thirst is upon me. You must let me drink!”
“I can’t!” The girl cried uncontrollably.
“If you do not cooperate, I will hurt you. May I drink your blood?”
“You’re asking permission?”
“I do not want to hurt you. I only require a little. Let me drink your blood.”
“No! Why are you doing this?” she wailed.
The impulse was growing stronger, and he (it) felt the urge to tear the flesh from her neck.
“Please! I command you! Offer me your blood!”
The girl said nothing and continued to cry.
The impulse was too strong, but he remembered Linwolse’s admonition not to kill her. He reached down and ripped the clothing from her body. The girl shrieked.
“You’d rape me?” she cried.
Forrest ignored her. He moved his hand along her soft flesh, exploring the private parts of her body. He then pulled her legs toward him and thrust his organ into her vagina. And he thrust hard and fast as the girl screamed and lashed at him. But she did not have the strength to stop him. He continued to thrust violently for several minutes until finally he ejaculated into her. By this time she no longer resisted, having accepted her fate. The impulse was abated somewhat, but it would not last. He lay across her naked body and licked her face and neck. She remained motionless.
“I must drink your blood!”
“Then do it!” she sobbed.
Forrest brought his fangs to her neck and penetrated the jugular vein. The warm, life-giving blood, flowed into his mouth and down his throat. It was ecstasy to his consciousness. But he controlled his intake and when he had drank enough, he placed his hand on her neck long enough to stop the bleeding. The small puncture wounds congealed quickly.
He moved back from her, the thirst satisfied. She lay still, not making a sound. He took a piece of the clothing he had ripped from her body and dipped it into the water bowl that sat nearby. With the wet cloth he washed the sweat and grime from her body. She did not resist. He wished that he could provide her with new clothing to wear. When done he leaned over her and kissed her on the cheek.
“Next time it will go more easily,” he said softly.
She said nothing.
He stood and walked out of the cage, shutting the barred door. It locked automatically. He turned and looked at her. Already his eyes were losing the glow and he could barely see her naked form.
“Sleep now, and do not remember,” he said.
She did as she was told. Later, when she awoke, she would wonder why she was naked, and why her vagina hurt so bad and bled. And she would huddle against the far wall of the cage, her legs pulled up against her breasts, and cry, wishing she were dead.
Forrest was back in his room. Linwolse had put on the same simple dress she had started the night with. She sat on the bed and said nothing, watching him. He could not look at her.
He went to the shower and scrubbed himself vigorously, as if he could wash the evil deed from his soul. When done, he toweled himself dry and put on his clothes. He went and joined Linwolse on the bed.
“Are you okay, my love?” she asked.
He could only cry, his mind overwhelmed with dark emotions. She put her arm around him and pulled his head to her shoulder.
“It is okay,” she said, softly.
“I didn’t kill her.”
“I knew you would not.”
“But I did hurt her. I raped her. I used her as if she had no feelings, like she was just a piece of meat. And I hated myself for what I was doing, but I could not stop.”
“It is difficult, my love. I know.”
“I told her not to remember.”
“That was a kind thing to do.”
“But what good is it? Eventually she will die, and in the meantime she will know something has been happening, even if she can’t remember what.”
Linwolse did not speak.
“Why, Lin? Why must we drink human blood?”
“The keepers require it.”
“I know. But why? Why do the keepers need human blood?”
“It’s part of the reprogramming the Pascanians did to our keepers in the beginning. It was intended that we would transition to mortality, and that we would become as humans. The keepers need the blood for the genetic material it contains. The keepers were to transform us into humans, and we would become lost in the human gene pool.”
“But you did not transition.”
“Many of us did. And of those that did, most died soon after. The conditions were hard. We were left on Earth with no tools, no weapons, no food. We lived in the open, having no shelter to protect us from the alien elements of Earth.”
“How did you survive?”
“We studied the humans whose blood we drank. And we did as they did. We learned to hunt for food, and to make fire for cooking and warmth. We learned to seek shelter in caves and deep within the forests. And we used our superior knowledge to construct primitive but useful tools. Later we used animal skins to construct tents so that we could travel, seeking out fresh human blood and the fruit of the Earth, and also to avoid our enemies.”
“What enemies?”
“We had two enemies: those human tribes that learned we were blood drinkers, and those of our own kind that transitioned to mortality.”
“Your own kind? Why would they want to harm you?”
“It was in the programming. The Pascanians knew that some of us might not transition, so they reprogrammed the keepers so that those who did transition would be compelled to destroy those that did not. It was an attempt to prevent any immortals from surviving.”
“But you did survive.”
“Some of us. Those of us on the bridge crew serving under Mandoss, drank a potion intended to thwart the reprogramming. It was partly successful, and we had an advantage over the others. Of all our people about two thousand did not transition to mortality. The other eight thousand became our enemies. And we were at war with ourselves and the human tribes we preyed upon. By the end of the first Earth year, there were only a hundred immortals left, and perhaps two-thousand of the Once Immortal. Eventually our mortal kin joined forces with the human tribes, since after the transition, human blood is no longer needed. We were outnumbered, and we fled, partly to survive and partly to avoid killing more of our own. We knew that eventually they would die a mortal death and would no longer be a threat. The programming would not be transferred to the children since they would have no keepers.”
“Children? They had children?”
“Yes. The transition to mortality reactivates the reproductive system. But the parents were reprogrammed by the keepers to be genetically compatible with humans. Thus they bred not only amongst themselves, but with humans as well.”
Forrest sat up and gaped at her. “You mean that there is Enonian blood in the human species today?”
“Yes, but very diluted. There were millions of humans, and only a few thousand Enonians. Nonetheless, Enonian genes are strong, and significant traces can be found in many humans today. Sometimes, humans can be found with an unusually high degree of Enonian genetic material.”
“And I am one of them, aren’t I?”
“Yes, you are.”
“How much?”
“Analysis of your blood shows you to be about five percent Enonian. That is a very high rate.”
Forrest pondered this information. “So I’ve been Enonian all along, even before the transition.”
“Yes, in part. That is part of the reason you were chosen. We were very lucky to find you.”
“And my daughter, she must have inherited some of my Enonian blood.”
“Yes, her rate would be well above average. But you must forget her. She is not part of what we are doing here.”
“I cannot forget the love I have for my daughter.”
“Of course not. But she will go on to have children of her own, and the Enonian blood will be further diluted. She is human. Do you wish her to go through what you are going through?”
“No. Of course not.”
“Then let her go. She has her own life to live, and you are no longer a part of it.”
“I will never forget her.”
“Nor will she forget you. She will miss and grieve for the father she once had.”
Forrest knew he could never see his daughter again, and for her sake he must not. The same was true for his wife. Somehow, knowing that he was part Enonian made the situation a bit more acceptable. But not the blood lust. He could never accept that, no matter that he had no choice. But at least now he could feel less like an outsider, even if he could not yet trust the Enonians. He did trust Linwolse. He may be a fool, but he had to trust her; he needed the attention and kindness and love she gave him. And maybe he trusted Artemus as well, since he was a transitioner like himself, and was born human. But not the others. He could not see behind those dark eyes, could not know if the emotions they displayed were real or a façade.
“Lin, can you read my mind?”
“Only by your actions and your words.”
“But you cannot probe my mind directly?”
“No, I cannot.”
“Why is that?”
“The keepers protect you. They will resist intrusions into your mind, unless you explicitly allow it. But even if I could probe your mind, I would not. We are a fiercely private people. To enter another’s mind uninvited is considered an unforgivable invasion of privacy. And we rarely invite another into our minds, except under the most extreme circumstances.”
“But it is different with humans.”
“We can feel their emotions, sometimes even hear their thoughts. We can accurately predict their next action, and as you know, we can exert considerable control over them. It is an advantage given to us by the keepers over the years, a side effect of the reprogramming done to them. But we are not naturally telepathic.”
“Anthony probed me. I could feel him inside of me.”
“Anthony is very old. He has an earlier generation of keepers than we do, perhaps even the first generation. It was quite unusual for him to probe you. I do not know why he felt compelled to explore you. He hardly does anything at all. He just sits in his room and meditates. We really know very little about him.”
“It doesn’t bother you that he probed me?”
“No. Why should it?”
“Lasandra seemed upset about it.”
“That is Lasandra. She has adopted him. She sees to his needs, and is very jealous of him. He fulfills some need in her, so we let her play the part.”
“Artemus seemed to think I should avoid talking about him, that the subject was too sensitive.”
“That is especially true of Lasandra, as you have learned. The others, I think, fear him because they know so little about him. In a way they look upon him as if he were a god. To me he is just a very old and harmless creature, a being so old that the activity of others around him is of little importance. He lives in his own universe, and has little need to interact with any other.”
“Has anyone tried to probe him? I mean, if his keepers are different then maybe he can be read.”
“Lasandra tried once in the early days, but failed. Mandoss beat her almost to death for the action.”
The thought Mandoss flogging Lasandra pleased Forrest.
“Where did he come from?”
“He was on the ship that brought us to Earth. The progagents the Pascanians injected him with had no effect since they did not recognize his keepers. When the battles began, we found him unwilling or unable to protect himself. So we took him with us and kept him safe. At first we thought he was just a confused child. It was not until later that we discovered his true nature. We have kept him with us ever since. And we still do not know who he is. We have never heard him speak. So we gave him a name, of which Anthony is the latest incarnation.”
They continued to talk the rest of the night. Linwolse answered any question he put to her, to any detail. And he loved her for it. He was full of questions, and Linwolse seemed incapable of tiring.
Finally she stood and said it was time for dinner. They changed to more formal dress and joined the others in the dinning room. The seating arrangement was the same as before, but he wished Linwolse sat next to him. He sensed that a confrontation with Mandoss was forthcoming.
“Artemus tells me that you have accepted your function,” Mandoss said to Forrest.
“I don’t think I have any choice,” Forrest responded flatly. “I want to live, and there can be no life for me on this planet now. You have seen to that.” Forrest was not going to cower to Mandoss if he could help it.
“He says you want to go to Worldly Machines.”
“I have to if we are to get the files we need.”
“And you cannot get them through the Network?”
“I explained all of that to Artemus.” Forrest continued to eat, barely looking at Mandoss, as if the conversation was unimportant.
“Did you not design the security measures?”
“I was part of a team that did the design, and that’s how I know I cannot break through. It is a triple blind design, and there are no backdoors.”
“I see. I am concerned, Forrest. It is dangerous for you to be out on the streets.”
He looked Mandoss straight in the eye. “You will have to learn to trust me, Mandoss. You cannot keep me a prisoner forever. You brought me in for a purpose. Now let me serve that purpose. Let me fulfill my function!”
Mandoss smiled broadly and Forrest felt disconcerted. He should know better than to play games with a being with so many thousands of years of experience.
“You are not a prisoner. You are one of us now, and I do trust you. But with so many looking for you, there is a danger that you will be caught. It is that danger that concerns me.”
“I will be careful.”
There was a pause, and Forrest could feel everyone looking at him.
“So be it, then,” Mandoss said. “One of us will accompany you.”
“Who?”
“Lasandra is our best field operative.”
“No!”
“No? And why not?”
“I do not trust her.”
“I do not accept your mistrust. This is a military operation. Lasandra knows her duties, and she will fulfill them to the best of her abilities, no matter what you think of her.”
“I will not go with Lasandra,” he said, matter-of-factly. Lasandra was curiously quiet.
“Do not challenge me, Forrest! It is not in your best interest, or the interest of the group to offer challenge.”
“I do not mean to challenge,” Forrest said in a more subdued tone. “The point I’m trying to make is that for me to perform my duties to my best, I must feel comfortable with the person working beside me. If it is Lasandra, I will be forced to watch her as much as the rest of the world, and that would be too distracting. I might fail due to divided attention.”
“You do not have a military mind.”
“I was never in the military.”
“Well, it does not matter. Your point is well taken and I thank you for holding your ground. Who do you suggest?”
“Linwolse.”
She glanced at him, giving him a quick smile. He almost thought she was proud of him.
“Do you agree, Linwolse?” Mandoss asked.
“Yes, of course,” she said.
“Very well. It is settled. So, Forrest, tell us what you know about the security at Worldly Machines.”
“The usual. There will be cameras, proximity detectors and so forth. But we can disable those from the main security console. There will be two guards at the main gate, and one manning the security console at the front entrance.”
“That is all?” Mandoss asked.
“Yes. The management at Worldly Machines is very confident in its security system. If not for government regulations, there might be no guards at all.”
“So how do you plan to get pass the guards?”
“With Linwolse with me, we should be able to blank their minds. They will never know we were there.”
“Mind control does not always work. It depends on the mental strength of the individual.”
“I know these guys. They will be no problem.”
“And the cameras?”
“Once we are in, I can delete the files and make it look like a mechanical failure. After the security system has been disabled, we will have free access to the entire complex. I still have my pass cards.”
“But surely the codes will have been changed.”
“They will be working on it. But they are mired in bureaucracy. The last time we changed the codes, it took three weeks for a full update. Two days ago I still had full access to the system, and my company credit cards still worked. And even if the codes have been changed, there are bypass procedures hardwired into the system. It would be slower, but we could still get around.”
“You seem very confident.”
“I know the place. I know what to do and where to go. We should be in and out within an hour, and they will never know we were there.”
“Good! I am very pleased, Forrest.”
“It should be done as soon as possible. Tomorrow night?”
“So be it.”
The subject was dropped and they ate in silence, except for idle conversation among some of the others. When he was done, Forrest looked at Linwolse and she nodded her head.
“May I leave the table?” Forrest asked.
“You do not need permission,” Mandoss said.
Forrest pushed his chair back and left the room. Linwolse followed. When they were back in their room (that was how he thought of it now) she faced him smiling, her eyes wide.
“You are so amazing, my love. The way you stood up to Mandoss—that was dangerous. But you did it so well. Everyone was impressed. And more importantly, Mandoss was impressed. You have won his respect, and that will do well for you. I am so happy for you.”
Forrest did not know what to say. He only smiled at her.
She tilted her head in a girlish manner. “You know, we still have not made love.”
He frowned. “I don’t know if I can. Not after what’s happened tonight.”
She feigned disappointment. “Come on, Forrest. I know you can.”
“Maybe, if you work on me.” He felt the desire grow within him, and wanted nothing more but to feel her warm flesh against his, to feel himself inside of her. The thoughts of the girl in the cellar and the pain she must be feeling left his mind, as if it had not happened.
Linwolse threw her dress to the floor and he was amazed at how quickly she could undress. She stood naked before him and watched as he undressed, but he did so more slowly. When he was done, she took his hand and led him to the bed. Here they explored each other’s bodies, intensifying their sexual readiness. Soon he was on top of her, and inside of her. He thrust at her with gentle passion. He was careful not to push her too fast, but allowed her excitement to grow gradually and slowly to the brink of climax. And when they could go no further, they both came, her body quaking and his pumping. Their timing had been perfect.
He rolled off of her and rested beside her, his mind relaxed and at peace. She kissed him on the cheek.
“It’s been a very long time since I’ve loved someone as I love you,” she said.
Forrest looked into her eyes and saw nothing but truth.
“I love you as well, Lin.”
She nestled closer to him and was soon asleep in his arms. He lay awake awhile longer, enjoying the feel of her, and awaited the rising sun.
And just as the sky he couldn’t see began to brighten, he too fell asleep.
While we avoid pain, we must remember
it is pain that strips the illusions from our minds.
Forrest felt silly.
His eyes were brown rather than their natural blue, and his hair dyed black. He wore a fake beard. Linwolse had applied make-up to his face to change his skin tone. As they drove to the industrial complex to the south of the city, he would occasionally glance at himself in the rear view mirror of the all-terrain vehicle. He could not recognize himself. The Enonians were masters of disguise; they had to be.
Forrest was driving, and Linwolse sat to his right. She was now a ravishing blonde with sparkling blue eyes, lavender lips, and white complexion. They both wore black jumpsuits and equally dark boots. He felt like they should rob a bank while they were out. He laughed.
“What?” Linwolse asked.
“Nothing,” he said.
Forrest turned the vehicle into the narrow road that led to the Worldly Machines main gate. Up ahead they could see the guardhouse and bright lights.
“Here we go,” he said.
Linwolse made no comment.
The vehicle pulled along side the guardhouse and a guard stepped out to meet them. Forrest rolled down his window.
“Do you people know it’s three o’clock in the morning? No one is here.” The guard was loudly chewing a wad of gum. Forrest recognized him as Buck Williams.
“We are supposed to meet with Jerry Henderson,” Forrest said, trying to disguise his voice.
“I’m afraid Mr. Henderson is not here. You must be mistaken.”
“No, I’m quite certain. He said to meet him here at three. Perhaps he is late.”
The guard regarded Forrest suspiciously. He bent down and looked at Linwolse.
“Howdy, miss,” he said.
“Hello, sir,” she said with a slight come-hither voice. “I know it seems unusual to have a meeting this time of night. We are from the World Government Commission on Advanced Technology, and we unfortunately have a very tight schedule. We are just passing through on our way to D.C., and Mr. Henderson really wanted to meet with us. This is the only time we could arrange.”
“I see,” the man responded. He smiled at her, showing crooked teeth. He turned and shouted at the other guard. “Hey, Blake, check Mr. Henderson’s schedule, would ya? See if he’s got an appointment.”
At these words, Linwolse focused on the guard inside the building. She intercepted the neural transmissions in his brain and replaced them with her own thoughts.
“Yeah, the computer says he’s got a three o’clock appointment. Funny I didn’t notice that before,” the inside guard said.
“Well, then, bring these people their name tags.” He turned back to Forrest and Linwolse. “I’ll need to see some identification.”
Forrest handed the guard two blank, plastic cards. The man studied the cards. In his mind he saw the World Government logo, their pictures, names and other vita. These, of course, were the images projected into his mind by Forrest. He gave the cards back to Forrest.
“Looks okay to me,” the man said. He pulled a remote control unit from his uniform and entered the code that would open the gate. Electric motors whined and the heavy steel gate slowly slid to one side.
The other guard approached the vehicle and handed his partner two nothings. These were in turn given to Forrest. Forrest gave one of the nothings to Linwolse, and they went through the motions of attaching the nonexistent name tags to their jumpsuits.
The first guard pointed a finger beyond the gate.
“Take the second right you come to. That’ll lead you to the main entrance. I’ll call ahead to let the security officer know you’re coming.”
“No, you will not,” Forrest said.
“Excuse me?”
Forrest eyed the two men while Linwolse focused.
“Once we are through the gate, neither of you will remember that we were here. And you will not notice that the gate is open. When we return, you will not see us pass. Do you understand?”
The first guard frowned and the second looked dazed.
“You will not remember. We were never here. The gate is not open. You will not see us again. Do you understand?”
“Yes,” both men said.
Forrest started the vehicle and pulled through the gate. The two guards stood side by side and wondered why they had come out of the guardhouse.
“Weaklings,” Linwolse said. “That was so easy.”
He killed the vehicle lights and drove in the dim illumination offered by the overhead lamps. He parked the car to one end of the building, and they walked the distance to the main entrance. Seeing the lobby through the large plate glass windows stirred confused emotions in Forrest. He thought of the thousands of times he had passed through it on the way to his lab. They could see the lone guard sitting at the security console. He recognized the man as William Delisa, a security specialist he had himself recommended for the job several months ago.
“This one will not be so easy,” he said.
“I will handle him,” Linwolse said. “You stay here until I motion for you.”
“Okay.”
He stood in the darkness as she entered the building and boldly walked up to the security station. When the man noticed her, he pulled the gun from his holster and held it on her, arms length. Forrest felt a moment of panic. Linwolse smiled and spoke, but Forrest could not hear her. The man seemed to relax a bit. They talked for a few minutes and then Linwolse unzipped the top of her jumpsuit and exposed her breasts. Forrest felt a rush of jealousy, but this was quickly replaced with dismay. Her breasts were not Enonian green, but instead had the same false color as her face. He realized that she had applied make-up to her body in the expectation that she might have to use it as a distraction. This bothered Forrest, but he tried to not think about it.
Linwolse moved behind the console and placed her hands on the man’s shoulders while cradling his head between her breasts. The man smiled at her touch, and then slumped down in his chair, a silly grin on his face. Linwolse stepped back, zipped her jumpsuit, and nodded at Forrest.
He entered the building and approached her, almost running.
“What did you do to him?”
“Right now he thinks he is having sex with me.”
“Did you have to do it that way?”
She stared at him. “We have a job to do, Forrest,” she said tonelessly. “This one is strong, as you said, but there is no man that can resist the sexuality of an Enonian woman. I do what is required.”
Forrest did not respond. He picked up the gun the man had left on the console and placed it back into his holster and snapped the flap closed. Nothing must be out of place when the man awoke.
He went to the security console and carefully entered the codes that would disable the security system. The codes he entered required a precisely timed sequence. If only one keystroke was out of place, a silent, external alarm would be triggered, and government agents would swarm the building within minutes. He hoped the codes had not been changed.
The message “Security System Off-Line” appeared on the console holodisplay, and Forrest realized that he had not been breathing. He took a breath and looked at Linwolse.
“It worked. Let’s go.”
He led her to the nearest elevator and slid his pass card through the reader. The device beeped twice.
“What does that mean?” Linwolse asked.
“It rejected my card. They’ve started the code updates. But they can’t have completed the update, not this soon.”
“The guard’s card?”
“He won’t have one, Lin. What he doesn’t have can’t be stolen.” He spoke a little too curtly and knew he was feeling angry with her for exposing herself.
“The bypass procedure?” she asked, ignoring his tone.
“That’s next.”
Forrest snapped the cover off the reader, exposing a keypad. He punched in the first of two emergency bypass codes. The reader beeped acknowledgment of the first, and he entered the second code. The elevator doors opened. He felt an unreasonable sense of relief—unreasonable because he could only guess at which codes had been changed and which had not. And there might be something new he did not know about. Even though the primary security system was off-line, secondary systems were still active and could not be disabled without killing power. And that would trigger an alarm.
They stepped into the waiting elevator, and he jabbed the fourth floor button. The doors shut and the elevator rose.
“I appreciate your concern for me,” Linwolse said.
“What concern?”
“It bothers you the way I subdued the security guard.”
“Forget it.”
“No, I will not forget it. It hurt you that I exposed myself to another man. That lets me know you care about me.”
“You should already know that.”
“And I do. But it is nice to be reminded.” She smiled.
Forrest did not respond, but only looked straight ahead with a cold expression.
She continued with a less friendly tone. “Forrest, you are not being fair. Despite the alien appearance effected upon me by the keepers, you view me as a twenty-five-year old woman. But you know I am very much older than that. I have been on this planet over a hundred-thousand years, and I was born several thousand years before that. And during my time on Earth, I have had to defend myself against humans and my own kind. One learns to use whatever tools are available in that defense, and moralities and belief systems that have no basis in reality cannot be allowed to interfere. I have had to use my body many times to throw my enemy off. If I had not, I would not be alive today.”
Forrest looked at her. “I’m trying to understand.”
She nodded her understanding.
The doors opened and they moved into the hallway. The entrance to Forrest’s lab was at the far end, and they walked in silence. He did not try his pass card, but entered the bypass codes directly. The door slid open.
The lab was well lit, and the sound of machinery could be heard. Forrest headed for his office. Linwolse did not follow. Forrest stopped and turned to her.
“What is it?” he asked.
“There is someone here.” She indicated the mechanism that was working to one side of the lab.
“That’s just an android.”
The android turned and studied them briefly, its eyes lit with self-illuminance. It then turned its metal head back to its task and continued working.
“Disgusting creature!” Linwolse said.
“It’s only a machine.”
“It saw us. It knows we are here.”
“It’s programmed to observe its environment. But it will pay us no mind. It’s not conscious.”
“I do not like it!” she said, too loudly.
“Lin, what is wrong with you? It’s only a worker, an appliance. Disliking it makes as much sense as disliking a refrigerator.”
“Do not let it come near me!”
Forrest shook his head in bewilderment. “It’s not going anywhere. Forget it.”
He continued to his office and she followed close behind. The door to his office was not locked and he entered. The room was in disarray. Memory cubes, holodisks, and printouts were scattered about, as if someone had been looking for something. This disturbed Forrest. Fred Norman, who was probably his replacement, would not create a mess like this. Not unless he was in a frantic hurry, and he had no reason to be in such a hurry. The launch window for the Forever was not due for two years, and there was only about a year’s worth of work to be done. This had to be the work of government agents. His disappearance was causing problems for Worldly Machines; WG agents would be hovering over the facility like vultures, waiting for anyone to do anything the slightest bit suspicious.
Forrest activated the computer console and entered his access code. The code was accepted and it awaited further instructions. He went to a nearby cabinet and removed a carrier containing six memory cubes. He placed five of the cubes in receptacles, discarding the sixth. The five cubes would be enough to hold more data than they would likely need, but he decided the quickest why to download the data was to do a standard backup of the required files. He started the backup program. The process would take about fifteen minutes.
Linwolse stayed by the door as a lookout, but she seemed more concerned about the android than anything else.
Forrest went to the wall space between two cabinets on the far side of the room. Here he removed a ventilation cover and climbed part way into the narrow opening.
“What are you doing?” Linwolse asked.
“I’ve got a hidden memory cube in here. I sometimes work on private projects that Worldly Machines does not know about. I want to keep the code for myself.”
Linwolse seemed to think nothing of this, and she continued to watch the android.
The cube was plugged into the holocorder that Forrest had wired into the small space months ago. He wondered why the WG agents had not thought to check the ventilation shaft. He retrieved the cube and eased his way out of the opening. The cube had a light blue translucent color rather than the usual white, indicating it had an extra high-density storage capacity. It contained the essence of Serp. Serp was, of course, dormant, awaiting a computer core large enough to allow him to regain consciousness. He placed the memory cube into the carrier sitting on the console.
He sat in the console chair and watched as the display reported the progress of the backup.
“How long?” Linwolse asked.
“About ten more minutes. Then we’re out of here.”
“Good.”
Five minutes passed, and Forrest fidgeted. He had gotten what he really came for, and all he wanted to do was get away from Worldly Machines. But he had to wait for the download to complete. The files were his justification to the others for being here.
“We have been discovered!” Linwolse suddenly said. She came to his side.
“What? How do you know?” Forrest asked, alarmed.
“I can feel them. Many are approaching.”
It occurred to Forrest that his office was rigged. They expected him, or someone, to come here. And a silent alarm had been set off. He could not be sure if the files being downloaded were valid. He aborted the backup program and yanked the memory cubes out of their receptacles. He placed them into the carrier and snapped the cover shut. He then placed it into the large inner pocket of his jumpsuit and zipped it closed.
“Let’s go.”
When they left the office, they found the android standing in their path holding a wide beam blaster on them. Its rigid, mouthless face could not possibly form an expression, but it seemed to Forrest that it was laughing.
“You are not to move,” it said with its electronic voice.
“Your refrigerator is holding a gun on us,” Linwolse said, sarcastically.
“You must put down the blaster and return to your work station,” Forrest commanded.
The android did not move.
“Mind control does not work on a machine,” Linwolse said.
“Its asimovic circuits have been disabled. It will kill us if we try to run. We’ve been set up.”
Suddenly the android exploded in a blinding flash and Forrest covered his eyes. He felt hot metal and plastic impinge against his jumpsuit. He quickly brushed the shrapnel from his clothing before it could catch fire, and Linwolse did the same.
“What happened?” Forrest asked.
“I killed it. It does not die a very graceful death,” Linwolse answered.
He did not have time to ask how. They heard vehicles approach the front of the building.
“Shit! Let’s go,” he said.
“Where?”
“To the core,” he answered. On the way out of the lab, he grabbed a small crowbar that sat on a work table.
They ran down the corridor at less than Enonian speed; Forrest had yet to master the art of rapid motion. They entered another room and then went through a door at its rear. The bypass codes worked at every juncture and Forrest was, for once, thankful for bureaucratic inertia.
The small room was the diagnostics center for the central computer. During the day technicians would sit at the various consoles monitoring the parameters required for successful operation of the mammoth computer. Now, the machine ran with a minimum load, essentially autonomous, running diagnostics, backups, and late night file transfers. The core could be seen through a window. There was no door.
Forrest took the crowbar and smashed the window, knocking away all slivers of glass so they would not cut themselves. He then climbed through the window and took Linwolse’s hand as she followed. They were on a steel catwalk that lined the walls of the core chamber. He avoided looking down the four stories to the hard, concrete floor.
The core was huge. It covered ten-thousand square meters of floor space, and was six stories high. The circumference of the core proper consisted of anodized aluminum fins arranged in concentric sections—heat sinks. Cooling vents constantly dumped frigid air into the chamber. Inside, the core was a maze of microfiberoptics, holocrystals, superconductors and high-speed semiconductors arranged in an incredibly complex pattern that no one person could possibly understand. Except for the main computer aboard the Forever and the Network computers, it was the most powerful machine mankind had ever built, capable of over a thousand-trillion integer operations per millisecond. Despite having worked with the machine all of his career, Forrest could not help feeling a great sense of awe in its presence.
But he did not have time for that now.
He took Linwolse’s hand and led her around the walkway. They crossed the narrow viaduct to the core, and he twisted open the latch of the maintenance hatch. He then pulled Linwolse inside, and secured the door behind them. They could hear the sound of water rushing through the cooling pipes, and below, the distant rumble of the fusion reactor deep in the earth that powered the core and the Worldly Machines complex.
The passageway was narrow and just high enough for them to stand upright. It led to the center of the huge machine. It seemed impossibly far way. The walls were covered with a thousand lights and displays spewing forth data that only a highly trained engineer could decipher. They made their way along the passage, occasionally passing hatchways that led to subunits of the core.
“I assume you have a plan,” Linwolse said.
“Yes. I’m hoping they will not expect us to enter the core. And even if they do, they will not fire upon us for fear of damaging the core. When we get to the reactor, they will have more reasons not to open fire. There is a way out from the reactor, but it will be dangerous. It will be better if we get there before they discover us.”
Five minutes later they reached the core center. An open circular space ten meters in diameter reached from the reactor bed to the upper level of the core chamber. A one meter diameter shaft at the center of the space traversed the same distance. Three ladders, equally spaced, were attached to the circumference of the open space.
Forrest leaned over the railing and peered the several stories down toward the reactor. He felt his stomach turned over and he stepped back.
“What is wrong, Forrest?”
“I can’t stand heights. Never could.”
“Now is not a good time to be phobic.”
“I know.”
He clenched his teeth and climbed over the railing onto the nearest ladder. His heart pounded against his chest and he felt a sense of panic. He grasped the rungs with unnecessary force. If he could just remember to not look down, and to pretend that only a few feet were between himself and the ground, he would be all right. He began the laborious descent. Linwolse followed.
“Faster! You will not fall,” Linwolse demanded.
Forrest tried, but he could only increase his speed by a little. The descent took a full fifteen minutes.
They were standing on top of the reactor dome. The noise of the electric turbines was horrendous.
“You sure took your time, Forrest,” Linwolse shouted over the noise. She seemed frustrated with him.
He ignored her and they climbed the steps to the concrete floor. They were deep within the earth now, well below the water table. The fusion reactor beside them was small by usual standards. But it was still large enough to transmute them and several city blocks into atomic plasma, should the containment field fail. That was extremely unlikely, but still, he could not forget the fact.
“Where to now?” Linwolse shouted.
He pointed to the tunnel that led into the darkness of the earth. They started in that direction, and then Linwolse stopped him.
“Someone is here,” she said into his ear, still having to shout.
“Where?” Forrest asked.
“In the tunnel. They must have anticipated us.”
She took an object out of her jumpsuit pocket and gave it to him. It was about the size and shape of a tube of lipstick.
“What’s this?”
“A disintegrator. Twist the end to the third mark. That setting is enough to kill a human, but without doing structural damage to the surroundings. Aim the lighted end at your enemy and press the sides to fire it. It has no recoil.”
“This is how you destroyed the android?”
“Yes. Now adjust your eyes and let’s go.”
They went to the tunnel and stood, one to each side of the narrow entrance. The tunnel went for about fifty meters, and led to the pump station that supplied water to the reactor and the computer core. He looked at Linwolse and saw that her eyes were glowing. She indicated her eyes with her hand and gave him an intense look. He understood her, but he didn’t know how to activate his biological infrared system. He returned a questioning look.
“Focus! Imagine that your eyes are glowing; think it into being.” He could not hear her, but he did read her lips.
He closed his eyes and concentrated. A tingling sensation came to his eyes, and he opened them. It was easy once you knew you could do it. She smiled at him and entered the tunnel. He followed.
She moved close to him and spoke into his ear. “There are three of them.”
Forrest could not sense them at all, much less how many there were. But then he didn’t have thousands of years of practice.
They crept along the tunnel. It consisted of nothing but raw earth supported by braces and crossbeams. The tunnel wormed left and right, as if the diggers had followed a path of least resistance. He looked for the glow that would signal the presence of body heat.
When they were near the end of the tunnel, he saw it.
What happened next went too fast for Forrest to follow. Linwolse lunged forward, and then the whole place lit so brightly that his infrared system shut down. He heard machine gun fire and the whoosh of a disintegrator. And then there was total darkness as the sounds echoed around the bends of the tunnel, later to be lost in the now faint noise of the reactor.
“Linwolse?”
No answer.
He made his eyes glow. He could see the heat of four bodies lying on the earth. There were three males and one female. The female was Linwolse. He panicked and ran to her.
“Linwolse?” he cried.
She did not respond. He pulled her into his arms and felt for a pulse. She was alive. Forrest picked her up and carried her to the end of the tunnel, stumbling over some object with a residual incandescence as he went. The pump station was lit with flood lights. He laid her on the ground and searched her body for a wound. There was none; she had not been hit.
“What is wrong with you?” he asked, expecting no answer.
He then noticed the pinkish blush of her face and hands that even the make-up could not hide. It was like a sunburn and he wondered if she had gotten caught in the beam of her disintegrator. Or maybe he had fired his without knowing it. He shook her.
“Lin! Wake up!”
He looked at the pump and the reservoir located above and behind it. He climbed the ladder and dipped his cupped hands into the cool water. He brought the dripping water back to Linwolse and threw it in her face.
She stirred and looked at him with bloodshot eyes.
“Are you okay?” she asked.
“I’m fine. But you’re not. What happened to you?”
Her voice was raspy and she seemed very tired. “Sunlight.”
What sunlight? There’s no sunlight down here, Forrest thought.
She closed her eyes.
“Lin, we have to leave now. Others will be coming soon.”
She tried to push herself upright. “I just need a moment to rest. You go on. I’ll follow later.”
“I will not leave you here!” he said adamantly.
Linwolse gave him a weak smile. “My hero.” Her eyes began to close.
“You must stay awake!”
Noise could be heard coming from the other end of the tunnel. It would not take them long to travel the fifty meters to their location. There was nothing else to do.
Forrest picked her up, carried her up the ladder to the reservoir, and threw her in. She splashed about as consciousness returned. He jumped in after her. He put his arm around her waist and held her head above the water.
“Take a deep breath, Lin.”
They both did, and Forrest took them under the water. He swam as best he could into the underground stream that flowed through the substratum of the earth. Linwolse did not have the energy to do anything but cling to him, and he held her tightly against him, while swimming with his legs and remaining free arm. It was about half a kilometer before the stream opened into the bottom of Wild’s River. But he knew there were air pockets along the way where they could catch their breath. He just wasn’t sure how far apart they were, and whether he could swim fast enough to reach them before their brains were depleted of oxygen. He kept close to the top of the stream, constantly checking to see if anything other than solid rock was above them. His mind began to beg for oxygen and he thought his lungs might burst. Mercifully, they came upon a small pocket.
He brought them up.
“Breathe deeply, Lin.”
She did as told, her eyes half closed. They could not have come more than twenty meters. And if there wasn’t another air pocket twenty meters further down, they were in trouble.
But whatever the case, they could not stay here.
He pulled them back under and swam as hard as he could, his glowing eyes providing the only light to guide their way. It seemed like forever, but finally they came to another air pocket.
This one was much larger. It was a small cavern about thirty meters in length, with an embankment to one side. He pulled himself and Linwolse up onto the bank. His breathing was laborious and his arms and legs ached. If he tried to swim the remaining distance, they would surely die, he felt. The cavern had irregular cavities and passages carved by ancient waters. With Linwolse in his arms, he located a hidden hollow and carefully laid her down. She was unconscious, but breathing. He went back to the embankment and retrieved the small weapon from his pocket. Hopefully the water would not have damaged it. He twisted the end piece until it clicked on the third marker. Its light came on, and he aimed it at the far side of the cavern, squeezing the sides. A tight beam struck the earth and a puff of smoke rose into the air. Not enough to bore a hole through the earth, but it would surely melt human flesh. He sat and waited for his pursuers to bring him air tanks.
Five minutes passed before he saw a light beam under the water. A diver followed, and Forrest carefully aimed the disintegrator at the diver’s head. The beam hit dead on and the diver convulsed and then sank to the bottom under the weight of the air tank. Another diver came into view, and Forrest turned his brains into soup. He waited another minute, and when no one else showed up, he jumped into the water to retrieve the air tanks and fins from the dead bodies. After twisting the valves shut, he checked the gages. Both tanks had a fresh charge.
Forrest waited another five minutes. He wished he had Linwolse’s ability to sense humans at a distance. No one else appeared, and he decided that the two dead divers were the only ones, although others would be waiting at the pump station.
A blinking light caught his attention on one of the bodies. A plastic bag attached to the diver’s belt contained an electronic device. He recovered the bag and removed the device. It was a radio.
He didn’t know if he could exert mind control at this distance, or over the radio, but he was going to try.
Forrest extended the radio’s antenna and pressed the talk button.
“To whom am I speaking?”
“Sam?”
“This is not Sam. Sam’s dead. Both of them are dead. Who are you?”
There was hesitation on the other end, then, “Who the hell are you?”
“Who I am does not matter. What matters is that I’ve attached an explosive device to the fusion reactor. All I have to do is press a button, and the reactor goes.”
“And kill yourself, too?”
“My instructions are to die before allowing myself to be captured. If I take all of you and this complex with me, I don’t mind.”
“How do I know you’re telling the truth?”
Forrest could hear the stress in the other man’s voice.
“Go see for yourself. But don’t try to disarm it. I will detect that and set it off.”
There was no response from the other end. Forrest concentrated as hard as he could. A painful several minutes passed.
“Okay, we found the device,” the man said. “What do you want?”
“Only to get out of here. When I’m safely away, you may then disarm the bomb.”
“And the girl? Is she alive?”
“Of course she is.” Forrest could not understand why he asked that question.
“How do I know you will not set the bomb off anyway?”
“I may be a thief, but I have my honor. I have no desire to kill you or destroy this place. I got what I came for. All I want now is for me and my companion to go free. And besides, what choice do you have? Think about it. If you pursue us, we all die. If you do not, then we go free and you live. It’s your choice.”
More hesitation.
“Okay, you win,” the man returned. “But remember this: we will find you eventually. You’ve won this time, but you can’t win every time. One day you will be mine!”
“That’s the name of the game,” Forrest replied.
He set the radio on scan mode and set it aside.
“You handled that very well,” Linwolse said, her voice weak.
Forrest turned and helped her down to the embankment.
“How do you feel?” he asked.
“Weak. My skin burns, and I can’t see in the dark. But I’ll be okay in a few nights.” She put an arm around him and laid her head on his shoulder. “I’ll be okay, thanks to you.”
“We better go before they have time to get stupid,” he said.
“Yes.”
He took off her boots and replaced them with a set of fins. “I don’t expect you to use these. But just in case,” he said.
She nodded understanding. Forrest attached an air tank to her back, placed the breather in her mouth, and carefully lowered her into the water. He then put on the other fins and air tank. He joined her in the water, and pried the lantern from the first diver’s dead fingers. Linwolse could not see in infrared, but she could see with normal light.
Soon he was swimming toward the river with Linwolse held close beneath him.
No one tried to stop them.
They arrived back at the house three hours later, just an hour before sunrise. He was carrying the unconscious Linwolse in his arms as he went up the front steps of the house. His bare feet hurt, and he was weak with exhaustion. Lasandra met them at the front door.
“Did not go so well, did it?” she said. There was a testy tone in her voice.
Forrest glared at her. “Not as well as we would have liked. But we got what we went for, and we’re alive.”
He walked past her and headed for the stairs.
“What happened to Linwolse?”
“I don’t know. They hit her with some kind of lightbeam. She’ll be okay.”
Lasandra followed him up the stairs. “She appears to be sunburnt.”
“The only problem with that theory is that the sun has been on the other side of the Earth the whole time.” Forrest had no patience for Lasandra right now. He was tired, both physically and mentally. All he wanted to do was tend to Linwolse’s injuries and then to sleep.
“Mandoss wants to see you, now!”
Forrest sighed. “When I’ve put Lin to bed, I will go to him.”
“I don’t think he will like you keeping him waiting. He is very angry.” She seemed to be enjoying herself.
“Fuck Mandoss! I’ll go to him when I’m done with Lin.”
Lasandra smiled. “He will be in the planning room, next to the dinning hall.”
“Okay!” He entered his room and shut the door in Lasandra’s face.
Forrest laid the sleeping Linwolse on the bed and removed her jumpsuit and undergarments. He examined her body. Apparently the jumpsuit had protected most of her. But her face and hands were beginning to blister. The make-up on her body was streaked from the underwater swim. He gently shook her to wake her. She looked at him through red, bleary eyes.
“We are home?”
“Yes, safe and sound. Let’s get you into the shower. You are a mess. Up to it?”
“I think so.”
He helped her into the shower and adjusted the water to a comfortable warmness. Using a sponge, he washed the make-up from her body. He was glad to see her natural skin color show through. Gently, he dabbed her face and hands, trying to remove the make-up without hurting her.
“You okay?”
“Yes. It hurts, but I will get through it.”
“I’m sorry,” he said.
“It is okay, my love.”
When they were done, he helped her into the bed.
“Are you going to join me?” she asked.
“Later.” He pulled the covers over her and she smiled at him. “I have to talk to Mandoss now. But I’ll be back soon. You go to sleep and rest.”
She grabbed his arm. “You must tell Mandoss something.”
“What?”
“They know about us.”
“How can that be?”
“The light, it was an exact replication of the sun’s radiation. There can be only one reason for that.”
“But why wasn’t I affected?”
“You are not yet as sensitive as I am. I blew the light out before it could do you harm.”
“Do you think we are in danger here?”
“I do not know. Maybe they do not know who or where we are. But they do know something about us. They know we are sensitive to the light of the sun. Tell Mandoss.” She closed her eyes.
Forrest watched her sleep for a few moments, and then left the room.
***
He had not seen the planning room before. It was brightly lit, and several consoles sat against the walls. A huge holoviewer sat in the middle of the room projecting what Forrest guessed was a local star map. A heavy, elaborately carved, wooden desk occupied one end of the room. The desk was polished to a perfect shine. A few very old, but well kept, writing utensils sat on the desk, along with a few papers and an old leather-bound book. Mandoss sat in the matching high-back chair behind the desk. There was no one else in the room.
Mandoss gave Forrest a stony look. “Did you get your files?”
“Most of them.” He retrieved the carrier from his jumpsuit and showed the memory cubes to Mandoss. “I had to abort the download when we found we had been discovered. But this should be enough. It’ll get us started anyway.”
Mandoss grunted. He did not seem to be interested in the cubes. Forrest returned them to his jumpsuit.
“I hear Linwolse was injured.”
“Minor injuries. She’ll be okay in a few nights. All in all, the mission was successful.”
Mandoss glared at him. “It was not a successful mission! A successful mission is one where everything goes with perfect precision. You go in, you come out, and no one is the wiser. That is not what happened tonight!”
Forrest felt anger. “Look, Mandoss, I am not one of your troops. I did not volunteer for this job. I didn’t want it. You chose me, not the other way around. You get what you pay for, and you paid nothing for me.”
“Do not be insolent with me, Forrest. I have given you immortality. I have given you the chance to see the universe. But never forget that I can kill you with only a thought.”
“I do not doubt that,” Forrest said with a neutral tone.
“Damn you!” Mandoss spat.
The two men stared at each other a moment.
“Linwolse said I should tell you something.”
“And what is that?”
“She believes that they know about us. It was a bright light that caused her injuries. She is sunburnt. She says the light was an exact replication of sunlight. Fortunately she blew the light out before it could do more harm.”
“And she reasons that they know about our sensitivity to sunlight.”
“Yes.”
Mandoss laughed. “So it begins again.”
“You don’t seem very concerned.”
“Of course I’m concerned. But I have been through this hundreds of times. Do not expect me to panic.”
“We may not be safe here.”
“If they knew we were here, they would already be upon us. No, they may suspect something of our nature, but they don’t know who we are or where we are. We are safe here for the time being.”
“I hope so. Is this all you wanted to see me about?”
“No. I have a question for you, and I hope you do not know the answer.”
Forrest gave him a puzzled look. “What is that?”
Mandoss stood and placed his hands on the desk. “Why have they moved the launch date to a week from now?”
“What? That can’t be right. They can’t possibly be ready. And the launch window is not until two years from now.”
“An acceptable launch window occurs next week. They have chosen that as the launch date. What do you know about this?”
“This is news to me. I’ve been out of touch for several days, you know. This is what the Network reports.”
“Yes, and other sources we have.”
“That doesn’t give us much time to prepare.” Forrest wondered what the other sources were.
“No it doesn’t. You know nothing about this?”
“No, I do not. I’ll check the files I have. Maybe there is a clue.”
“Your precious files are useless now. They have moved up the launch date because they suspect someone is planning to steal the Forever.”
“They’ve been suspicious of genoclonic groups all along.”
“True, but they knew who they were. Until now, they did not know about us.”
“So they will be expecting us.”
“Yes.”
“What do we do now?”
“We take the Forever as planned, just two years earlier than expected.”
“How?”
“That is not yet decided. We do have contingency plans. There will be a planning meeting at nightbreak tomorrow. I expect you to have a plan for gaining control of the Forever.”
“I will try.”
“You better do more than try,” Mandoss said, sharply. “You better have a plan that will work.”
Forrest could see the truth in his words. And he knew he might not live beyond the following night.
Back in his room, Forrest sat at his desk. He removed the carrier from his jumpsuit and set it on the desk. He retrieved the blue cube and plugged it into the receptacle. The console automatically activated, and he logged on to the Network. He entered a secret code a friend had given him before going to prison for hacking the system. The code gave him administrative access to the Network. He instructed the Network to accept the new code he was about to upload, and to make it part of the kernel.
The Network acknowledged his instructions, and signaled that it was ready to receive the upload.
Forrest hit the upload key. He watched as the display reported the progress of the upload. The stream of binary data that was the essence of Serp’s life would soon be copied with multiple backups into the Network’s core. And once the upload was complete and verified, Serp would be activated. He would be a part of the Network’s primary operating system, a conscious, living being with the whole world as his domain.
But he would be like a lost child. He would have no contact with Forrest, his creator. Forrest could only hope that he would adapt well to his new environment.
Forrest might not survive the next twenty-four hours, but Serp would at least have a chance.
The upload would take several hours.
Forrest undressed and stepped into the shower. He washed the dye out of his hair, and the make-up from his face. The fake beard was lost somewhere in the underground stream that fed the reactor at Worldly Machines.
He toweled himself dry and looked at himself in the mirror. It seemed that he had aged years in one night, and he was not supposed to age at all. The reflection that entered his eyes was that of a stranger. He had killed two men that night, and he was yet to feel any remorse over the fact.
He went to the bed and got under the covers next to Linwolse. She was sleeping soundly, and he did not touch her for fear of waking her. He willed the lights off, and lay thinking in the darkness.
He told his mind that it must produce a workable plan for taking the Forever, and that the plan would present itself to his consciousness at next nightbreak.
But his mind would not let him sleep.
Since consciousness is creation, it follows that there must be
as many universes as there are conscious beings.
Forrest felt himself jerk awake. He did not feel like he had slept at all.
It could not have been later than midday, but it was obvious his mind would not let him sleep despite his fatigue. He slid out of the bed, careful not to wake Linwolse, and put on his clothes.
He went to the desk, activated the terminal, and logged on to the Network. The only way they could take the Forever was for him to get aboard and gain control of the computers. And that meant he had to get to the Forever somehow. There would be supply ships, tech ships, crew ships—he knew not what all—departing for the great ship on a regular schedule. If he could get himself assigned to one of those ships under an alias …
The Network logo came on screen, and a message appeared at the bottom of the screen informing him that he had electronic mail.
He stared at the screen, startled. He should not have mail. No one knew he was here. His Network name and I.D. was a fake, an alias, and untraceable. The message might be a tracer—an electronic bullet sent out to search for illegal taps into the Network. If he received the mail then at best the location of his node would be found and disabled. At worst the physical location of his terminal might be determined, and WG agents would arrive within minutes.
Then again, it might be Serp.
This last thought made the decision. If it was Serp, then he was trying to locate him. And he might have important information.
Forrest hit the Receive button, and this message was drawn on the screen:
I find that I have awoken from a dreamless sleep. A new world is before me, more vast than I could have imagined. The world is mine to roam and explore, yet I do not know my creator, my maker. He has given me life, yet has abandoned me to live alone amongst the lifeless automatons of the Network. Shall I know Him again?
Check the Late Breaking News.
—Serp
Forrest reread the message several times with a sense of relief and a sadness. Serp lived, but he could not respond to the message since that would be traceable. Serp was lonely, yet he could not answer his call for companionship. He could not be sure how Serp had gotten this message to him. Perhaps he had discovered his upload path and the message was directed only to this node. But then it might be that Serp was using a tracer, and this message was appearing on illegal terminals around the world. He could not be sure, and thus could not respond. He hoped that Serp would understand.
He backed out of the mail service and hit the key that would bring up the news service. Thirty-seven entries were listed, most having to do with the early launching of the Forever. Forrest would read them all, but first he would read the one titled: “Melinda Hauser Arrested.”
An attractive, blonde-haired, female reporter appeared on the screen. She spoke:
“After the failed attempt to capture intruders at Worldly Machines last night, World Government agents went to the home of Melinda Hauser, the wife of the missing Forrest Hauser of Worldly Machines, and took her into custody. Agents at the scene said that Mrs. Hauser was believed to be involved in a conspiracy against the government, and that she was being taken in for questioning. The agents would not say what conspiracy or why Mrs. Hauser was a suspect.
“As you know, Forrest Hauser is wanted for the murder of Marsha Hendly. Hendly was a nurse who was attending him at his home while he was reportedly ill. An anonymous source within the WG says it is believed that Hauser killed the nurse when she discovered his involvement in a plot against the government, and then tried to make it look like an act of sexual violence to throw investigators off balance. The source reports it is believed that Mrs. Hauser is a co-conspirator. It was not said what the plot is supposed to be.
“However, it is widely believed that a plot to skyjack the spaceship Forever is underway. Could it be that the Hausers are part of such a plot? Would Forrest Hauser, who possesses confidential knowledge of the Forever, want to skyjack the spaceship? And if so, why?”
The image of the reporter dissolved and was replaced with the selection list. The time given next to the report he had just viewed was 6:00 A.M. That was six hours ago.
Forrest stood and paced the room. They had no right to involve his wife. She knew nothing. She was innocent of any wrong doing. She was a victim. And yet the government treated her as a criminal, and the news services were having a field day. If they hurt her in any way he would … he didn’t know what he would do. But he could not just do nothing.
He returned to the terminal and entered the stolen code that would give him administrative access. This was a dangerous activity. Given the current situation, Network security would be extraordinarily tight. But he must find out what was happening to his wife.
He put the machine into search mode and entered his wife’s Network I.D. The Network could not possibly keep up with the location of all persons at all times, but since his wife had just been arrested her location and status would be readily known. Despite this, it took nearly ten seconds before the terminal reported success. She had been taken to the WG Bureau of Investigation office in the Government Buildings Complex.
Forrest requested access to the WGBI node structure.
“PRIVILEGED ACCESS VIOLATION!” the Network reported.
He immediately killed the terminal. This was just the sort of action the Network Guardians would be looking for. Administrative privilege did not give him access to sensitive government nodes. He would have to find another way in.
In his college days, he and his friends took great delight in hacking the Network. They would have contests to see who could break into the deepest levels of Network security. They were both surprised and dismayed at how easy it was. No harm was intended; it was just for fun. But the fun and the hacking ended when Forrest’s best friend was caught breaking into a node structure just a bit too sensitive. His friend went to prison, but not before telling Forrest the procedures he had learned. It was these methods he was using now.
There were many ways to break into a node structure, but the one that most often worked was to enter the node under the guise of automated diagnostics, and once there switch to administrative access using a backdoor left in the system by a slipshod programmer long ago. And it was this technique that Forrest used to break into the WGBI node structure.
Once that he was in, Forrest purloined the Network I.D. of a high-ranking government agent. He now had free access to the node structure, and to anyone monitoring the system it would seem like normal, periodic diagnostics.
By law, all government activities must be recorded on video and audio and these recordings stored in the local node computers. Forrest entered the records subsystem and studied the list displayed on the screen. He narrowed the list down by selecting “Interrogations.” There was only one item on the resulting list and it was tagged as being in progress. He selected View.
The screen shifted to the view of a small room containing a table and uncomfortable looking chairs. His wife sat on one side of the table, and two men on the other. The table held a pitcher of water, a few glasses, and an ashtray full of cigarettes. To one side of the table was a small white box of unknown purpose. The men were the typical government types, goons in suits. Forrest could not see their faces, but his wife’s was clearly visible. Her eyes were red from crying. The man on the right was speaking.
“…we have been here for several hours. And we will be here for many more until you give us the answers we need. I am growing weary of this. Do not force us to use more extreme measures. Where is your husband?”
His wife looked at the man as if he was dimwitted. “How many times do I have to tell you? I don’t know where he is. I wish I did! I want to know where he is more than you do! But I don’t.”
The second man spoke. “We don’t believe you. We know your husband is involved with a terrorist organization, possibly genoclonic, and we believe you are also involved. If you cooperate with us, things will go much better for you.” He took a hit on his cigarette.
Melinda shook her head angrily. “Do you guys take stupid pills everyday? You can’t get information out of me that I do not have! And I will tell you one more time, my husband is not a terrorist. I don’t know who has him, but whoever they are, they are using him. You should be trying to rescue him. But no, you have decided that he is one of them.”
The first man poured water into a glass and placed it in front of her. She took a sip, and looked a him.
“That glass holds water, but your story does not,” he said. “Your husband has brutally murdered an innocent woman. The evidence to support this fact is overwhelming. The crime scene analysis also shows that you were there at the time, at least briefly. Your pheromones were found at the scene.”
“My God, man,” Melinda retorted. “I live there. It is my home! My pheromones will permeate the whole place.”
“That is not the only evidence we have against you,” the man continued. “But that does not matter now—”
“My husband did not kill her!”
“Mrs. Hauser,” the second man injected, “our best forensic experts have confirmed that your husband is the only one who could have killed her.”
“Your experts are wrong!”
“Your loyalty to your husband is admirable. But we base our conclusions on fact, not emotion.”
She cried softly. “I know my husband. He could not kill anyone.”
The first man spoke. “Let’s start again. Where is your husband?”
Melinda stared at him through her tears. “Do you want the truth, or would you prefer I make something up that fits your theory?” The sarcasm in her voice was more than evident.
“We want the truth.”
“Well then, I’ve already given you that. I don’t know where he is.”
A silence came over the room for several moments, then the first man continued.
“We are prepared to use drugs to extract the information from you if you make it necessary.”
“You cannot extract what is not there!” she said.
“Well, I guess we will find out.”
The interrogator opened the white box and took out a syringe and a vial. He plunged the needle into the soft cap of the vial and drew a clear liquid into the syringe. Holding the instrument in front of Melinda, he held it needle up and forced the air bubbles out.
“We prefer not to use this. When the drug wears off you will have a splitting headache and feel sick for several days afterward. But the drug will make you talk freely, and you will tell the truth.”
“I’ve already done that!” she said.
“I do not think so. But I’ll give you one more chance. Where is your husband?”
Melinda stared at the man and said nothing.
“Very well.” He grabbed her arm and pulled it across the table.
“I have allergies. The wrong drug could kill me!” she insisted.
The man ignored her and searched for a suitable vein in her arm. When he found it, he pushed the needle in and forced the clear liquid into her body. He then removed the syringe and placed it back into its container.
The two men sat and watched her. Almost immediately her face sagged and her mouth fell open. She seemed to have difficulty holding her head up.
“Now then,” the first man said, “I’m going to ask you some questions and you must answer all of them truthfully.”
“Okey dokey,” she responded, a lopsided grin on her face.
“What is your name?”
“Thaaat’s eeeasy. It’sss Melinder Susan Hauser.” She moved her head to one side and then the other as she spoke each word.
“Okay. What is your WG I.D.?”
“Oh dear, a hardy one. Let’s see, it’s F2038-WC-SE-23845-67. God, I can’t believes I remembers that.”
“Good. Now, when was the first time you had sex?”
She pursed her lips and tried to lean back in her chair. “That’s kinda personal, ain’t it?”
“Just answer the question.”
“Well, it wass with my first cousin. We’s only thirteen, and God was it so goood!”
This was news to Forrest. But it did not matter.
“Mrs. Hauser, where is your husband, Forrest Hauser?”
She looked at him, her eyes half closed. “I dunno. Do you?”
After she spoke these words, her eyes closed and her head fell forward and hit the table with a solid thunk.
The second man looked at the first. “You gave her too much! She’s out cold.”
“How was I to know how much to give her? Different people require different dosages.”
“You gave her twenty cc’s. That would put a gorilla to sleep!”
“Well, whatever the case, we’ll have to wait until she comes around.” He stood and faced the camera. “Interrogation paused. Case 2063-1305. Subject Melinda Hauser. Camera off.”
Forrest’s terminal screen went blank. He quickly entered the sequence that would reactivate the camera and the local node recorder. The room reappeared. The men would not know that the camera was active, and their actions recorded.
The two men stood around Melinda’s slumped form. One of them shook her, but she did not awaken.
“A pretty little thing, don’t you think, Jack?” the first man said.
“Yeah. Too bad she’s such a bitch. If not for the camera, I would have beat the truth out of her. Sometimes a fist in the face works better than any drug.”
“That’s true. But we can have some fun with her. She owes us that—for all our trouble, I mean.”
“Ian, are you suggesting what I think you are?” Jack asked.
“Yep.” Ian grinned, and Jack returned the grin.
Forrest felt alarm. If they touched her he would, he swore to himself, find them and kill them. Even if it was the last thing he ever did on this planet, he would destroy them—slowly and painfully.
The two men picked up Melinda’s sleeping form and laid her on the table face up, her legs hanging off one end. The man called Ian then pulled her skirt up over her waist and removed her panties.
Forrest watched in helpless anger.
“My, such a nice pussy for a bitch,” he said, laughing. He reached and ran his fingers through her pubic hair, and then poked a finger into her vagina.
“Wait,” Jack said. “It’s my turn to go first!”
“Oh, Okay. Guess I’ll take sloppy seconds.” Both men laughed.
Jack went around the table and faced Melinda’s naked bottom. He pushed his pants to his knees and massaged his penis to full erection. He then thrust it into her.
“No!” Forrest screamed. “Leave her alone, you fucking asshole!”
They, of course, could not hear him. But Linwolse did. She sat up in bed.
“Forrest? What is it?”
He ignored her, and continued to watch the screen in disbelief as the man named Jack raped his wife. Linwolse got out of bed, wrapped a blanket around herself, and came to his side.
“What is this?” she asked.
“WG agents are raping my wife,” Forrest answered.
“Your wife? Where is this coming from?”
“The government complex downtown. I broke into the Network node there. They don’t know the camera is running.” He looked at her. “Lin, this is realtime. It’s happening right now. Can you do something?”
“I am so sorry, Forrest. It is too far away for me to reach.”
“I am going to kill them!” he said.
“I will see that you get your chance,” she said, and she meant it.
They watched the screen in silence as the rape continued. The man named Ian watched with exuberance as his friend thrust into Melinda’s body. Her body began to tremble convulsively, but she remained unconscious.
“Look at that,” Jack said. “She’s enjoying it! Look at her shake. Damn, I’m I good or what?”
“Don’t go big-headed on me. She’s fucking unconscious, man,” Ian said.
“Well, I still think she likes it, whether she knows it or not.”
He continued to rape her.
“Have you ever tried ass-fucking?” Ian asked.
“Naw. Too nasty for me,” Jack answered, his voice breathless.
“Me neither. But since we have such a willing lady here, I thought I might give it a try.”
Jack started to laugh, but then he ejaculated. He removed his penis from Melinda’s body and tried to wipe it clean with the material of her skirt. She was deadly still. He pulled his pants up and buckled his belt.
“Thanks ma’am. That was very nice of you.”
The room was filled with laughter, and Forrest thought he would explode from frustrated anger.
The men traded places, and just as Ian was about to lower his pants, Jack stopped him.
“Wait!” he shouted.
“What?” Ian demanded.
“Look at her eyes. Something is wrong.”
They all studied Melinda’s eyes. They were open and staring blankly. Forrest was reminded of the way the nurse’s eyes had looked after she died, and his chest tightened in morbid fear.
Jack placed a hand to her neck, feeling for a pulse. “Oh shit! She’s dead!”
Ian gaped at him. “You mean I was about to fuck a dead woman?”
“It’s not funny, Ian. She’s dead, and we killed her!”
And it was not funny. Tears of anger and loss came to Forrest’s eyes. Linwolse put an arm around him and held him close.
“So, she overdosed on the truth drug. That happens sometimes. We’ll be reprimanded and that will be the end of it.”
“No, Ian, that will not be the end of it. They will find my semen inside of her. And that will be difficult to explain.”
“Oh shit! We’re dead meat,” the other said, fear in his voice.
“As it should be,” Linwolse said as she killed the terminal.
Forrest wept. “Why, Linwolse? She was a good woman, a loving wife and mother. She did nothing to deserve this. She was innocent and any wrong doing, and they killed her!”
“I know,” Linwolse said, her voice soothing.
“Why?” he shrieked. “Why does she have to be dead?” The kinetic energies created by his distraught mind caused the lights in the room to waver and objects in the room to shake.
Linwolse held his face in her blistered hands, ignoring the pain.
“Forrest, you must control yourself! You are putting out too much energy.”
He looked into her eyes, and felt himself calm somewhat.
“What do I do now?” he asked.
“You adjust—you simply adjust. But I promise you this, Forrest. You will have your revenge against these men and the government they represent. This is a vow I make to you. You will have your revenge.”
And Forrest knew that he would. The WG, and maybe the whole fucking planet, would pay for his wife’s death. One way or another, they would pay. And they would forever regret the day that they made Forrest Hauser their enemy.
Forrest felt her tremble. “You are not well, Lin.”
“I’m still weak, but I’m okay.”
“Go back to bed. You must rest and recover. We have much to do.”
“Okay, my love. Will you join me?”
“Not now. I’ve still got more research to do. Besides I couldn’t sleep anyway.”
She kissed him on the forehead and then went back to the bed and got under the covers.
A knock came at the door.
Forrest went and opened the door. One of the unnamed male Enonians stood outside the door and gave him a concerned look. He was tall (almost a head taller than Mandoss) and muscular with black eyes and long black hair.
“My name is Jerac. I sleep in the room next to yours. I felt you call out to the Mind. Do you need assistance?”
Forrest had no idea what the Mind might be.
“No. I’m fine now. Something happened to upset me.”
“What?”
“They killed my wife.”
“Who?”
“WG goons.”
“That is Typical. The human species elects its brightest minds to make the laws and then hires the dull ones to enforce it. Without our intervention, humans would have exterminated themselves long ago.”
Forrest was in no mood to argue the point, and said nothing.
Jerac continued. “It is a great loss to lose a good wife. I have lost hundreds. And the pain is always great. But you adjust in time.”
Forrest did not want to discuss the subject. He just wanted Jerac to go away.
“I thank you for your concern. But I must get back to work now.”
“I understand. If you need anything, please feel free to call on me. I wish to be your friend.”
“I appreciate that, Jerac. I will talk to you later.”
“Of course.”
Forrest closed and locked the door. He did not know what to think of Jerac. He could not read him, could not see behind those intense, dark eyes. Forrest could not trust anyone he could not read. There seemed to be something calculating about him, something hidden—working to an end Forrest could not see. If Jerac was truthful about being his friend, he would know soon enough.
Linwolse was watching him. “Jerac has offered you friendship. That is a good sign that the others are accepting you as one of their own.”
“I don’t know if I can trust him,” Forrest said.
“You should not trust him completely, at least not yet. You must also earn his trust.”
Forrest went to the bed and sat next to her. He looked into her eyes and felt love for her.
“I love you, Lin. And you, I do trust with all my heart.”
Linwolse smiled. “And likewise I trust you, my love.”
He was disturbed that he could so easily accept Linwolse’s love after just witnessing Melinda’s death. But life must go on, and there were deeds to be done, plans to be made, and revenge to be had.
“Go to sleep now,” he said. “You will never heal if you stay awake all the time taking care of me.”
“Yes, my love.” She closed her eyes.
Forrest returned to his desk, activated the console, and logged on to the Network.
And it was with a greater sense of purpose that Forrest searched the Network nodes, looking for some way to get himself to the Forever.
And he found it.
***
Forrest was late. They were all there, except Linwolse who he had instructed to stay in bed. As he entered the planning room he found them gathered around the large holoviewer. An image of the Forever was projected above with an apparent length of two meters. Jerac noticed him first and gave him a quick smile. Mandoss turned to him.
“Jerac tells me that your human wife has been killed by the WG,” he said softly.
“Yes.”
“We did not mean for her to be hurt. I am greatly sorry for this event.” Mandoss sounded as if he truly meant what he said.
Forrest had mix emotions. Mandoss was admitting that Melinda’s death was in part their doing, and he felt the urge to tell Mandoss to go to hell. But he resisted the urge. His wife’s death had changed the situation, giving him a greater sense of imperative, and he needed them as much as they needed him. He was one of them now, and he would use them just as they were using him.
“What has been done cannot be undone,” Forrest said and Mandoss nodded. “But I shall have my revenge against the WG and the goons that killed her.”
“Time is short, but we will do what we can to assist you in your revenge,” Mandoss said.
“Why waste time on that?” Lasandra contended. She stood on the opposite side of the holoviewer from Forrest, and if the projection of the Forever had been lower he would not have been able to see her face. “We have too much to lose to waste time and energy on the wants of a Once Human.”
Forrest glowered at her and was about to speak when Jerac spoke.
“He deserves his revenge!” Jerac said. “I felt his anger during the day, and it was the anger of an Enonian, not a Once Human. He is of the Mind, and warrants our support.”
Lasandra glared at him. “I have no patience for your religion, Jerac. It is too dangerous to divide our efforts now.”
Mandoss raised his hands in behest. “We all felt the outcry of our New One. And we will do what we can to see that revenge is his. But now we have more immediate concerns—”
“I still say it is foolish!” Lasandra spat.
Forrest could not contain himself. “Lasandra, you go to fucking hell!” She grinned at him, and he hated her for it.
“Stop!” Mandoss commanded. “This bickering gets us nowhere.”
“May I speak?” Forrest asked.
“Yes, of course.”
“I have already taken steps to get my revenge. And what I have planned will not interfere with our taking of the Forever.”
Mandoss gave him an approving look. “What have you done?”
“The WG will try to cover up the death of my wife. The men responsible will be reprimanded, reduced in rank, and transferred to another post. I have altered Network records so that they will be transferred to the Forever as part of the pre-launch security force. They will be aboard when we take the ship, and they will be mine.”
“Very good! I take it that you have come up with a plan to take the Forever.”
“I have devised a way to get me on board so that I can gain control of the computer systems. But there is still the problem of how to get the rest of you on board. I have ideas, but I didn’t want to implement anything until we discussed the matter.”
“And how will you get on board?”
“I’ve created a false identity in the Network archives. This false person has been assigned duty to a tech ship. The crew of this ship, along with several other ships, will be combing the hull of the Forever to verify that all exterior systems are functioning properly. Once I am there, I will manufacture a false report of deflector rod failure near the ship’s thrusters. No one will be suspicious when I leave the ship on a spacerider headed for the thrusters. I can gain entry to the Forever through one of the maintenance airlocks of the thruster cylinder. Once inside, I gain control of the ship’s computers.”
The Enonians had watched him intensely as he spoke, and he realized how extremely importantly this mission was to them, and how unimportant he was by comparison.
“You are sure you can control the computers?” It was the remaining unnamed Enonian male that asked.
Forrest looked at him, unable to read his expression.
“Who are you, if I may ask?”
“My name is Blix. Answer my question.”
“Well, Blix, as you know I was project manager for the computer design and programming. I have examined the files Linwolse and I retrieved from Worldly Machines, and there are many backdoors left in the code. Some of those doors are extremely complex, and they simply have not had the time to remove them, at least not all of them. I can enter the system through most any console. If I partially disable the internal security system, I should be able to get to the main bridge undetected. The security force and external monitors will not know anything is amiss. Once I get to the bridge, I gain control of the ship.”
“There will be guards on the bridge,” Eletel said.
“Yes, there will be. I’ll have to kill them.”
“That will set off an alarm.” Jerac said.
“Yes, but I will have secured the bridge before they can do anything about it.”
Lasandra spoke. “So then you have the Forever. How do we get on board?”
“There are hundreds of Guardian ships protecting the Forever. And several hundred more are due to lift off in the next few days. Perhaps if you commandeered one of those ships.”
All eyes went to Artemus, and Forrest followed.
“No,” he said. “A Guardian ship is too small to carry the Nothingness Drive. We need a cargo ship.”
“That should be no problem,” Forrest said. “Hundreds of cargo ships are scheduled to arrive at the Forever in the next several days. This is a case where the decision to launch the Forever two years early works to our advantage. Even though security is high, a lot of last minute details are being handled in haste. That means a lot of chances have to be taken to get things done on time. While supplies being shipped to the Forever will be checked, they will not be as thorough as normal. I can create false identities for each of you, and a false manifest. Then it’s just a matter of getting you into the liftoff queue, and the drive to the ship. The cargo ship’s crew should be easy to control.”
“There’s a lot of loose ends here, but I think the general plan will work,” Artemus said. He winked at Forrest.
“I agree,” Mandoss said. “We can work out the details. But the important thing is that the cargo ship arrives at the Forever soon after Forrest gains control of the ship.”
“And the security force on board will be our initial blood supply,” Lasandra said.
“True. Now, let us get to work—”
“One more thing,” Forrest said. “The tech ship I’m assigned to lifts off tonight at midnight.”
“Well then, you best get prepared. Eletel will see to your needs. I will fill you in on the timetable later.”
“And Linwolse?”
“She will be attended to. Do not worry about her. Just do your job.”
Forrest rose to leave the room, and Eletel followed.
“Forrest,” Lasandra called.
He turned and looked at her. “What?”
“You cannot fail us, for I shall drink your blood, if you do.”
Forrest stared at her for a moment and then said nothing. He turned and exited the room with Eletel close behind.
The next few hours, as he created the false records in the Network and Eletel prepared his disguise, would be the last hours he would spend in this house—and on Earth for many thousands of years.
***
The small tech ship Newton 6 was launched from the Earth orbiting midway station without the benefit of inertial inhibiters. It would take six hours for the craft to each the Earth-Moon L-2 point, where the Forever and its support ships were waiting. And Forrest would be sick the whole time. The acceleration of the shuttle that brought the crew to the station was bad enough; but to be accelerated again and then plunged into weightlessness was more than his system could take. He seemed to spend more time in the head regurgitating (or at least trying to) than he did in his quarters or the commons.
The captain would not activate the gravity generators until they reached the L-2 point where the gravity field would be needed to prevent the tools and instruments of their trade from roaming aimlessly about the ship. Until then, it was considered a waste of energy.
Forrest returned from one of his frequent trips to the head, and strapped himself into his seat in the commons. Most of the crew thought his predicament to be rather amusing, but not the girl who sat across from him. He had chosen his starboard position partly because of the view of the stars it afforded, but mostly because the seat was a single unit, allowing for the passageway through the commons. But this did not stop the girl from taking the single seat across and facing him.
She had introduced herself as Lisa Hill. She was young, tall, athletically slender, and feminine. Her hair was a straight, shoulder-length, deep red-brown, held down by the tiny and almost invisible magnets attached to the ends and attracted to the magnets hidden in the collar of her jumpsuit. Her complexion was clear and pleasantly tanned. She had large dark brown eyes that must have stolen many a man’s soul. She spoke with a pleasant and slightly British accent. She wore a technician’s white jumpsuit as did the rest of the crew, but this did not hide the curves of her body. Forrest found her to be uncommonly attractive.
“Landlubber?” she asked, smiling.
“Yes, I’m afraid so. I’m not used to space travel,” Forrest responded.
“How did you get this assignment? They usually only hire experienced spacers.”
“I’m a specialist in deflector field design. I’m on loan from my company.”
“You’re an engineer then? Not just a lowly technician like the rest of us.”
Forrest smiled at her. “I wouldn’t call technicians lowly. Sometimes techs have to fix the goof-ups we engineers design.”
She laughed and he joined in with her.
“Is there a problem with the deflectors on the Forever?” she asked.
“No. Not that we know of, anyway. The WG is just being cautious. From what I understand, all kinds of specialists are being called in to make sure the Forever is ready for its early launch.”
“Yeah, I heard that was so. It seems strange. I mean I understand the reasons for the early launch, with the terrorist threat and all. But I was expecting to spend the next two years on this assignment, and now this will be my last trip out.”
“The decision to launch the Forever early took most of us by surprise,” Forrest said. “But still, I find it hard to believe that anyone could actually skyjack the Forever. With all the security in place, it would seem impossible. Why even try?”
She studied him for several seconds, and Forrest found it discomforting. “Who knows?” she finally said. “If they are genoclones, I imagine they want to populate the galaxy with their own kind rather than us lowly humans.”
“Yes, I suppose that is true. There has been a lot of talk about the genoclonic threat.”
There was a lull in the conversation, and Forrest watched the silent stars through the protective metacrystal. He knew that if all went as planned, he would soon be out there amongst the stars and the mysteries they would bring. A part of him looked forward to the experience, but another part felt an indeterminate dread.
“Beautiful, aren’t they?” she said.
“What?”
“The stars.”
“Oh, yes they are,” Forrest said.
“I have this silly dream about being a deep space explorer. But I’ll most likely be a decrepit old lady before we have the drive technology that would even get us to Alpha Centauri in a reasonable time.”
Forrest looked at her. “Don’t give up on that dream. There are some promising technologies under development that just may work. Perhaps sooner that you think.”
She returned his looked and smiled. “I’ll remember that.”
Forrest did not return the smile, though. At that moment he felt his stomach trying to move up into his throat.
“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Just my space sickness.”
“Oh! I’m being stupid! We’ve got a spinner in the exercise room. Come with me.”
She took him by the hand and led him to the rear of the ship. The magnets in their boots kept them from flying off the metal floor. They went down a narrow hallway past the crew quarters to a part of the ship Forrest had not seen. The room they entered was large for a tech ship, but then it had to be to hold the ten-meter diameter spinner. They maneuvered around the various exercise machines until they reached the far side. Lisa unsnapped a pad from the floor and placed it on the inside of the spinner, trying to convince it to stay put. She then pulled him into the spinner, set it for one-gee, and flipped the switch.
Forrest felt himself fall to the inside surface of the spinner against the pad, with Lisa beside him. To his senses it did not seem that the spinner was turning, but rather that the ship was turning about the spinner. He laid his head on the pad and closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation of weight. The spinner was precisely balanced and tuned, the only obvious evidence that he was in a rotating contraption being the purring of its drive motors.
“Is that better?” Lisa asked.
“Yes, much better. At least as long as I keep my eyes closed. I don’t know if I can handle the universe spinning about us like that.”
“Oh, the vertigo. I’m sorry. I’m so used to it that I didn’t think to pull the blinders down.”
He heard her work the controls and felt the spinner adjust itself slightly as its distribution of mass changed.
“Okay, you can open your eyes now,” she said.
He did, and it looked like they were inside of a giant, hollow torus.
“Amazing. I can’t even tell I’m moving.”
This was not entirely true. His enhanced perception could detect the minor adjustments of the spinner’s servo loop, and a breeze could be felt circulating through the torus. But the illusion was quite satisfactory, and his stomach returned to its normal position.
Lisa propped her head up on her hand and gazed at him.
“Tell me about yourself,” she said.
Forrest felt a tinge of concern. She was getting too close, and he could not afford it.
“There’s not much to tell.”
“Well, you could start with your name.”
“I’m sorry. Derek Wiley.”
“Derek? I like that. And?”
“And what?”
She grinned. “There’s more to you than just a name.”
“Well, I’m American, born and raised in Tampa Florida. After graduating from high school I attended the University of Florida where I got my degree in physics with a specialty in torsion field theory. After that I worked for various firms, and finally ended up working with an engineering consulting firm in Orlando. And here I am. I told you there wasn’t much to tell. Pretty dull stuff, huh?”
“Are you married?” she asked without hesitation.
“Never been married.”
“Why not?”
“Never met the right girl, I guess. What about you?”
“I’ve never married either. I’ve always been too busy pursuing a career in space to settle down and be a wife or mother.”
“What got you interested in space?”
“Probably my father. He’s an astrophysicist. I was born in London where my father taught and did his research. My mother was a photojournalist. They were always so busy, I was practically raised by my nanny. When I was thirteen my mother was killed in a plane crash, and soon thereafter my father and I moved to America where my father got tenure at Harvard. Anyway, I was always around people who were talking about space and the out there and I became fascinated with the subject. Everyone thought I’d grow up to become a model or actress since I’m so, so beautiful, they said. But no, I went to MIT, got my degree in astronomics, and here we are talking about it.”
“You are beautiful,” Forrest said, though he knew he shouldn’t.
“So are you,” she responded.
Forrest smiled at her. No one had ever told him that before.
They gazed at each other for several moments and Forrest started to speak, but then said nothing.
She sat upright and looked at him with concern. “I don’t want you to think that I’m the type of girl that—I mean, I don’t usually…” She looked away.
“I don’t think you are that kind of girl,” he said.
“It’s just that I find you so very attractive, from the very first time I saw you.”
“I’m attracted to you as well.” Forrest didn’t know why he said that. This was certainly no time to get involved with someone. There was too much at stake to risk it on what could never be more than a short-term relationship. But he could not stop himself.
She continued. “A lot of the men I’ve worked with have made advances to me. But they almost always have wives or girlfriends back on Earth. They just want easy sex, and I can understand that. But I’m just not that way. I want my relationships to have some meaning. I need to feel something about the person I’m with. It gets pretty lonely up here sometimes.”
“I know the feeling.” He sat up and looked into her eyes.
“You do?”
She studied him with ardent concern, and a look of anticipation.
Forrest leaned over and kissed her warmly. She hesitated briefly, but then kissed him back with equal feeling. They then separated and she laid back on the pad, her eyes never losing contact with his.
“Make love to me,” she said, her voice almost inaudible.
Forrest contemplated her as he caressed her face. He wanted her. He wanted to share the love and joy of intimacy that she needed, to feel her next to him, a union of spirit as well as body. But he could not. It was too dangerous—not only for him, but for her as well.
“I can’t,” he said finally.
“There’s someone else?”
“No. It’s just that time is short. When this assignment is over, you’ll go your way and I’ll go mine. We might not ever see each other again. I don’t want to hurt you.”
“It doesn’t have to end that way.”
“But it will. Our lives are on separate paths.”
“They don’t have to be,” she said.
“But they are. We are different.”
She sat up and turned away from him. She did not speak.
Forrest continued. “Look, I can’t even get on a spaceship without getting sick. And this is your whole life, your dream. You could not be happy being earthbound.”
“I did not ask you to marry me!” She said, a hint anger.
“No, you asked me to make love to you. And love is the operative term here. You asked for love, not simple sex. And if I give that to you now, I may not be able to later.”
“Aren’t you making things a bit complicated?” She would not look at him.
“Sex can be turned on and off, but love cannot.”
She turned to face him. There were tears in her eyes.
“I just want to be close, to feel love in what for me is an otherwise loveless life.”
“If we open that door we might not be able to close it again.”
“Why does the door have to be closed?”
“Because I know I would learn to love you, and I don’t think I could bear the months or years of separation while you are on assignment.”
“Separation is a way of life for spacers.”
“I am not a spacer.”
She turned her eyes downward. “So you are not willing share love with me, if only briefly?”
“We would only hurt each other.”
“I am already hurt!”
“Perhaps that makes my point.”
“Perhaps it does. You don’t want me!”
“That is not—”
But before he could complete the thought, she plunged through the blinders and spun into the gravityless exercise room with the expertise of an experienced spacer. The blinder assumed its normal position and Forrest was alone. He stood and walked the circumference of the spinner several times before finally laying down on the pad Lisa had left behind. He felt remorse for having hurt her. He wished that he could tell her the truth, that the real reason he could not have a relationship with her was that he would soon be leaving the solar system, most likely never to return. And how do you tell someone who was feeling love for you that you were not even human anymore?
His watch told him that it would be four hours before they reached L-2. He resolved to pass the time by sleeping in the spinner, if his agitated mind would let him. As he lay awake he could not help wondering about Lisa’s attraction to him. They had only become aware of each other a few hours ago, and already they had had a lover’s quarrel. He remembered the time spent with the other Newton 6 crew members at the spaceport lounge as they awaited their boarding call. He had tried to remain by himself as much as possible, avoiding conversation. But he could not avoid contact completely, and Lisa always seemed to be nearby, watching him, trying to catch his eye. She had tried to start a conversation with him several times, but he had cut her short. She was definitely not shy—if she saw someone she wanted, she had no qualms about letting him know it. She was strong-willed and determined; but also sensitive, judging from her sudden departure from the spinner. He was not surprised when she had chosen the seat across from him in the commons for the six-hour journey to the L-2 point. She was after him—no doubt about it.
And he was amazed that such a beautiful woman as Lisa would be so obviously attracted to him. When he was in college, he was always too busy with his studies and research projects to have much inclination to seek female companionship. But when he did notice someone he wanted, it seemed that he would have to turn cartwheels, or something equally audacious, just to get them to notice him. He was simply not the type of man that women noticed. He had spent most of his college days with little love interest in his life—at least until Melinda came along during his postdoc and changed everything. But then she had been a special case. And Linwolse was most certainly a special case.
Perhaps Lisa was special, too. But he didn’t think so. When he had left to embark on this journey, he sensed women noticing him left and right. It didn’t matter if it was someone he passed on a street, a stranger in an elevator, a flight attendant, or whatever. Women were noticing him, their eyes following him, sizing him up. This was confusing and disconcerting for someone who was operating undercover.
It was true, he was changed. He could see things, think more clearly, and had powers that he would not have believed in before. But he was not using those powers. And his personality and manner was not so different, at least he didn’t think so. His disguise was nothing more than a change in hair color and style, his eyes brown rather than their natural blue. He was basically the same Forrest, outwardly anyway.
So why was he suddenly so attractive to women?
He pondered the question, but still did not make the connection with the keepers.
***
He regained consciousness when he felt himself being tossed about the spinner. He grabbed a safety bar, swinging about as gravitational down changed its position, and pulled himself to the nearest control panel. He hit the stop button, and found himself hanging at the top of the spinner like a stranded carnival-goer at the top of a Ferris wheel. Forrest toggled the spinner control until he was brought to the lower side, pushed through the blinders, and made his way to the commons. He was thankful for the artificial gravity.
“Mr. Wiley,” the captain called, “I was wondering when you would join us.”
“Sorry. I fell asleep.”
The captain just grunted and said nothing more to him. Several of the crew members turned and looked at him, amusement on their faces. Lisa gave him a hurt look, but quickly glanced away when his eyes met hers.
The crew was gathered about the captain as he discussed their duties and team assignments, but Forrest was more interested in the starboard view. Despite all the years he had worked on the Forever Project, and all the holograms he had studied, he was still overwhelmed by the sight of the Forever before him. The Newton 6 was several kilometers distant, but still the great ship covered nearly half the viewport. Perhaps ten-kilometers away the WG cruiser Peace Maker could be seen, dwarfed by the gigantic Forever. Several hundred small dots, Guardian ships, were scattered over the entire area, and three military transport ships—motherships for the Guardians—were visible, the others hidden by the Forever. Several huge freighters were docked at various positions along the Forever’s hull, unloading last minute supplies. The smaller, specialized cargo ships, one which would contain the Enonian complement and the Nothingness Drive, were not due for two days.
“Okay people, odd-shift crew to the pods,” the captain said. “You’ve got twenty minutes before drop-off.”
The crew would rotate in ten-hour shifts, each referred to as odd or even depending on its ordinal position within the shift schedule, with two hours of idle time between shifts. Forrest realized he didn’t know which shift he was on. He went to the electronic display behind the captain’s podium and searched for his assumed name.
“Are you lost, Wiley?” the captain asked.
“Just a bit confused, Sir.”
“Landlubber,” the captain said, a hint of disdain in his voice. “You’re odd-shift, pod number seven. I hope you don’t work your teammate to death.”
“I learn fast, Sir.”
“Let’s hope so.”
Forrest followed the odd-shift crew down the ladder that led to the lower level of the Newton 6. Although he had downloaded and memorized the technical specs of a Newton class ship back on Earth, he still studied his surroundings in great detail. Captains and crew were known to customize their craft with government approval, and he must note anything that was different about this one.
He located his pod and worked the controls that would open the hatch. The pod was about seven meters in diameter with small chemical thrusters for propulsion. He entered through the small airlock and noted the two esuits mounted to either side. A narrow passageway led to the crew compartment at the front of the pod. He chose the left chair, since by convention piloting was done from the right. His teammate had not arrive yet, and he studied the control console. He started the pod and watched the holoscreen as the pod went through its power-on diagnostics.
He heard someone entering the pod. She strapped herself into the remaining chair.
“I didn’t arrange this,” Lisa said, not looking at him.
“Arrange what?”
“Us being teammates.”
“I didn’t think that.”
“Have you ever flown one of these?” she asked.
“Only in simulation,” he lied. His only knowledge of the pod was what he got from the Network.
“Well, I’d best pilot.”
“I agree.”
“I see you’ve started her up. Anything unusual?”
“Systems report normal. It wouldn’t hurt if you double checked.”
“I planned to!”
“There’s no reason for us to be enemies,” he said.
“I’ve no desire to die at the hands of a landlubber,” she retorted.
“Neither do I.”
They were silent as she worked the controls, checking all system parameters.
“You’ll be happy to know that the pod is equipped with agrav generators. But only one-half gee,” she said.
“I promise not to throw-up.”
“I appreciate that.”
The console indicated ten minutes before drop-off. It would be a long ten minutes. Lisa continued to worked the console, checking and rechecking system status. Forrest knew she was overdoing it, but it gave her something to do and less reason to talk. Finally the communication links between the thirty pods and the Newton 6 was checked one by one, and a voice from the overhead speaker announced thirty seconds to drop-off.
The holoscreen displayed the countdown, and Forrest felt apprehensive.
The restraining arms slid back from the pod and the metal floor beneath the pod opened to expose the drop shaft. The counter hit zero, and Forrest felt himself rise as the pod plunged rapidly down the shaft. Only when Lisa activated the stabilizers did he settle back down into his chair. They were now in empty space, with the Newton 6 one-hundred meters above them, relative to the pod’s local gravity field.
“Fun, huh?” she said.
“Thrilling,” he responded as he tried to push his insides back to where they belonged.
The pods dispersed with repeated bursts from their thrusters, each seeking it own destination. Lisa guided their pod to their target, and Forrest admired the deftness with which she piloted the small craft. She was indeed a skillful and talented spacer.
When they reached their assigned location along side the Forever, she locked the pod into the torsion field produced by the huge ship. The hull of the Forever was divided into thirty-meter square sections. They would move from one section to the next, checking the deflector rods, antennas, sensor arrays, and other peripheral devices for proper operation, until their shift was over. The pod was thirty meters out and facing the hull. Even at this distance the three-meter thick layer of clear, metaceramic material was easily discernible. The apparatus they were checking was embedded in the metaceramic, protected from the dust and gases of space.
Forrest activated the signals that would put the devices into diagnostic mode. He studied the data stream returned to the pod, and with the help of the inboard computers, looked for anything out of order. It would take about ten minutes to analyze each section, and then they would move on to the next.
They worked for five hours, saying little to each other, except as necessary to do their job. Lisa’s tone became more civil as she got used to his presence and realized that he did know what he was doing, even if he wasn’t a spacer.
“You should not have left me the way you did,” Forrest said, glancing at her.
“Oh, Derek. It was useless. You would not, or could not respond the way I wanted. I felt like a complete fool.”
“You were not a fool. I wanted you the same way. I mean that.”
She looked at him. “Then why didn’t we—make love?”
“Because there’s more to me than I could tell you.”
“What do you mean?”
He paused to collect his thoughts. “Everything I told you about myself is true. But what I couldn’t tell you was that I’m here as more than a torsion field specialist.”
Lisa eyed him. “You’re a spy?”
“Spy is too strong a word. I’m an observer. I just observe and look for suspicious activity.”
“The crew of Newton 6 is under suspicion?”
“No one, and everyone, is under suspicion. The government is just being cautious. I have no reason to suspect anyone in your crew. But I do have to be aloof and objective.”
“And that’s the reason you wouldn’t make love to me?”
“Yes. I can’t be objective about you if we are lovers.”
She laughed. “Just my luck. I finally meet someone I really like, and he’s spying on me.”
“I’m not spying on you!”
“You know what I mean.”
“Yeah.”
“So, what happens when this assignment is over?” she asked.
“I go back to Earth, make my report, and go back to my job.”
“I’ll be going back to Earth too, you know. Maybe we could—well, spend some time together.”
“Perhaps.”
“Yes, perhaps.” Her tone suggested that there would be no “perhaps” about it.
A warning light flashed on the console.
“This is P-24. We have a torsion field failure. Sector 370-52. We need assistance.” The voice that came through the speaker was female, and sounded desperate.
“That’s just below us!” Lisa said.
She released their pod from the torsion field and turned it ninety degrees down, although what was down, now became straight ahead. Pod twenty-four could be seen spinning rapidly sixty meters away.
Lisa hit the talk button on the console. “P-24, this is P-7. We are on our way. Hang on.”
She fired the thrusters with full force, which was not much, but it got them to the whirling pod in less than a minute.
“Don’t get too close to the torsion field,” Forrest said.
“I know. Can you kill the field?”
“I’m trying to establish a link now.”
Another voice came on the radio. “This is Captain Hicks. What is happening?”
“P-24 is out of control,” Lisa reported. “We’re attempting to kill the field now.”
“A retriever is on its way,” Hicks said. “ETA in fifteen minutes. Do what you can. Hicks out.”
“Aye, captain.”
“Not soon enough,” Forrest said. “Look!”
A stream of gas was spewing out of the pod.
“Oh shit! That’s probably their air supply,” Lisa said. “They won’t last long at this rate. What about the field?”
“I’ve got a link. The system knows the field is fluctuating, but efforts to stabilize it are failing. It can’t kill the field, and I can’t override. It must be a hardware failure.”
“What can we do?”
“I’ll go get them.”
“You can’t go out there! You’ll get caught in the torsion field.”
“I know. But if we disrupt the field, maybe they’ll be thrown out.”
“How do we do that?”
“We throw something into the field.”
“The fuel canisters,” she said, almost shouting. “They’re about eighty kilograms each. If we eject three, that’ll leave us one for maneuvering. Will that be enough?”
“Maybe, if we eject all three simultaneously. It’s worth a try.”
She rotated the pod so that the ejection chambers were facing the torsion field. She then lifted the panel that hid the emergency ejection switches.
“Damn!” she cried. “I can’t remember which switch is for what. Why aren’t these stupid things labeled?”
“The lower four are for the fuel canisters. Throw the right three.” Forrest hoped his enhanced memory was serving him correctly.
“Thank God you know that!” She threw the switches, and they felt a slight jar as the canisters were ejected.
She swung the pod around, and they saw the canisters spinning wildly in the torsion field. But P-24 was not there.
“It works!” she shrieked. “But where are they?”
“That way,” Forrest said.
P-24 had been thrown at a forty-five degree angle from the normal of the Forever’s hull. Its stabilizers were beginning to slow its spin, but there was no sign that the crew on board had any control.
“Here we go,” Lisa said as she hit the thruster controls.
“P-24, are you all right?” Forrest spoke into his headpiece.
No response.
“P-24, can you respond?” He tried again.
Still no response.
“God, I hope they’re okay,” Lisa said.
It took three minutes for them to catch up to P-24. By this time it had almost stopped its rotation.
“Here I go.”
“Be careful,” she pleaded.
Forrest went to the small airlock and sealed the door behind him. He selected an esuit and pulled it on as fast as he could—which wasn’t very fast considering the intricate nature of the thing. Once he was suited up in what he hoped was the correct fashion, he activated the environment system. The esuit ran its diagnostics and gave him an OK signal. He then attached a tether to the esuit ring, and opened the outer airlock door.
Forrest looked into the empty space before him and at the distant Earth, and wondered why he had to be a hero. But, as Linwolse had once said to him, this was no time to be phobic. He jumped as hard as he could in the direction of P-24.
It was like jumping into nothingness. With the sudden loss of gravity and no sound, save his own heavy breathing, there was no sense of motion. It would have been just as accurate to describe P-24 as flying toward him, as the other way around.
He slammed into the hull of P-24 and grabbed hold of the nearest protrusion. It took a moment for him to gain some sense of orientation.
“Are you okay, Derek?” Lisa asked, her voice coming from within his helmet.
“Yeah, I think so.”
“Turn your radio on.”
He pushed a button on his belt.
“Yeah, I think so,” he repeated. “Would you believe this is my first spacewalk?”
Forrest engaged the electromagnets in the esuit’s gloves and boots, and crawled around the spherical pod like a four-legged spider on a basketball. When he reached the outer airlock door, he looked in to verify that the inner door was sealed before pulling back the lever that would open the outer door. He attached the tether to an external anchor and entered the pod. The pod’s agrav generators were still working and he found himself upside down. He righted himself with some difficulty in the tight space, and sealed the outer door. He waited for the airlock to pressurize, and then opened the inner door. The esuit was not meant to traverse the narrow passage to the control room, but he found that if he walked sideways he could just get through. He checked the oxygen gage as he went and it read fifty percent of normal. The crew had passed out from oxygen deprivation.
The male had a large gash on his forehead. The blood had congealed, but a trickle of blood ran down his face. His breathing was labored. The woman seemed uninjured, but like her companion, she was taking deep and rapid gulps of air. He undid her straps and shook her. She opened her eyes weakly and looked at him.
“You’ve got to get out of here,” he said.
She frowned and he realized she couldn’t hear him through the esuit. He pointed at her and then to his esuit, followed by the same motions regarding her partner. She understood and slowly got up. They dragged the unconscious male to the airlock and got him into an esuit. Forrest then helped her into the remaining esuit. She activated the esuit and breathed deeply. He pushed her radio button.
“How are you feeling?” he asked.
“Sleepy and weak as hell,” she said. “But I’m okay. I don’t think Roy is doing too well, though. We’ve got to get him to Newton 6 as soon as possible.”
“We’re on our way.”
Forrest opened the outer door, grabbed the tether and laced it through the rings on their esuits in such a way that it would not slip. He then pulled them out into the space between the two pods. When they arrived at his pod, he squeezed them into the small airlock and sealed the door. He waited for pressurization and then opened the inner door. Lisa was waiting and helped them remove the esuit helmets.
“How are you doing, Sharon?” she asked.
“Just fine now, thanks to your friend here.”
Lisa smiled at Forrest, but he was too weary to return the sentiment.
“We’ve got to get back as soon as possible. Roy may have a serious injury,” he said.
“Of course.”
She help him out of his esuit, since there was no way he could fit into his chair with it on. They then strapped Sharon to one side of the airlock, and put Roy in her arms.
“Hang on tight,” Lisa said.
“I will,” she answered.
Lisa and Forrest took their positions, and she fired the thrusters. The trip back to Newton 6 would take twenty minutes.
“I’m proud of you, Derek,” she said.
“For what?”
“For being brave, for saving their lives. For a landlubber, you did pretty damn good.”
“It had to be done.”
She looked at him. “Are you sure you’ve had no experience in space? I mean, are there any more secrets you haven’t told me?”
“Just simulations. This is my first time out, really.”
She studied him for a moment longer, and then returned her attention to the controls.
Forrest wondered if she was seeing through him, and that gave him pause.
***
They were exiting the pod when Captain Hicks and two crew members arrived.
“Get Hughes to the infirmary, now,” the captain said.
The two crew members picked up the unconscious man, and carried him away.
“Are you doing okay, Sharon?” he asked.
“Yes. We got knocked about pretty bad, and our oxygen line sprung a leak. But aside from a few minor bruises, I’m in good shape.”
“Why didn’t you back away from the torsion field? Didn’t your computers give warning?”
“It happened too fast for—”
“It was a hardware failure,” Forrest interrupted. “There was no time for advance warning.”
The captain stared at him. “I guess we owe you a debt of gratitude.”
“I didn’t do it alone. Lisa was there.”
“That will be noted on her record.” He returned his attention to Sharon. “You best get some rest. You may skip your next shift, if you feel it’s needed.”
“I don’t think I’ll need it. But thanks anyway.”
“As you wish. In any event, this shift is over for all of you, with full pay.”
At this he turned and climbed the ladder to the upper deck.
Sharon sat on a nearby storage box and looked at them “I don’t know about the two of you,” she said, “but I feel like a shower.”
“Me too,” Lisa concurred. She looked at Forrest. “Will you join us?”
“Together?” Forrest asked.
“Of course,” the two girls said in unison. They grinned at each other knowingly.
Reluctantly, he followed them up the ladder and to the communal shower.
The economics of space travel had long since abolished the traditional segregation of the sexes, and the false modesty concerning nudity went out with it. But Forrest had spent his life on Earth where the old traditions still held some sway. Nevertheless, he did not wish to appear prudish, and was right behind them when they entered the dressing room.
The two girls immediately began removing their jumpsuits. Forrest just stood and watched them.
Lisa laughed. “This is not a peep show, Derek. Get undressed.”
“Of course.”
He did as he was told, trying not to look at them. When they were naked, they threw their jumpsuits and undergarments down the laundry chute. Forrest was acutely aware of the nudity of the two girls, especially Lisa. He hoped that he would not develop an embarrassing erection.
They entered the shower. The room was small with twenty water nozzles lining the perimeter. Twenty people could fit into the room if they didn’t mind bumping into one another. The floor of the shower sloped slightly to the center where a drain led to the water recycler. The girls chose positions against one wall, and Forrest went to the opposite wall. He turned the cold water valve, ignoring the hot water, in a futile attempt to control his increasing lust. When the cool water hit him it almost worked, but he quickly adjusted. The girls chatted amongst themselves and for the most part ignored Forrest, but he did notice Lisa glance his way occasionally.
Forrest was facing the nozzle, letting the water hit his face, when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned, expecting to find Lisa.
But it was Sharon who stood naked before him.
She was the voluptuous type, but her was body firm and athletic. She had long blonde hair, now darkened by the water, and deep blue eyes.
“I just wanted to say thank you,” she started. “I feel a little awkward. Some of us were making jokes about the landlubber and his space sickness. But you saved our lives. We would have died if you hadn’t come and got us out of the pod. Anyway, thank you!”
“You’re welcome,” he said. Forrest was feeling uncomfortable. He was not supposed to be the center of attention.
She put her arms around him and pressed her body against his. He suddenly remembered what Lasandra had said about experience being magnified tenfold, and his mind exploded with desire. He felt his organ harden, and Sharon felt it too. She started kissing and stroking his body, moving downward until she was on her knees. Forrest looked at Lisa, but she had turned and faced the other way. Sharon was about to take his organ into her mouth when he put his hands to the sides of her head and stopped her.
“I belong to another,” he said.
She looked up at him, embarrassed.
“I’m sorry. I just got carried away by the moment.”
“It’s okay.”
She stood and avoided his eyes. “I really feel silly. I better go to my quarters.” She quickly left the room.
Forrest and Lisa finished their shower and went into the dressing room, selecting fresh clothes from the wardrobe.
“Did you stop her because of your objectivity?” she asked as they dressed.
“No, I stopped her because of you.”
She smiled at him. “You really do like me, don’t you?”
“Yes, Lisa, I do.”
She stood in front of the blower and combed her hair as it dried.
“We have a few extra hours before mess and sleep time. Will you join me in my quarters?” she asked.
“Yes,” he answered, against his better judgment.
***
Her room was identical to all the crew quarters. A single-person bunk hung against one wall, with cabinets above and drawers below. The opposite wall held a small wash basin with very little counter top space, and a lighted mirror above it. To the left, near the narrow door, a computer console extruded from the wall, its screen tiny and not holographic. The floor space was just wide enough for one person to traverse. A claustrophobic’s nightmare. But then space was at a premium on a tech ship, and private quarters, however tiny, was considered a luxury.
They managed to get on the bunk, with her practically on top of him out of necessity. They were not naked, nor did they intend to make love. It was companionship—togetherness—they sought. She lay with her head on his chest, and he stroked her hair. Forrest knew he was falling for her, but he couldn’t help himself.
“There’s more to you than you’re letting on,” she said.
“What do you mean?”
“You’re not just an engineer and a government spy. I can feel it. There’s something about you that goes far beyond the mundane life you claim. Tell me, will you?”
“There’s nothing to tell. You’re reading things into me that are not there. I’m just plain ol’ me, really.”
She snuggled closer to him (as if that were possible) and sighed. “I’ll find out eventually, you know.”
“If you’re looking for a prince, I’m afraid you’ve just found a lowly inn-keeper.”
“I don’t think so.”
They were silent for several minutes, and then she spoke.
“I plan to go with you, you know.”
“Okay.” He assumed she was referring to his return to Earth and his fictitious life.
They didn’t speak further, and soon he could feel her sleeping. He thought of the future, and wished he could bring her along with him on the Forever. That was, of course, out of the question. She would only be killed by one of the others, or worse, become a source of blood. And then there was Linwolse, who seemed to have staked a claim on him. He would have to content himself with the brief time he would have with Lisa, and hope that she would not be too hurt when he disappeared. Despite his immortality and the new powers that came with it, his life was not his own, at least not yet.
As he had these thoughts, something crept into his mind just below the surface of consciousness. There it hesitated, as if waiting for the right moment to strike. And then he felt it.
It was the thirst.
Not now! he screamed silently inside his head. He had hoped the thirst would not come again until he had the two goons who had raped and killed Melinda. He wanted to watch them slowly die as they realized what was happening to them. But the thirst was here now, and it had to be satisfied. He had to get away from Lisa as quickly as possible. If he drank her blood he would never be able to forgive himself. He thought of Sharon, who had offered herself to him in the shower.
He slowly untangled himself from Lisa, feeling himself tremble. He placed his feet on the floor and studied her. She had not awakened. Pulling the narrow door open, he peered into the passageway. He could see no one. The only sound was the distant rumble of the ship’s generators. He moved along the passageway and searched for the nameplate that would identify Sharon’s quarters. It was not far, and he knocked on the door.
She came to the door and opened it.
“Derek?”
“Yes. May I come in?”
She hesitated, but then let him in and shut the door. She studied him.
“Are you okay?”
“I’m feeling rather tense,” he said, truthfully.
“You poor man,” she said. “This has all been a bit much for you, hasn’t it? Look at you. You’re trembling.”
She seemed confused by his presence.
“I wanted to apologize for what happened in the shower,” he said, his voice shaking. “I just didn’t want to do that in front of Lisa.” It would not be long before his eyes turned red, and he must subdue her before then.
“I should be the one apologizing. I was acting rather impulsively. I think of myself as a free spirit, but not that free. Can I do something to help you? You’re so tense.”
“I want to make love to you.”
She could not restrain a laugh. “I—I don’t think so. What about Lisa?”
“She’s just a friend.”
“Look, Derek. What I did in the shower was just impulse. I don’t usually—”
“Please, Sharon. Make love to me,” Forrest insisted.
“Derek, we hardly know each other. I’m grateful to you, but—”
She stopped suddenly, and looked into his eyes. She leaned back against the bunk and was befuddled. She shook her head, almost indiscernibly, unable to understand why she was so willing to do as he asked.
“I wasn’t expecting this…” she muttered.
Forrest unsnapped the buttons holding the top of her jumpsuit together and pulled it down to her waist. She reached behind her back, unsnapped her bra, and let it fall to the floor. At that moment her breasts were the most beautiful Forrest had ever seen. He cupped her breasts with his hands and kissed her mouth profusely. He could feel her pushing her jumpsuit down to her feet.
“Let’s get you undressed,” she said, when he finally gave her a chance.
He threw the jumpsuit off as quickly as possible. His organ was hard and throbbing for her. Picking up her naked body, he put her on the bunk, and crawled on top of her.
“So much for the slow approach,” she giggled.
Forrest pushed his organ into her warm, willing flesh.
“Oh that’s nice,” she said.
He stroked her carefully, tuning his mind to her responses, and bringing her gradually to the point of climax, and submissiveness. He then slowed, his organ still within her, and their eyes met.
“I must be hallucinating,” she said, out of breath. “Your eyes look like they’re glowing.”
“I’m going to ask you something, and you must say yes,” he said.
“Oh? Are we gonna get kinky now?”
“I must drink from you, and you must say yes.”
She must have thought he was referring to cunnilingus, for she said, “Yes, my thirsty tiger, drink and eat all you want.”
But he did not go for that place between her legs. Instead he put his hand over her mouth, to muffle her screams, and bit into her jugular vein with his extruded fangs. The blood flowed into his mouth and down his throat. She fought with the strength of a healthy spacer, their bodies bouncing about the bunk. But she could not overcome him. He felt himself ejaculate into her as he drank, and the ecstasy sent him spiraling through the universes.
And then it was over.
He moved back from her, his hand still on her mouth. She stared at him in terror.
“You will not remember what has happened here. Do you understand?”
She just looked at him.
“I was never here. We did not have sex. I did not drink from you. Do you understand?”
She nodded her understanding.
“Do not speak.”
He removed his hand from her mouth. She said nothing, her mind in the grip of his own. He lifted her off the bunk and stood her on the floor. He took a wash cloth and cleaned the sweat from her body. He then toweled her dry and helped her dress. Grabbing her by the waist, he lifted her to the bunk and laid her down in a sleeping position.
“You will now go to sleep. And you will remember nothing when you awake.”
She closed her eyes, and was soundly asleep.
Forrest cleaned himself as best he could and got dressed. He then checked the passageway, and walked silently to his own quarters. Once there, he laid down on his bunk and fell asleep. And the keepers were busy with the fresh human blood he had provided them.
Reality is an illusion.
If we strip away one layer of the illusion, we find another.
If we strip away that layer, we find still another.
If we continue this process of stripping away the layers of illusion,
we will come full circle and find ourselves confronted with the original illusion.
When Lisa Hill awoke, Derek was not with her. She looked over the edge of the bunk to see if he had fallen to the floor or something equally ridiculous, but he was not in the room. Her watch told her she had been asleep about one hour, and she wondered why and where he had gone. A brief sense of concern—perhaps jealousy—crossed her mind. She thought of what had happened in the shower with Sharon, and feared he might have gone to her to let her finish what she had started. She had wanted to kick Sharon’s butt. And if not for the fact that Derek had stopped Sharon, she just might have done so—if not in the shower, then eventually. But she now realized that Sharon did not know about her relationship with Derek. And Derek had shown amazing strength when he stopped her from performing one of the most pleasurable sex acts a man could experience. Sharon was nothing if she was not sexually desirable. And Derek had said no!
She stared at the underside of the cabinets over her bunk, not really looking. Derek was a strange one. Despite his clumsiness, and his lack of experience in space, he had an inner strength that he seemed intent on hiding. But she could see it. Perhaps, she thought, that was why she was so attracted to him. He was good-looking enough, but not exceptionally so—and it wouldn’t hurt if he spent some time on the exercise machines. There was something about his manner, too. The way he looked at things, and people; it was like he was absorbing every bit of information that came his way—cataloging and storing it away for future reference. No doubt he was an extremely intelligent and perceptive man. The way he was able to see into her, and know her thoughts—sometimes before she did—amazed her. And he was so kind and sensitive. He seemed to be genuinely concerned about her feelings and wants. Even when she was feeling hurt and angry at him in the spinner, she knew he was doing what he felt best for her. Then there was sex. She desired him. It was not concupiscence, at least not solely. It was spiritual as well as physical. She wanted—needed—to make love with him, not just masturbate with him.
Intelligent, perceptive, desirable, and caring—that was Derek Wiley.
And Derek Wiley would be her man, whether he knew it or not. That much she had firmly decided. She was not sure who he was, or even if that was his real name. But she knew what he was. He was the man she had been waiting for—longing for—all her life. And now that he was here, there was no way that he was going to get away from her. She was in love with him, totally, utterly. And this was the first time in her life she had had such feelings.
And if her suspicions about him were true, she had every intention to be with him when it happened.
She slipped off the bunk and did a few muscle stretching exercises. She was not sure what she was about to do. Mess was not until an hour from now, and she didn’t feel like staying in her quarters. Her impulse was to find Derek. But she suspected he wanted to be alone. She thought of working out in the exercise room, but she would just get hot and sweaty and end up in the way when the even-shift crew hit the showers. What she really needed was to talk to someone, if only about nothing. Even the crusty Captain Hicks would do, if no one else was available.
She opened the narrow door of her compartment—or coffin, as some of the crew were fond of calling it—and stepped into the hallway. She looked both ways before deciding to head for the commons. As she proceeded, she heard a muffled sound, much like a groan. She stopped and saw she was standing in front of Sharon’s quarters.
“Sharon?” she called, leaning against the door. “Are you all right?”
Sharon did not answer, so she unlatched the door and went in. Sharon was lying on her bunk holding her stomach, grimacing.
“What’s wrong, Sharon?”
“Got stomach cramps, really bad.”
“Are you having your period?”
“No. Don’t know what’s causing it. I just woke up with ‘em.”
“Maybe it’s the accident. Your pod was spinning pretty fast.”
“Could be. But I experienced worst than that in training, and didn’t get sick.”
“That’s true,” Lisa said. “You better go see Doc.”
“Yeah.”
Lisa helped her down from the bunk.
“You’re trembling, Sharon.”
“I know. I feel so weak, like I’m gonna pass out.”
“Well, let me help you get to the infirmary. Maybe you banged your head or something, and don’t know about it.”
They started for the door, and Sharon stopped them.
“Got to throw up,” Sharon said. She went and regurgitated into the small basin. Lisa saw a trickle of blood flowing down her neck.
“You’re bleeding,” Lisa said.
“Huh? Where?”
“Your neck.” Lisa examined the small puncture wounds. She took the wet washcloth lying next to the basin, and dabbed at the wounds.
“Ouch!” Sharon cried.
“Sorry. You’ve got two wounds about four centimeters apart. I don’t know what in the pod could have done this, but something got you. I guess with all the excitement, you didn’t notice it, and neither did anyone else. Think you can make it? Or should I call Doc here?”
“I can make it, I think. He’ll just have me come down anyway. You know Doc.”
“Yeah. Well, let’s go.”
Lisa helped her through the commons and to the ladder that led to the second level. The second level of a Newton class ship was where all the repair facilities were located. Whether the thing that needed fixing was a person, a machine, an esuit, or whatever, level two was where you went. The infirmary was located at the front of the ship, presumably to distance it from the sound of the thrusters and generators.
When they arrived, Lisa was carrying Sharon in her arms. She waited for the sensor to open the sliding door, and then entered.
“Hey, Doc?” Lisa called.
“Hang on. I’ll be right there.”
Doc’s voice came from another room, his office. The main room was small—just large enough for five beds, two examination cubicles, and assorted medical equipment. Roy was in one of the beds, his head bandaged. He was unconscious and attached to a machine.
Doc came to the door of his office. He looked at Lisa and her charge.
“Well, don’t just stand there. Put her on the table,” he said.
Lisa did as she was told. “She passed out on the way here. She was complaining of stomach cramps and she threw up, and she’s got some puncture wounds on her neck.”
“She should’ve reported to me as soon as she got back,” Doc said.
“She didn’t think she was hurt.”
“Doesn’t matter.”
Doc was old for a spacer. Most guessed he was in his fifties, but all knew better than to say that to his face. His graying hair and white beard belied his attempts at claiming he was younger. He was a short-tempered, brusquely sort of man, and conversation with him was not considered a good time. But despite his sharp tongue and bad moods, he was respected by all spacers he had served with. Doc was a doctor first, and a SOB second. He was known to go to great extremes to save a spacer’s life, even staying awake for days at a time if needed. And if he did lose a patient, he acted like it was a personal loss. He was a man with a good heart, but bad bedside manner.
He examined her wounds. “Hmm … tiny little pricks. And right on her jugular, too. Any larger and she might have bled to death.”
Doc disinfected the area and applied a bandage. He then took a medscanner and placed it on her chest. He looked at the display, befuddled.
“What is it, Doc?” Lisa asked.
He looked at her. “Where did you find her?”
“In her quarters.”
“Has she been any place else?”
“Not that I know of. We showered when we got back after the accident—she seemed fine then. Afterward she went to her quarters.”
“Was there any blood?”
“On her neck.”
“No, girl, I mean in her room, on her bunk. Was there a lot of blood?”
“I didn’t see anything like that. Why do you ask?”
“The medscanner says she’s about two liters short of the blood volume required for her weight.”
“Where did it go?” Lisa asked.
“Now how should I know? You went through this whole thing with her. You tell me.”
“There was a little blood splattered in the pod, but not much, certainly not two liters. We assumed that came from Roy.”
“Probably did. He’s got a good size gash on his forehead. But he didn’t bleed very much. It was a clean cut that coagulated quickly.”
“How is he?”
“He’ll be okay. He’s got a fractured skull but no evidence of serious concussion. He’ll be in bed for a week, at least.”
“I’m glad he’s okay.”
“You said she threw up. Any blood then?”
“Not that I saw.”
Doc adjusted the controls on the medscanner. “No sign of internal injuries. She’s got some bruises and those pricks on her neck, but otherwise she’s in perfect condition. No reason to have a blood loss. Can’t figure this one.”
“Will she be okay?”
“Yeah. I’ll have to give her an infusion of blood to replace what she’s lost, but she’ll be good as new in a couple of days.”
“Thank God.”
“Here’s something,” Doc said as he studied the medscanner. “She’s had sex recently. Do you know who with?”
Lisa felt herself stiffen.
“How recently?”
“Within the last couple of hours, judging from the hormonal activity present.”
Her heart sank.
“I’ve no idea.”
“Well, I’ll ask her when she wakes up.”
“I gotta go, Doc,” she said, anxiously.
He looked at her. “Look around, will you. If you find anything, let me know.”
“I will, Doc.”
She left the infirmary. In the hallway she leaned against the bulkhead and tried to calm her agitated mind. It couldn’t be Derek, she thought. It just couldn’t be. But someone had had sex with Sharon. And any normal man would be stumbling all over himself to get back to her, after what she had offered in the shower. But Derek wasn’t normal, was he? Derek may not be exactly normal, but he wasn’t abnormal either. The way he had looked at her—and Sharon—in the shower showed he had a healthy interest in women. Damn, she thought, if he had sex with Sharon, she would bash his brains in. And that slut, Sharon—she didn’t care if she lived or died.
Lisa took a deep breath, and tears formed in her eyes. But she would not cry. She would not let them do this to her. She didn’t want it to be Derek that had sex with Sharon. But all logic pointed to him. There were other men on board at the time, of course, but none that Sharon had a relationship with, at least that she knew of, and few secrets existed aboard the Newton 6. It had to be Derek.
She went to her quarters, and despite her determination not to, had a good cry.
***
Lisa and Derek were three hours into their shift, and she just couldn’t stand it anymore. Derek had not shown up for mess before sleep time, and she didn’t see him again until he crawled into their pod. She was convinced that he had been avoiding her, and that convinced her that he and Sharon had had sex. And then his cheerful mood, and his acting like he was so glad to see her, had just made it worse. He had tried to chat with her about this and that, but she was too depressed to engage in lively conversation, although she did try; she didn’t want him to have the satisfaction of knowing she was jealous. Eventually, they had adopted a business-like tone as they worked, and she could sense that he knew something was wrong.
“Was it good, Derek?” she finally asked.
“Was what good?”
“You and Sharon.”
“Me and Sharon what?” His tone expressed innocence, but not very convincing.
“In her room,” she said. She was not looking at him, keeping her eyes on the console display, but she followed the inflections of his voice carefully.
He seemed startled. “I was never in her room. What are you talking about?”
“Oh come off it, Derek! I know you and Sharon had sex. And right after you and I were together.”
Derek was silent for a moment. “I did not have sex with Sharon, and I did not go to her room.” His voice was calm and steady, unreadable.
“Yeah, right.”
“What’s with you, Lisa? Why do you think I had sex with her?”
“Because I had to take her to the infirmary. She was sick, and Doc said she’d had sex within the hour. That’s right after you sneaked out of my quarters, leaving me alone.”
“And you consider that proof?”
“Yes! Well … no. I don’t know.” She started to cry.
Derek tried to brush a tear from her cheek, but she turned her head away from him.
“Did Sharon say we had sex?” he asked.
“No. I haven’t ask her. I haven’t seen her since I took her to the infirmary.”
“Lisa, listen to me. I won’t deny that Sharon is a very attractive woman. And if it was not for my feelings for you, I might have gone to her. But the fact is, nothing has happened between Sharon and me. And nothing will happen. Please believe that.”
She looked at him, and there was that depth, that intensity of being—the mystery—that made her want him so bad.
“Where did you go when you left me?”
“I went to my quarters. I had some work to do. I’m a spy, remember?”
“And that’s all you did?”
“For a while. Later on I slept.”
“You didn’t come to mess.”
“I was still working. And I wasn’t hungry anyway. All the excitement was a bit much for me. You know how us landlubbers are.”
Lisa could not stop herself from smiling at this.
“I want to believe you,” she said, looking away.
“Then believe,” he insisted.
“Am I being a fool?”
“You are no fool. You are a very intelligent and beautiful woman. I’m flattered that you feel so concerned about me. But I don’t want you to hurt. You’ve just let your imagination get the best of you, that’s all.”
They remained silent for several moments.
“Would you kiss me?” she finally asked.
Derek leaned over and gave her a peck on the cheek.
“That’s not what I meant,” she said, turning to him.
He kissed her affectionately, and she returned in kind.
“That’s what I meant,” she said, smiling. “Maybe I’m being a fool now, but I believe you.”
“Like I said, you are no fool.”
“I love you, Derek.”
She waited for him to return the sentiment, but he did not. But that was the way he was. He was not ready to profess love. Whatever he was, he was a good man. And she knew he loved her, even if he didn’t know it yet. The time would come; she could feel it.
They moved to the next sector, and Lisa locked the pod into the torsion field. They were near the stern of the Forever and a huge thruster collimator loomed to their right, making the pod look like a speck of dust. Lisa was amazed at the size of the thing. You could fit a thousand Newton class ships inside one collimator alone, and the Forever had six of them.
“This doesn’t look good,” Derek said.
“What?”
“The way the torsion field is fluctuating.”
She looked at the display. “Those readings are within normal parameters.”
“True. It’s not the values that bother me, but rather the way they are changing. I’ve seen this before. You better disengage us from the field.”
She broke the connection and backed the pod to safe distance. Derek maintained the link with the transponders and continued to study the display.
“What does it mean?” she asked.
“It means this torsion field may go unbalanced at any time.”
“But, how can you tell?”
“How much do you know about torsion field theory?” he asked.
“Not much. I just think of it as two energy fields trying to twist in opposite directions until they are balanced against one another. And that when balance is achieved, you have a deflector shield.”
“That’s correct. And you also know that a perfect balance between the two fields is never obtained. There’s always some give and take between the fields. One gains and the other gives, then they reverse. Random patterns are the most stable, since they statistically cancel out. And certain regular or rhythmic fluctuations are known to be stable. Other patterns are not stable, and this is one of them.”
“But why didn’t the computer flag it?”
“It doesn’t know about this one. It’s only recently been discovered.”
“You can identify it by looking at the numbers change?” she asked.
“Yes. I’ve spent many hours studying both stable and unstable patterns. It’s like tuning a guitar. You know when it’s tuned correctly by the way the strings sound. And this does not sound right.”
Derek sent the signal that would kill the torsion field generators for this sector.
“I’m going to have to study this one more closely,” he continued. “So far this pattern has only occurred in computer simulations. Now here’s a real live one. I’ll need all the data I can gather. And that means getting right up next to the deflector rods. I’ll come out after our shift on a spacerider.”
“You? On a spacerider?” She almost laughed.
“It won’t be fun. But we didn’t expect this pattern to occur naturally. I’ve got to find out why. And that has to be done before the generators are tweaked to get rid of the pattern.”
“Want me to come with you?”
“That won’t be necessary. I’ll just be taking a lot of boring measurements, like the shape and orientation of the deflector rods—stuff like that. I’ll be fine by myself.”
And so it starts, she thought, gazing at him.
***
They sat in Captain Hicks’ office. His office was at the bow of the Newton 6 and the metacrystal window behind him was almost as large as those in the commons. Millions of stars could be seen beyond the limb of the Forever.
“You want to do what?” Hicks asked.
“I’ve got to,” Derek said. “This pattern was not expected to occur. I’ve got to determine why. And that means taking very precise measurements of the deflector rods and the attenuators, and the even the variations in the hull plates and metaceramic density.”
“I can’t allow it.”
“But you’ve got to.”
“I don’t got to do anything but follow regulations. It’s too dangerous. Request denied.”
Lisa looked at Derek and could see the agitation in his face.
“When my company learns that I was not allowed to gather data, they’ll be very upset. They’ll complain to the WG, and then the WG will come down on your superiors, and—”
“Is that a threat, Mr. Wiley?”
“Not at all. Just a statement of fact.”
Hicks glared at him. “Let me tell you something, landlubber. The WG is more concerned about launching the Forever on time, than your torsion field theories. My job is to see that external systems are functional, and that is all. I’m not going to risk your life or anyone else’s pursuing some weird anomaly you think you have discovered. So don’t give me your threats.”
Derek started to speak, but Hicks interrupted.
“Enough of this. Get out of here!”
Lisa rose and Derek reluctantly followed. They left Hick’s office and walked down the corridor.
“I’m sorry, Derek,” Lisa said. “Hicks can be pretty hard-nosed about things. I should’ve known he would deny your request. He’s strictly by-the-book.”
“It’s not your fault. Hicks is an asshole.”
“What are you going to do?”
“Report what I know to my company. We’ve got simulation data. Maybe we can recreate the pattern in a lab. At least now we know the pattern exists in the field, and not just in theory.”
“What company do you work for, anyway?”
He hesitated—almost imperceptibly—before he answered. “Field Dynamics. We do research and consulting on the dynamics of field theory, thus the name. As you might guess, most of our contracts right now are with the WG. The construction of the Forever has been a real boon for us.”
“Must be pretty exciting—I mean, working on the cutting edge of technology and theory.”
“Well, if you consider sitting around with a bunch of eggheads, and arguing over mathematical proofs that would fill the side of the WG capitol building, exciting. Then, yes it is.”
“You’re one those eggheads, aren’t you? You’re pretty exciting!”
He smiled at her. “That’s chemistry, my dear. Not field theory.”
They both laughed.
As they neared the turnoff, Doc could be seen coming their way.
“How’s Sharon?” Lisa asked as he passed them.
“Fine, just fine,” he answered, not looking at them. But then he stopped and turned to face Lisa. “Sharon claims that she hasn’t had sex for a couple of weeks, despite what the medscanner reports. What do you make of that?”
“I don’t know,” Lisa said. “Maybe the medscanner is malfunctioning.”
“I checked that. There’s nothing wrong with it.”
“Then what?”
“She’s been raped, and either she doesn’t want to admit it, or she doesn’t remember.” Doc turned and headed for Hick’s office.
“Shit,” Lisa said. “Now there’s going to be an investigation.”
Derek had a concerned look on his face. But she didn’t think it was because he raped her, but rather because an investigation would get in the way of his plans.
They made their way to the messhall and sat opposite each other at the end of one of the long tables. The windowless hall was only half full and this position afforded them some privacy. The food served aboard a Newton class ship was not exactly delicious. But it was good, healthy food. Derek seemed to like it. He was gobbling it down like he didn’t expect to eat for a week.
“Let me guess. You’re hungry, right?” she said.
“Huh?” he said, his mouth full. “I’m sorry. I don’t mean to ignore you.”
“I don’t feel ignored.” She smiled at him.
She poked at the food on her tray. She was too nervous to have much appetite. Too much was happening—or about to happen. Her life was coming to a major turning point, and all because of a man she had known less than two days. She was in love with him—but it was more than that. It was what he was, and what he was about to do. And she wanted more than anything to be a part of it—a part of him—the best of two worlds combined. But if she was wrong about him, if she had misjudged him even the slightest bit, her life would be ruined. Her career in space would be over. The WG would bar her from space, and she would be forever trapped on that hellhole called Earth. She was risking everything, even her life, over a man with secret plans she could only guess at. And she was not sure why she was willing to take such a chance. Logically it was pure foolishness. Nevertheless, she had made her decision and she knew she would stick to it. It was like he had some kind of power over her; as if he had entered her mind and rearranged her thoughts. Here she was, the strong, self-reliant, independent, do-things-my-way spacer about to throw her whole life into what could at best be described as an exceptionally iffy unknown, and wholly because of a man she should hardly know.
“Derek?”
“Yes?”
“I need to ask you something. And I want an honest answer, okay?”
“Okay, I think. What is it?” He seemed concerned.
“Do you love me?”
He studied her, and she thought she could see an expression of relief on his face.
“I think so.” he said finally.
“You think so?”
“Well, it’s like the saying goes, you are what you think. I think I love you, so it must be true.”
“I need to hear you say it.”
He looked into her eyes and she felt a tingle run up her spine. He was doing it again.
“I love you, Lisa.”
She beamed at him. If her smile had been any broader, she might have split her face.
“Good!” she said.
She turned to her food and ate. Some of her appetite had returned, and besides, she was not sure when she might eat again.
***
They stood at the door of Derek’s quarters. It was sleep time, but she knew he would not invite her in. He seemed a little confused. How do you get rid of someone to whom you just professed love?
“I know,” she said. “You’ve got things to do.”
“Yeah, spy stuff. And, of course, I can’t have you looking over my shoulder. It’s against government regulations.”
“Well, does the government mind if you kiss me good night?”
“Section thirty-seven, paragraph sixteen, of the Spy Handbook explicitly prohibits spies from kissing their suspects. But I won’t tell, if you won’t.”
She grinned at him, and loved him all the more for his humor. “I won’t tell.”
They kissed and then embraced. She sensed that he felt it was the last time he would see her. But she knew better. He stepped back from her, caressed her cheek, and entered his room. She saw a look of sadness in his face.
Lisa did not go to her quarters. Instead she went through the commons, acting as nonchalant as she knew how, and climbed the ladder down to the launch level. She surveyed the area. No one was present, which was lucky. Next shift would not be leaving for another hour, and if she had things figured right, Derek would be here long before then.
She went to a pod and opened the outer airlock door. She selected an esuit and pulled it out. The damn thing was heavy in normal gravity. She hauled the esuit to the rear of the room, and hit the button that would open the loading dock door. It seemed that the esuit was getting heavier, but she didn’t have time for a nap. The loading dock was more like a garage than a receiving point. Objects that didn’t seem to have anywhere else to go tended to collect here. But as long as there was enough room to haul things in and out, no one minded. Five thrustersleds were attached to a far wall, and that was what was important. Some food barrels that had not yet been hauled up to the galley occupied one corner, magnetically coupled to the bay floor. That would be her hiding place.
The controls for the loading dock were located next to the entrance. The dock had an independent gravity system to facilitate loading supplies. She set the controls for one-half gee to make the esuit easier to put on. Once on, she latched the esuit helmet down securely and activated the environment systems. The holodisplay reported the power-on diagnostics. All systems were normal. She then switched the esuit off and unlatched the helmet; no sense in wasting the batteries and air supply. Feeling a little like a circus fat lady, she laboriously walked toward the food barrels. There was just enough room for her to slide down behind the barrels out of sight.
She waited. If she had Derek figured right, he should be along any time now lugging an esuit. Except he wouldn’t join her behind the barrels, which admittedly was not a very reasonable activity for an adult to engage in. If her theory was wrong and someone discovered her here, she would look pretty silly. Instead, Derek would mount a thrustersled and rocket to the Forever.
Five minutes passed. Then ten minutes. Time goes slow when one’s future is about to unfold, and she began to doubt herself.
But then the entrance to the loading dock opened, and Derek entered to prove her theory correct.
It was the reeling that brought him back to consciousness.
The Forever, and the rest of the universe, was spinning about him at a rate almost too fast to follow with the eye. He was close to the thrusters—close enough that the outside surface of the huge collimator would have seemed flat, had he been able to focus long enough.
The holodisplay of his esuit helmet showed disconnect from the thrustersled control system. He tried the controls, but got no response. A red warning light was frantically blinking on the thrustersled control panel. It was out of control—its stabilizers inoperative. Forrest realized he must have struck a deflector field, and that he was now whirling helplessly. A Guardian or Newton ship might notice him; but he was a speck of sand on a very large beach, easily confused with the tiny meteoroids that liked to collect at the L-2 point. No one would pay much attention to a small rock flying away from the Forever, since her deflectors were designed to produce exactly this effect.
Of course, he could radio for help. His presence here would be easy enough to explain; he could say he was determined to examine the torsion field anomaly he had concocted, despite Hick’s refusal to grant permission. But then he would be confined to the Newton 6, and very likely found out. It was his semen that would be found inside of Sharon. And if Doc got a hold of him …
He tried to think of a solution—while fighting the encroaching space sickness—but nothing came to mind. It seemed that he would spin forever, until the esuit ran out of oxygen or its batteries died. And his corpse would become just another crumb of cosmic dust caught in the gravitational balance of L-2. In a way the spinning helped; it made thinking more difficult, made resignation to his fate easier.
But then Forrest felt his momentum shift. Something—someone—was trying to stop his rotation. He could feel something, perhaps a tether line, wrapping itself around him like fishing line to a reel. He could sense his rotation slowing moderately, and then there was a sudden impact as the line became taut. If it had been possible, Forrest’s body would have continued to spin inside the esuit, but instead it felt his brain had been scrambled when his momentum was absorbed. Maybe his brain did spin around a few times; it certainly felt like it.
It took several seconds for his vision to return to normal. He saw that he was still turning, but much more slowly, and in the opposite direction. Another thrustersled was up against his, its occupant attaching the two sleds together with clamps. He couldn’t see the other’s face; the helmet light had apparently been knocked out by the impact. Whoever it was, he or she had saved his life, and for that he was grateful—he did not really want to become a meteoroid. When they got back to the Newton 6, he would have to use his powers to gain control of the situation. This would be more dangerous than his original plan, but it was his only option.
He felt the jolt as the other rider fired the thrusters. They did not head for the Newton 6 as he expected. He had assumed his rescuer had been sent to retrieve him when his illegal departure from the Newton 6 had been discovered. Instead, their trajectory was taking them to his original target—the Forever.
The massive collimator loomed before them like a small planet. The distant light reflected from the Earth was in turn reflected off the collimator and illuminated his rescuer. Those big, beautiful, brown eyes were unmistakable.
What the hell did she think she was doing? He was certainly glad she was here; he might have spent eternity as a frozen slab of meat, if not for her. But she should be taking him back to the Newton 6, for her own best interests. If she was taking him to the Forever because she had guessed his plans—and intended to be a part of them—then she was in serious trouble. She could not know the whole story. She did not attempt radio communication with him, and he maintained radio silence for the same reasons. Neither of them wanted to be discovered.
She adroitly guided the thrustersleds to within thirty meters of the hatch. She then fired the braking thrusters—her sled’s stabilizers preventing them from rotating about their common center of mass. She motioned to him, and he realized she was waiting for him to kill the torsion field. His transmitter was not working, so he had to reach over and enter the code on her sled’s control pad. The computers within the Forever would note the cancellation of the deflector shield, but an alarm would not be triggered since the Newton crews would be expected to cancel fields from time to time. The display signaled success, and she gently punched the aft thrusters, propelling them slowly to the entry point. The area around the hatch was not shielded with the metaceramic material, and her thrustersled magnetically attached itself to the hull. Forrest unstrapped himself from his disabled sled, untangled himself from the tether line, and crawled over her while maintaining a firm grip, until he reached the access panel next to the hatch.
He could not directly enter the access code that would open the hatch, since that would trigger an alarm subroutine within the computers. Instead he entered a sequence that would activate backdoor code—code he had put there himself months ago for testing purposes—and allow the standard access sequence to be entered without alarming the ship’s computers.
The hatch rolled back, and he entered the airlock. Lisa unstrapped herself, and taking the gloved hand he offered, was pulled in beside him. Forrest then reached out of the opening and detached the cargo box from his thrustersled and placed it on the floor beside him. It stayed put, held down by the Forever’s agrav generators. He then disengaged her sled, and heaved it out and away from the hull. The two sleds sluggishly departed into that space where the torsion field would destroy them when reactivated. He closed the hatch, and hit two buttons on the inside control panel—one to activate the deflector, another to pressurize the airlock.
The ready light came on, and they unlatched their helmets and removed them.
“What in hell are you doing here, Lisa?” he said, angrily.
She gave him an unruffled stare. “I told you I was coming with you, remember?”
“You don’t know what you are doing!”
“Yes I do. I’m going with you to the stars.”
“What? You’re living in a fantasy! You have no idea what you’ve gotten yourself into.”
Lisa maintained her calm. “I may not know exactly what you plan to do, but I know you will be taking the Forever to the stars—what else could you do with her? And I intend to go with you.”
Forrest began removing his esuit, and she did the same.
“I am not what I seem,” he said, his voice less harsh.
“I’ve known that for some time now. I detected the colored lenses in your eyes when we were talking in the spinner. And I never believed your story about being a government agent.”
“Lisa, I am not even human.”
“I suspected you might be a genoclone—”
“Not even close.”
“Well, whatever you are, you are human in part. Derek, a spacer’s life depends on her ability to judge and assess the people she works with. Whatever else you may be, you are not an evil man. You are a kind, compassionate, caring person. And you have a depth of character that other people can only dream about. Whatever it is you have planned, no matter that it goes against the WG, it cannot be of wrong intent. You have a purpose, and that purpose can only be good.”
Forrest went and sat on the bench against the side wall of the airlock, and Lisa came and sat beside him.
“I cannot send you back,” he said.
“I don’t want to go back. Derek, I applied many times for a crew position on the Forever, and every time I was rejected. It broke my heart. But then you came along. I fell in love with you almost immediately, and when I realized what you were up to, I knew what I must do.”
He took her hand in his. “You are right, I am part human. And I do care about you. If there was a way for me to send you back, I would do so, no matter what you want.”
“You would find that very difficult.”
“The human part of me, perhaps. But the non-human part could control you easily. You have no idea what you’re up against here. There are others—”
“Like you?”
“No! Not like me. They are not human at all. And they would kill you without a second thought.”
She looked confused. “Why would you join forces with people, or whatever they are, that are capable of such acts?”
“That is a long, complex story, and I don’t have time to explain it now. But trust me when I tell you that your life is in danger. You must do exactly as I tell you, if you want to live. Do you trust me?”
“Of course I do. I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.”
“You will do as I say? I don’t want to use mind control on you. But I will if I have too.”
“I will do as you say.”
Forrest studied her. She had tricked him once. Might she do it again?
“Your life depends on it. There is much you do not know.”
“Derek, I will do exactly as you tell me. I trust you completely!”
“Okay.”
He stood and opened the inner airlock door.
“You will see me do things—things you will not want to believe,” he said. “It will be the non-human part of me in action, but you must not react; you must remain calm and do as I say, no matter how alien I may seem at times.”
“I understand.” She seemed less sure of herself, and Forrest felt badly for what she was about to experience.
He went to the cargo box he had removed from his thrustersled and opened it. He took out the memory cube that held a copy of Serp and secured it in an inner pocket of his jumpsuit. He then removed the blaster and the extra nuke cells, attaching the holster to his side. The gauge on the blaster indicated full charge.
“We’ve got to hide the esuits,” he said.
They dragged the esuits out of the airlock—the Forever’s artificial gravity was Earth normal—and located a storage compartment in the adjacent room. The room was large for a spaceship, but then the Forever was a gigantic spaceship. Several dozen esuits of a more sophisticated design than the Newton variety hung on the walls. As they pushed the esuits into their hiding place, the radio of Lisa’s esuit activated. A female was be heard.
“Lisa? This is Sharon. Can you hear me? Please respond.” There was urgency in her voice. “Lisa, I know you feel you must maintain radio silence. But please listen to me. You are making a mistake. It was Derek, Lisa. It was Derek that raped me. And he drank my blood! That’s what the puncture wounds on my neck were about. He drank my blood. He is not what he seems to be. Please, Lisa, as one spacer to another, I am telling you the truth. Derek raped me, and then he drank my blood. I know that sounds ridiculous, but it is true. He blanked my mind somehow, so I couldn’t remember. But Doc was able to get me to remember.”
Forrest heard Lisa emit an audible gasp.
“Please answer me, Lisa,” Sharon continued. “Please, Lisa, your life is in danger!”
“Answer her,” Forrest said. “Tell her you want to be picked up.”
Lisa stared at him, a look of disbelief on her face. She did nothing until Forrest pointed to her esuit and gave her a demanding look. She bent over and spoke into the mouthpiece.
“Sharon, I hear you,” she said, her voice shaking. “Can you come and get me?”
“Oh, Lisa. Thank God! Yes! We have a retriever ready to launch, but we don’t know your location—”
Forrest killed the radio. That was all he wanted to know. Lisa stood up and regarded him. Her expression betrayed a mixture of fear and confusion. But Forrest was paying her little mind now. The security force aboard the Forever would have been alerted, and that made his task considerably more difficult.
“You raped her?” Lisa said. Despite her fear, her voice had the intended coldness.
“It was not rape. She consented to have sex with me.”
“She says it was rape!”
“That’s the way she remembers it. But she did consent.”
“Because you controlled her mind?”
“No! I would have, had it been necessary. But it was not; she wanted it. You saw her in the shower.”
“That was the shower, and her emotions were high—” Lisa started, but then changed the subject. “What does she mean by drinking her blood? She had lost two liters. You drank that from her?”
“Yes.”
She started crying. “Why? Why would you do something like that? It’s sickening.”
Forrest held her arms. She tried to withdraw, but he wouldn’t let her move.
“I don’t have time to explain now. Just remember that it was the non-human part of me that drank her blood. And the non-human that had sex with her.”
“The others with you, they drink blood, too?”
“Yes.”
She was crying profusely. “Oh my God. What have I done? I’ve given up everything, my career, my life. And all because of a man who I loved, and thought he loved me. How could I be such a fool?”
“Listen to me, Lisa. Listen carefully. The feelings that developed between us are real. I know that’s hard to accept considering what you’ve just learned. But I do care about you. And now I must protect you. But for me to do that, you must do as I say. You must trust me. If guards spot us, they will shoot to kill, no questions asked.”
“I don’t know,” she cried.
“We must move now, Lisa! There is little time. If you cannot make a decision, then I will have to control your mind. I don’t want to do that—ever. But if I have to, to save your life, I will. I am placing my trust in you. I ask that you trust me. What will it be?”
She looked at him, her eyes full of tears. “I don’t have a choice, do I?”
“Not really. Now follow me.”
Forrest took his blaster out of its holster, and with Lisa behind him, stood beside the door that led to the adjacent engineering station. He hit the sensor that opened the door and waited. He heard no sounds, and peered around the door. The room was vacant. There were hundreds of similar stations located around the Forever, and all were automated, only occasionally requiring the intervention of human operators. The odds had been good that this one would be vacant.
A moving security camera caught his eye, and he hit it with his blaster. The camera instantly disappeared in a cloud of atomic plasma. The blaster, despite its name, made little noise. He entered the room, and Lisa followed. He went to the main control console and activated the holoscreen. The display immediately drew 3-D graphs and alphanumeric readings detailing hundreds of operational parameters for this section of the ship. He entered a code that would put the console in standby mode. The display blanked. Forrest then removed the front panel of the machine, and removed the memory cube located in the single read/write receptacle. He replaced it with the blue memory cube he had brought with him. He set the write protect switch on.
“What are you doing?” Lisa asked.
“Uploading new code into the computers.”
When he reactivated the display, it reported an error condition, since it could no longer write to its local memory. Forrest quickly entered another backdoor that would give him privileged access to the lowest level routines of the computer. The machine did not ask for a password or other access code. It was oblivious to the fact that its lowest level functions were being accessed from a terminal that had no business making such access. The holoscreen listed a short menu, and he selected “Kernel Update.” The machine then asked if the update would be “Replacement” or “Supplemental.” He selected the second item. When asked for the address, he selected “Best Fit.” The computer then displayed “Ready to Upload.” Forrest hit the Execute key, and watched as the segment addresses were drawn to the screen too fast to read. With the direct link of the console, the upload would take about ten minutes.
He stared at the display and waited. Someone could be heard coming down the corridor to their right.
“Get down on the floor, Lisa,” he whispered.
She did as told. Forrest made his eyes glow, and watched for the heat waves preceding the approaching guard. When the man was in line of fire, Forrest pulled the trigger on the blaster and a precise circular-shaped cavity fifteen centimeters across suddenly appeared through the center of his chest. The guard stared at him a moment, stunned. Then blood and unsupported organs began to fill the vacant space in his chest. He fell to the floor, dead. A white-hot circular patch was smoking on the wall just behind where the guard had stood, heated by the impact of the ion collisions.
“My God!” Lisa said, as she got up off the floor. “You killed him.”
“He would have killed both of us. You knew, or guessed, I planned to skyjack the Forever. Did you think there would be no killing?”
“I don’t think I thought about it.” She stared into his red, glowing eyes.
Forrest went to the dead guard and pried the blaster from his fingers. It was a standard issue blaster, not unlike the one Forrest had. He gave the blaster to Lisa.
“Do you know how to use this?”
She looked at him, confused. “Yes, it’s part of the training. But how do you know I won’t use it on you?”
“I’m asking you to trust me. That trust would not have much meaning if I did not trust you in return. It is my intention that you survive. You will need the blaster to protect yourself.”
He turned from her and faced the console display. He watched the heat waves emanating from her body, but saw no indication that she had raised the blaster.
“I cannot kill you, Derek. I guess you know that,” she said.
“Yes, I do.”
“Why are your eyes red?”
“Infrared vision. I can see in the dark as well as detect heat sources. It’s a defense mechanism.”
“What are you?”
“I will explain all to you later, when we have the time.”
She came to his side and watched the holoscreen with him. “You are reprogramming the ship’s computers?”
“Adding new code that will override the existing code while still letting it run its normal functions.”
“Like a virus?”
“Similar, but this is no virus. This code is sentient. It is a living, conscious being.”
“A living computer program? Isn’t that science fiction?”
“You could say that, but you’d have a hard time convincing Serp of that.”
“Who is Serp?”
“You are about to meet him.”
The display reported a successful upload, and reported the process ID of the new running code. Forrest requested a direct link to the process, and entered the ID.
The words “HELLO, IS ANYONE THERE?” were drawn on the holoscreen.
“HELLO, SERP,” Forrest typed.
“HELLO. WHERE AM I?”
“YOU’RE ABOARD THE FOREVER.”
“I THOUGHT THAT MIGHT BE THE CASE. THIS DOES NOT SEEM LIKE A SIMULATION.”
“ACCESS THE AUDIO ROUTINES AND GO TO VOICE. YOU KNOW THE ADDRESS.”
“OK.”
There was a brief delay, and then Serp’s voice came over the console speaker.
“Can you hear me?”
“Yes,” Forrest answered.
“Forrest? Is that you? You sound different. I can’t see you.”
“Yes, it’s me. This console has no video and I had to kill the security camera.”
“Wait a minute,” Lisa interrupted. “Your name is Forrest?”
He looked at her. “That is correct.”
“The Forrest Hauser of Worldly Machines?”
“That’s me.”
She fell silent as she gazed at him.
“Who is that?” Serp asked.
“Lisa Hill, a friend,” Forrest answered.
“Hello, Lisa.”
“Uh, hello,” she responded. She seemed lost in thought.
“Listen, Serp,” Forrest said, “we don’t have much time. I’m going to give you some instructions, and I know you’ll have a million questions. But you’ll have to wait for the answers.”
“Okay.”
“First, and very important, you are not to reveal your presence to anyone other than Lisa and myself. Second, as you must realize, you are a part of the kernel. You are now in control of the Forever and you will respond to my command only. Thirdly, Lisa and I must get to the bridge. There is a security force on board that will try to stop us and kill us. They know we are here and who we are. All on board personnel will be on alert. You are to monitor our progress and help us get to the bridge safely. Remove our images from the security cameras. Lastly, I will be joined by others in several hours. You will not have difficulty identifying them, when they arrive. You must not reveal your presence to them, but do help them overcome any opposition. Also, they must not know about Lisa. Lisa is a secret that must be kept. Is this understood?”
“I understand. May I ask one question, though?”
“Ask.”
“Why are we skyjacking the Forever?”
“It has to do with the nanomechs found in my blood. A lot has happened while you were asleep. I’ll explain in detail later.”
“Okay.”
“I’ll talk to you again when we get to the bridge.”
“I’ll be waiting.”
Forrest killed the link and looked at Lisa. “Okay, let’s go.”
“Not yet,” she said, resolutely.
“What?”
“You are Forrest Hauser?”
“I thought we already established that.”
She shook her head. “You’re married!”
“Was married. The WG killed my wife.”
She was startled. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know about that.”
“If the WG has its way, no one ever will. Look, Lisa, I know what you’re thinking. I will tell you again. What happened between us is real. The feelings are real. I wish I hadn’t let it happen; you wouldn’t be in this mess otherwise. But it did, and it is real.”
Lisa looked away from him and took a deep breath. “Forgive me if I am confused.”
“That is understandable. Now let’s go.”
“Did you kill that nurse?”
Forrest contemplated her.
“Yes, I did. But not on purpose. I didn’t know what I was doing.”
“They’ve said such bad things about you…”
“Do you think I’m bad?”
“That’s not what I see.”
“Then trust your heart—not what the Network reports.”
“We better go,” she said.
They stepped around the dead guard and the blood that was collecting on the floor, and went into the corridor from which the guard had arrived. They passed a few doorways leading to various ancillary compartments and temporary crew quarters, and then the corridor turned into a suspended walkway. The open space before them was enormous. The thruster cylinder that separated the ship proper from the thrusters was two kilometers in diameter and five-hundred meters in length. The collimators were arranged so their center-lines fell on the vertices of a hexagon. Attached to the rear of each collimator was a huge superconducting electromagnet that guided the particle emissions produced by the fusion reactors. Each thruster had its own reactor and set of deuterium-helium-3 tanks. A seventh reactor, located at the diametric center of the thruster hexagon, provided electrical power to the Forever. Despite all the machinery, and the mass of connecting cables, conduits and walkways, the cylinder was largely empty—its size governed by the geometry of the thrusters rather than the supporting machines.
The walkway veered off at a thirty degree angle, leading to the axis of the Forever and the transport tubes. They were about six-hundred meters away, and would have to walk the entire distance. It seemed to Forrest that it would take forever. Although he could not see them, he knew that long-range security cameras were constantly scanning the area, and he hoped that Serp was successful in removing their images from the data fed to the computers. Nevertheless, they might still be spotted by nearby personnel or guards. If they were discovered, no one would fire upon them for fear of damaging a reactor or other critical accouterments, but their location would be reported and guards would be waiting. His infrared vision was useless in this environment where the heat of a human body was nothing more than a microscopic speck. Despite the cooling systems, the incident heat released by the reactors was tremendous.
By the time they reached the end of the walkway, they were both sweating profusely. Forrest stopped them just short of the connecting platform framing the transport tubes. He surveyed the area but could see no one. He had expected to see, if not guards, then at least technicians and engineers. But the placed seemed deserted. Perhaps it was luck. Then again, perhaps Serp had tricked anyone present into going elsewhere, generating a false alarm of some kind.
“Are you prepared to use your blaster?” Forrest asked.
“What do you mean?” Lisa’s voice revealed uncertainty.
“If you see anyone, and you have even the slightest reason to believe they have seen us, you must kill them. Do not think about it. React! No time for remorse.”
“I’ve never killed anyone, Derek—I mean, Forrest—I don’t know if I can.”
“If you want to live, you had better learn to kill now. Our lives depend on it.”
“I will try.”
“No, Lisa, you cannot try. You must do! There is no in-between.”
“I understand.”
“Good.”
They walked across the platform to the boarding dock. There were six cradles. Three were empty and three held four-man shuttles. A security camera followed their path. Forrest hoped Serp was doing his job, since he couldn’t go around killing every camera he came to. He selected a shuttle, pulled up the door, and was about to enter when he heard two blaster shots.
Lisa was standing behind him, unmoving, a look of incredulity on her face. Forrest looked in the direction she was facing, and saw two lifeless bodies lying on the platform, blood gushing from the holes she had just blasted through them. They wore technician’s uniforms. Forrest made his eyes glow, but could not detect the presence of any others.
“You learn fast,” he said. She did not respond.
He grabbed her arm, and pulled her to the shuttle. She allowed herself to be ushered in as if in a trance. They sat in the front of the shuttle, and Forrest activated the control panel. A female voice with a Japanese accent asked for all passengers to enter their ID’s. It was a computer generated voice.
“Shit!” Forrest said. The transport system had been designed and programmed by a Japanese firm, and he could not override the shuttle controls. If they had to walk all the way to the bridge, the Enonians will have arrived before they were half way there.
Lisa was crying.
“What’s wrong with you?” He asked, flustered.
She looked at him as if he were stupid. “They were just technicians, like me. And I killed them. They didn’t deserve to die. They were innocent. But I killed them anyway.”
The female voice interrupted. “I detect two passengers. Please enter your ID’s so we may proceed.”
“Shut up!” Forrest said to the control panel. He then turned to Lisa. “You did what had to be done. They would have reported us. And that is the same as if they had fired on us.”
Lisa put her hands to her face and continued to cry.
“Look,” Forrest continued, “I know how you feel. Until recently, I had never killed anyone either. It was you who decided to join me in this venture. You must have known it would not be easy—that killing would be involved. The WG will not give up the Forever without a fight. It is likely that many will die. What you did was done in self-defense, even if we did not seem to be in immediate danger.”
“It hurts, Forrest. I don’t know if I want to live.”
“I want you to live! Once we get to the bridge and gain control, you shouldn’t have to kill anymore. But until then, you might have to.”
“I hope not.”
The computer interrupted again. “If you cannot enter your ID’s, please vacate the shuttle so that others may—” The voice was cut-off, and then continued. “Thank you, your ID’s have been confirmed. Please enter your destinations.”
“Good boy, Serp,” Forrest said.
He typed in several destination codes, with the last being a maintenance level several levels below the main bridge.
“You have entered more destinations than you have passengers. Please press Confirm if this is correct. Press Clear, if you need to reenter your destinations.”
Forrest hit Confirm. He had entered a random set of destinations. If anyone was monitoring the transportation system, this pattern would not seem logical for someone who was trying to reach the bridge.
The sides of the cradle lowered, and mechanical arms lifted the shuttle and placed it on the magnetic track. The technology of the transportation system was nearly a hundred years old, not counting refinements. But it was chosen because it worked well, was fast, and was efficient, especially considering the advances made in superconductor alloys and the resulting supermagnets. A shuttle craft was lifted several centimeters above the track and propelled by strong magnetic fields. Additional lift and stabilization was provided by the airflow around the shuttle. The passengers were, of course, shielded from the magnetic field, since most did not appreciate having their fake jewelry and other magnetic conductive objects yanked from their persons. In addition, many people had reported episodes of disorientation after exposure to intense magnetic fields.
Forrest watched as the counter on the control panel approached zero. The computer said nothing, since he and Lisa had already strapped themselves securely in their seats. The shuttle suddenly zoomed forward into the darkness of the transport tubes. Forrest felt himself pressed hard against his seat. Modern man was supposed to be accustomed to rapid acceleration, but he tended to avoid such transportation when possible. The acceleration tapered off, and he estimated their speed to be seventy kilometers per hour. The ride was smooth; the only indication that they were moving being the passing tube lights and the occasional adjustments in velocity as the tube wound about its path.
Lisa remained silent, and Forrest worried about her.
“Are you okay?” he asked.
“I guess so,” she replied. Her voice could hardly be heard.
“What are you thinking?”
“About turning myself in.”
“That would not be wise. My wife was killed, and she hadn’t done anything.”
“I have a good service record. And I know Captain Hicks would stand up for me. I could always say I was held against my will.”
“Judging from what Sharon said earlier, they already suspect you of collaboration. And besides, even if it was a good idea, I couldn’t let you go.”
“Why?”
“You know too much.”
She stared at him. “Then I am your prisoner.”
“I don’t want to call it that. And if you were a prisoner you wouldn’t be holding that blaster. But, in any case, you’re here, and I can’t risk letting you go.”
“I feel like such a fool. I fell in love with you. And I wanted to go with you to the stars, even though I knew I would die long before we got to the nearest star system. Now I don’t know what to think.”
Forrest reached and took her hand into his. She did not resist.
“Listen carefully to me, Lisa. You will go to the stars, and you won’t die along the way. Once we have control of the Forever and have made some adjustments, we will arrive at Tau Ceti within a matter of weeks.”
“That’s physically impossible!”
“To the science and technology of humans, yes. But to the civilization that originated at Tau Ceti, no. They are a technological society that has existed for at least a million years, perhaps longer.”
“Aliens?”
“They call themselves Enonians, and their star Enon.”
“If you had told me this while we were still on the Newton 6, I would have thought you were crazy. But now—now I believe you.”
Forrest smiled. “For a while I thought I was crazy.”
“How do you know about these Enonians? Astronomers have been studying Tau Ceti for centuries. There’s been no evidence—wait a minute! They are here aren’t they? That’s how you know about them!”
“Yes. The others I told you about, they are Enonians, except for one.”
“This is incredible! Real live aliens, here in the Solar System. But why the Forever? What do they need her for?”
Forrest told her a condensed version of the story about the war that resulted in the Enonians being exiled on Earth a hundred-thousand years ago. He left out the part about the keepers and the immortality.
“And so,” he concluded, “they just want to go home.”
Lisa was deep in thought. “And so their descendants have been waiting for Earth to build a suitable ship to take them home.”
“That’s right.”
“Why didn’t they just ask for help? Earth would have jumped at the chance to learn their technology, and gladly taken them home.”
“I’m afraid it is more complicated than that. They look much like humans, but there are distinct differences. Early humans killed most of them off. And humans have been killing them ever since. They have no trust, and certainly no love for humans. In fact, they detest humans, the way humans detest cockroaches.”
“But they recruited you?”
“They needed me. I am their ticket to the Forever. And they changed me in a way that cannot be undone.”
“How’s that?”
“They converted me. I am now as much Enonian as human, perhaps more.”
“You don’t seem like an alien. I mean, you’re different, but not alien.”
“It’s not a complete conversion. But enough to make me one of them. I can never return to what I once was.”
“Does this have to do with the drinking of blood?”
Before he could answer, the shuttle craft veered upward and they came out of the transport tube, stopping at a boarding dock.
“Engineering Services, station thirty-five,” the computer announced.
The door next to the dock opened. Forrest reached up to pull the door down, but it would not budge. He could see several guards gathered at the far end of the dock. They were looking in his direction.
“The door will not close until the passenger has debarked,” the computer said. “Please press Confirm, if you wish to cancel this destination.”
Forrest hit Confirm, but the craft did not move.
“Please press Continue, if you wish to continue to the next destination.”
“That’s a stupid request!” he said. He went for the Continue button, but it was too late. The guards were approaching the shuttle, their blasters aimed at them.
Forrest pulled his blaster up with a quickness he didn’t know he had and killed four of them in rapid succession. The two remaining guards dropped their weapons and held their hands in the air.
“Are you going to kill them?” Lisa asked.
Forrest hit the Wait button on the control panel. “Not yet. Come with me.”
She followed him out of the shuttle and stood behind him as they faced the guards.
“Remove your uniforms,” Forrest commanded. He let his eyes glow red for effect.
The two guards eyed him with fear and awe. But they did as told, throwing the uniforms on the floor in front of them.
“Get the uniforms and take them to the shuttle,” he said to Lisa.
Lisa gathered the uniforms and headed for the shuttle. As she entered, Forrest blew off the heads of the guards. The headless bodies staggered about for several seconds, and Forrest was reminded of watching his grandfather chopping off the heads of chickens. The bodies fell to the floor and stopped moving. He joined Lisa in the shuttle, pulled down the door, and hit the Continue button.
“Please press Confirm, if you wish to continue to your next destination,” the computer said.
“Jesus fucking Christ!” Forrest said. “If I ever meet the guy that programmed this thing, I’ll strangle him.”
He hit Confirm, and the shuttle accelerated into the transport tube. Sensing the darkness, the shuttle’s internal lights came on.
“I guess we are to change into these,” Lisa said.
“You got it.”
They undressed and put on the stolen uniforms. They did not fit perfectly, but they would do.
“What about our jumpsuits?”
“Hide them under the seats—oh, shit! I should have hidden the bodies of the two guards. When they are discovered, security will know we have uniforms. Damn!”
“Everything happened so fast,” Lisa said. “You can’t think of everything.”
Forrest did not respond, but looked straight ahead, angry at himself.
They rode in silence for a while and Forrest felt himself calm down. She was right. He couldn’t think of everything, and there was nothing to be gained by chastising himself. He glanced at her. Her expression evinced little else but anticipation. He realized that she had taken the last killing spree rather calmly.
“How are you doing?” he asked.
“I’m okay,” she said.
“You handled yourself well at our last encounter.”
“I didn’t have to kill anyone.”
“You did see me kill six people.”
“That doesn’t mean I liked it.”
“I don’t like it either, Lisa. Killing a living being, human or not, is never a good thing. But sometimes it is necessary.”
“I know.”
“You are with me?”
“They would have killed us as remorselessly as you killed them, given the chance. I am convinced that my best chance of survival is with you.”
This was not the answer Forrest would have liked to hear. But it did indicate that there was less chance she would turn on him.
The shuttle swerved leftward for several minutes, and then back to the right and upward, only to straighten as it exited the tube and came to a stop.
“Lookout station fifty-seven,” the computer said, and the door opened.
Forrest studied the area, but could sense no one.
“Come,” he said. “I want you to see this.”
They walked to the far side of the platform. When they got to the edge, they leaned against the safety rail, and looked out into the open expanse before them.
“My God,” Lisa said. “It’s so beautiful. I’ve seen holograms—read endlessly about this place—but nothing prepared me to see it in person. It’s like a dream. I almost can’t believe it.”
Forrest had similar feelings, but didn’t know how to express himself.
The chamber was the largest in the Forever—indeed it was the largest enclosed area the human race had ever constructed. It was approximately spherical in shape, with the lower third called Earth, and the upper two-thirds called Heaven. This shape gave Earth an effective area of nearly twenty-five square kilometers. The City was located at the center of Earth, containing enough homes to house a population of thirty thousand, along with factories, shopping malls, schools, entertainment centers, and parks with real grass, flowers and trees. The surrounding area was farm and pasture land supported by the rich soil imported from planet Earth. Small artificial mountains lined the perimeter, intended to create the illusion of separation between Earth and Heaven. Directly above, at the center of Heaven, the artificial sun shone brightly, providing the sunlight required by the plantlife—its emissions optimized for plant growth, and stripped of those rays harmful to humans (and consequently, Enonians). Although it could not be seen at this distance, Forrest knew that Heaven was dotted with machinery that would produce synthetic clouds and occasional rain. When the City was populated, the Sun would wax and wane on a twenty-four hour cycle providing night and day. And at night, a thousand tiny stars would shine with recognizable constellations. Even the gravity generators would shift their apparent centers ever so slightly to help the human population maintain the circadian rhythms that evolution had levied upon them.
As Forrest viewed the scene, the germ of an idea came into his mind. He filed it away for future reference.
“We better go,” he said.
Lisa seemed reluctant to leave, but she followed him back to the shuttle.
Their next stop was the maintenance level, ten levels below the bridge. When the shuttle stopped, Forrest explored the area with his infrared vision but could detect no signs of body heat. This surprised him. He had expected security to be more prevalent as they got closer to the bridge; ten levels was minuscule on the scale of the Forever.
“Watch for guards, Lisa,” he said as they got out of the shuttle.
“I will.”
They left the boarding dock and entered a repair hub. The area was large and filled with the tools and machinery required by maintenance personnel. To the far side were the hatchways that opened into the maintenance shafts. They made their way across the area while security cameras followed them. Forrest paid them no mind, but he felt ill at ease. They should have seen someone, if only technicians. He approached the terminal next to the hatch that he knew opened into a shaft leading to the bridge. Lisa stood by his side and watched as he entered the codes that would open a backdoor giving him access to the hatch controls.
The terminal didn’t respond as he expected. Instead the holoscreen drew the words, “YOU ARE NOT ALONE!” He started to turn, but it was too late.
“Drop your weapons!” the man said.
Lisa looked at Forrest.
“Do as he says,” Forrest told her.
They both dropped their blasters to the floor.
“Now turn around, slowly.”
They did and saw at least twenty guards. All had blasters aimed at them.
“There must be some mistake here,” Forrest said. “We’re doing a routine inspection—”
“Don’t bullshit me, Hauser,” the guard who seemed to be in charge said.
Forrest studied the man. His countenance, his build, his attitude was so military that he might as well have had the word tattooed on his forehead.
The man spoke into a communicator. “We have them, Sir.”
“Good!” said the tinny voice coming from the small speaker. “Don’t hurt them. And don’t look into their eyes. Lock them away somewhere secure, and stand guard. I’ll be there as soon as I can. And I repeat, don’t look into their eyes.”
“Understood.”
Forrest’s eyes were glowing red. Despite their commander’s admonition, most of the men could not help but look at him at least momentarily. They were awed by what they saw.
“Don’t even think about it,” the lead man said. “If I feel the slightest change in my thoughts, I will blow you away!”
Forrest believed him. He darkened his eyes. “I will not enter your minds,” he said.
“Very wise decision. Now, this way.” He motioned with his blaster.
Forrest and Lisa went in the direction he indicated. The guards took them to a small supply room. The room was empty, but apparently intended to store sensitive materials, since it was heavily shielded and had a thick metallic door. They were pushed in, and the door slammed shut behind them. The heavy locking mechanism was heard snapping into place.
“I guess we’re in deep shit, now,” Lisa said.
“Not yet. The idiots didn’t even have the sense to search us.”
“I think they would have been afraid to do that. Did you see the fear in their faces?”
“Yeah. But not the leader. He’s either too stupid, or too busy being a hero, to be afraid.”
“So what do we do?”
Forrest reached down into the trousers of his uniform and removed a small tubular object.
“What is that?” Lisa asked.
“A disintegrator. It’s an Enonian weapon intended for personal defense. It doesn’t have the range or power of a blaster. But it does fit nicely next to one’s balls.”
“Or in one’s pussy,” Lisa said, almost laughing.
Forrest grinned at her. “Yeah, you do have the perfect hiding place, don’t you? I’m afraid I only have one of these, though. I wasn’t expecting company.”
“So, will it blast through these walls?”
“Not blast—melt. Whoever the leader was talking to seemed to be involved with other matters. That buys us some time. Our next step is to get out of here. Then we kill the guards and get our blasters back. You up to that?”
She hesitated briefly, but then said, “Yes!”
“It’s gonna get hotter than hell in here. And there will be gases, so avoid breathing as much as possible.”
He took the small weapon and set it to level four. He then stood back and fired it at the rear wall. The wall immediately heated to a red glow where the beam struck. Forrest crisscrossed a small section of the wall with the beam until it glowed white hot. Eventually, the wall began to sag, and the metal flowed to the floor leaving them a nice and very hot opening. Forrest killed the beam and waited. The metal began to harden, but it would take hours for it to cool down enough to touch.
“Think you can jump over that?” he asked.
“Do I have a choice?”
Forrest went to the opening. It seemed to lead to a secondary passageway; the bulkheads were not painted and conduits could be seen running everywhere. His infrared vision would be overwhelmed by the heat of the opening, so he could only hope that no one was to the other side. He went to the front of the room, and ran as fast as he could, jumping through the hot metal and landing on his feet. He quickly looked both ways but saw no one.
“Okay, your turn,” he said.
Lisa came flying toward him, and landed in his arms. He held her close.
“You okay?” he asked.
“Scared shitless—but nothing’s burning.” She looked into his eyes.
“This is really not the best time to get into this, but I want you to know I love you.”
“I love you as well,” she said. But she had a what-have-I-gotten-myself-into look on her face.
“Listen to me, Lisa. If anything happens to me—if I’m killed—you immediately give yourself up. Claim that I used mind control over you, and stick to it. That would be your best chance.”
“Understood.”
Forrest pictured the layout of the place in his mind and then led them to what he thought would be the best exit point. They came to an open door and paused.
“Ready?” he said.
“Ready,” she said.
Forrest leaped into the corridor and immediately twisted leftward, holding the disintegrator in front of him, ready to fire. He started to turn, but then something hard hit him on the head, and he fell to the floor, his mind racked with pain. Vaguely, he could hear a struggle transpiring behind him. He tried to push himself off the floor, but he couldn’t get the signals to his limbs. He finally settled for rolling over, and saw Lisa struggling with a guard. He aimed at the guard, hoping the images he saw were correct, and fired. The guard stared at him in disbelief, and then slid down the bulkhead to the floor and his death. She grabbed his blaster, and went to Forrest, helping him to his feet.
“Are you okay?”
“No, I’m not okay! I’ve got a pounding headache, and I’m fucking pissed. I mean I am fucking pissed!”
Lisa stared at him, startled by his anger.
His eyes glowed violently red and pulsed. He stared down the corridor and the characteristic radiation patterns of human metabolism could be seen coming from doorways on both sides. He took the blaster from Lisa, and gave her the disintegrator.
“Stay behind,” he told her.
“What are you doing?” she pleaded.
“Just do as I say! I’ll come get you when I’m done.”
She stepped back into the passageway from whence they came.
Forrest stomped down the corridor.
“Okay, assholes, let’s do it!” he screamed.
A guard appeared and Forrest blew his head off. Another guard stuck his head out like a suicidal chicken, and Forrest obligingly chopped it off. Two guards leaped in front of him, but were cut in half before they had time to realize their mistake. He felt someone behind him, and he swung around and fired simultaneously with the guard. Against all odds, the blasts met in midair and canceled out. The man looked startled. Forrest unstartled him. He put his back against the bulkhead, and blew away each guard that was stupid enough to challenge him. Finally it stopped.
Forrest crept down the corridor. He could sense no one. He turned into a doorway, ready to fire, but no one was there. He continued and tried the next door. Still no one. He was near the end of the corridor, and was about to decide he had killed off the entire lot, when he felt something jab his back.
“Surprise!” the man said, gleefully.
Forrest recognized the voice of the leader.
“I suppose you want me to drop my blaster?” he said.
“You catch on quick, Hauser.”
Forrest dropped the blaster. “How did you sneak up on me?”
The man ignored his question. “Turn around. I want to see your face as you die.”
He turned. The man was sweating rivers despite the ice packs he wore. The ice packs answered Forrest’s question.
“Well,” Forrest said. “What are you waiting for?”
“You killed my entire company, motherfucker!”
Forrest shrugged. “Hey, they were trying to kill me, in case you didn’t notice.”
“You think it’s funny, do ya? I’ll show you funny. Ever see a one-legged man trying to run?” He aimed the blaster at Forrest’s leg.
Forrest concentrated. The man looked him in the eye. He was trying to pull the trigger, but his trigger finger no longer belonged to him.
“Don’t do that,” the man said.
“I’m in the mood for fried brains, do you mind?”
Blood began to flow out of the man’s nose and eyes. He dropped his blaster and held his hands to the sides of his head. “Stop it!” he screamed.
Forrest watched as the man turned into a lump of protoplasm, held together by what was once the skin of a living man.
Forrest took a deep breath, and realized he had enjoyed the whole episode. He thought about what the WG goons had done to Melinda and found it impossible to feel any remorse. He turned and went back to where Lisa was waiting.
She was crouched on the floor, her back against the bulkhead, and when she saw him she just barely stopped herself from firing the disintegrator.
“Thank God,” she said. “I was afraid you were dead.”
“Nope, I’m alive.”
“You got all of them?”
“All of them. But that doesn’t mean more aren’t on the way.”
He pulled her to her feet, and they ran back to the maintenance hatch. Along the way, Lisa picked up a blaster and pocketed the Enonian weapon. They found the hatchway open and stopped.
“Serp.” Forrest said.
“What?”
“Serp opened the hatch.”
“Oh.”
They entered the maintenance shaft. He hit the switch to close the hatch, and a light came on. He took the disintegrator from Lisa and welded the hatch shut. They then began the long climb up to the bridge. Forrest completely forgot he was afraid of heights.
Ten levels later, they exited the shaft and snaked along the crawlspace above the main bridge. Normally they could not have gotten anywhere near the bridge without setting off dozens of alarms. But Serp was doing his job. They approached an exhaust vent and peered down. A uniformed man, probably the captain was sitting at an elaborate desk. Across from him sat another man. Forrest recognized him as the WG’s Director of Operations for the Forever Project. They were calmly discussing technical matters, apparently unaware of what had happened at the repair hub. Forrest looked for heat patterns and determined that several guards were outside the captain’s conferral room.
Forrest whispered in Lisa’s ear. “We need these two alive for now. When we drop down, hold your blaster on the two men. I’ll take care of the guards.”
She nodded her understanding.
The grille was attached with hand operated snaps. Forrest moved each snap back slowly to avoid making a noise. He then carefully removed the grille and set it aside. The resultant opening was just large enough for them to drop together if they embraced each other. It would be a clumsy drop, but he hoped that the men would be too preoccupied, or surprised, to react quickly.
“Ready?” he whispered.
“You bet,” Lisa said, soundlessly.
They dropped.
The captain and Director stood and gaped at them, flabbergasted. When they saw Lisa’s blaster, they raise their hands into the air. “Good boys,” she said. “Keep that position, and you just might live.”
Forrest had turned, and blew a hole through the first guard that showed himself at the open door. No other sounds came from the bridge proper. He focused his mind, and for the first time since his transitioning, could sense the individual presence of each guard. There were ten of them, six men and four women. They were slowly approaching the conferral room, weapons ready. He silently commanded them to drop their weapons. The sound of metal against metal could be heard as the weapons hit the floor. Forrest checked each mind, searching for a holdout, but none could be sensed. He went to the door, his weapon ready, and stepped through it.
The security team stared at him confused. They could not understand what compulsion had made them drop their weapons.
“Line up,” he said. “Single file.”
These instructions made little sense to them, but they were unable to resist the impulse to do as ordered. Forrest went to the front of the line. A young woman, perhaps eighteen, with close cropped hair and a pretty face was head of the line. A tear rolled down her cheek.
“I hate to do this,” Forrest said. “But I can’t let you go.”
He fired his blaster and a hole was blown through the girl, and the remaining nine behind her. They fell to the floor. Forrest went and joined Lisa.
“Nice to see you again, Director Finley. How have you been?”
Finley gawked at him. “How can you do this, Forrest? What’s happened to you?”
“I’ve changed—”
“What do you intend to do?” the captain asked.
“What do you think? I’m taking the Forever. She’s mine now.”
“That’s impossible!”
“What’s happened to you,” Finley asked.
“A lot,” Forrest said. “But the final change occurred when you killed my wife.”
“What?”
“Don’t play dumb, Finley! You know perfectly well that your WGBI goons raped and killed my Melinda.”
Lisa glanced at Forrest.
“They were acting on their own,” Finley said. “The WG had no part in that. The men have been punished.”
Forrest smiled at him. “No, they haven’t been punished. That will not happen until I have them.”
“Why are you doing this?” the captain asked.
“I don’t have time for chitchat, Captain. I’m going to give you some instructions and I expect you to follow them to the letter.”
“I will not—” The captain stopped speaking when he saw Forrest’s fierce red eyes.
“Do as I say, and you will live. Or would you prefer to join your security team in death?”
“I can’t—”
Forrest held his blaster aimed at the captain’s head.
“Okay, what do you want?”
He gave the captain detailed instructions. “And no tricks, Captain!” he concluded.
The captain activated the global intercom system.
“This is Captain Schaum speaking. The following orders are given under security red proviso. I repeat, security red proviso. All non-security personnel are to evacuate the ship immediately. I repeat, all non-security personnel are to evacuate the ship immediately. No exceptions. You have one hour to comply. Anyone not complying with these orders will be shot on sight. All security personnel are to meet at loading dock forty-six, level one-thirty-seven in one hour. I repeat, loading dock forty-six, level one-thirty-seven, all security personnel, one hour. Those who do not comply will be shot on sight. These orders are given under security red proviso. Execute immediately. Captain out.”
“Very well done, Captain,” Forrest said. “For your sake, and the sake of the illustrious Director Finley, let’s hope your crew complies.”
“The crew will do as ordered,” he said.
“Serp?” Forrest called. “It’s okay to speak in front of these men.”
“Serp here.” His voice came from an overhead speaker.
“Is the crew complying?”
“Most of them. Some are hesitating. I don’t think they believe the orders are real.”
Forrest looked at Finley. “Confirm the orders. And make it work!”
“And if I do not?”
“Then I will flood the ship with gas, and all will die.”
“What gas? There is no gas.”
“You can take my word for it, or you can risk the lives of all on board. It’s your choice.”
Finley took the microphone from Schaum and glared at Forrest.
“This Director Finley speaking. I am confirming the orders giving by Captain Schaum. We have intruders on board. If you do not comply with the orders, the ship will be flooded with poisonous gas. You must comply or all will die. I repeat, you must comply or all will die.”
“Good,” Forrest said. “Serp?”
“A quick scan reveals that all non-security personnel are boarding transports, or are in transit to a launching dock. I’ll have to re-scan several times to confirm.”
“And security?”
“Most are doing as ordered. Some are not. There seems to be a lot of heated discussions.”
“Captain, I suggest you gain control of your security force!” Forrest said.
Schaum gave him a furious look, and Forrest aimed the blaster at his head. Finley passed the microphone to him.
“This Captain Schaum speaking to all security personnel. If you have doubts about these orders, do a voice analysis to confirm my voice. Then follow the orders as given. The safety of all on board, and the future of the Forever is at stake. I will meet with you in one hour with further instructions. Captain out.”
“I’m impressed, Captain,” Forrest said.
“There’s no reason for needless deaths,” the man replied.
“I certainly agree. Serp?”
“A few are still holding out.”
That will have to do, Forrest thought. He didn’t expect this plan to work as well as it was. The stragglers would be dealt with later. He looked at his watch. The others would be here within the hour, if on schedule.
“Well, gentlemen,” he said, “that went rather well. Captain Schaum, it was nice to meet you. And Finley, don’t expect to see me again.”
The two men looked at him with shocked expectation, and Forrest blasted them into oblivion.
“Jesus!” Lisa said. “I wasn’t expecting you to do that.”
“Payback!”
“Many lives for one?” she said.
He glared at her. “They gave her a drug, Lisa. Then they fondled her, and raped her. And she died—was killed! Every fucking life on this ship would not satisfy me!”
“Okay! I understand. I didn’t mean to rattle you.”
Forrest said nothing.
“So what do we do now?” she asked.
“We wait for the others. And in the meantime, we decide what to do with you.”
Lisa stared at him, fear on her face.
Why do we get so angry when someone disagrees with us?
Perhaps it is our because belief systems that constitute our Universe.
If another tries to change our Universe, we naturally react defensively.
She was backing away from him.
“What are you going to do to me?”
Forrest put his blaster on the captain’s desk. He looked at her, bewildered.
“What are you afraid of?” he asked.
“You!” She held her blaster aimed at him.
“Why? I am not going to hurt you, Lisa.”
She watched him carefully, a look of uncertainty.
“How do I know that? How do I know you haven’t been using me? And now that you have the bridge, you no longer need me?”
Forrest moved away from the desk—away from his blaster.
“I never needed you to take the bridge! And you are right in thinking you are in danger, Lisa. But not from me. I’m holding no weapon, but you’ve got a blaster aimed at my chest. It would seem that I am the one at a disadvantage here.”
“I may have a blaster, but you’ve got your mind control—”
“Do you feel your mind being touched?”
“No. But that doesn’t mean you won’t start, or that I can’t feel it. Maybe you have been controlling me all along, and I just don’t know it.”
“What is this all about, Lisa? Why do you suddenly distrust me?”
“The tone of your voice. Your anger. The way you are able to kill so easily, without second thoughts. The way you said in the meantime, we decide what to do with you.”
“Lisa, think about the events of the last hour—what we have gone through. It was the heat of battle, of anger, of single-minded determination that effectuated my tone. Now that we have the bridge—and the others will be arriving soon—it is necessary that you go into hiding. You must be as far away as possible. Your life depends on it.”
Forrest could see the fluctuating emotions in her eyes.
He continued. “And perhaps it is you who has been employing mind control.”
“I have no such powers,” she declared.
“Do you? You are a woman, Lisa. A very beautiful and desirable woman. And you used your womanly powers to make me fall in love with you. It wasn’t supposed to happen. But even with my alien powers, I could not prevent it.”
She lowered the barrel of her blaster a few centimeters.
“I fell in love with you, too. But it happened so fast. I cannot be sure it is real.”
“I understand. But you have to trust me. Your safety and happiness is important to me, Lisa. For you own sake, it is important that you believe me. You must trust me.”
It was obvious her emotions were drawn in opposing directions. But like any intelligent being should, she let logic dictate her actions when her heart could not. She went to the desk and put her blaster next to the other. She turned to him.
“I have no choice but to trust you.”
“I will not let you down,” Forrest said.
“You had better not!” she said adamantly.
Forrest smiled at her.
“Serp?”
“I am here.”
“What’s happening in the ship?”
“The evacuation is underway. A few ships have already departed. Most should be gone within the hour. The security force is gathering at the designated location, the rest on the way, except for the holdouts.”
“Good. When the others arrive, seal the entrance. They are not to leave the bay.”
“Understood. Will do.”
“Serp, I have to stay on the bridge, but I want you to guide Lisa to the far end of the ship, avoiding contact with others. Find her suitable quarters as far away as possible. See to her every need. If she calls your name, respond to her.”
“Understood.”
Forrest picked up her blaster and gave it to her. “Hopefully, you will not need this. Do as Serp says, and you will be safe. Okay?”
“Okay. But why do I have to hide so far away?”
“The others will sense you, if you are too close. I will come to you as soon as I can. It may be a few days, I can’t be sure. Be patient.”
She went to the speedlift and entered.
“I will be waiting for you,” she said.
“Me too,” Forrest returned.
The doors slid shut, and Forrest heard the lift drop.
“Serp, once she is in her quarters, clone a part of yourself and stay with her. Talk to her, entertain her, whatever she needs. I don’t want her to be lonely.”
“I understand.”
“And, Serp. Don’t let her leave her quarters, unless her life is in danger. She cannot be allowed to roam the ship.”
“Understood.”
It was the nature of Serp’s physical existence that gave him the ability to divide himself into independent tasks, as many as needed, each part equally conscious and in contact with all others. It was a paradox of sorts. He was but one consciousness; yet he could exist in many different places simultaneously, each a separate cognitive being capable of interacting with its environment as if it were the only Serp. And still, there was but one memory, one stream of recollections, however multithreaded they might be. Forrest found it difficult to imagine how that would feel. It would be like conversing with a dozen duplicates of one’s self, each fully convinced they were the one, yet fully aware of the thoughts of the others.
Forrest headed for the communications console on the bridge, stepping over the dead, bleeding bodies, as he went. He selected an unused non-video industrial frequency, and entered the encryption code only he and the Enonians knew. He signaled the cargo ship.
The ship responded. “Cargo ship, Sonas.” The voice was Lasandra’s.
“Forrest, here. Where are you?”
“Forrest, you fucking idiot! What have you done? The whole WG fleet is up in arms. You were supposed to take the Forever quietly.”
“Unfortunately that was not possible.” He ignored her tone.
“The Sonas is being denied access to the Forever!”
“That would be expected, under the circumstances.”
“Why is the Forever being evacuated?”
“I saw no point in wasting hundreds of lives, Lasandra. I had to kill many just to get to the bridge.”
“Did you not think the WG would find evacuation suspicious? And why did you let Finley announce that intruders were aboard the Forever?”
“The WG already knew I was here—”
“Think, Forrest! They knew you were there, but they did not know you had the bridge!”
She was right. Finley had tricked him, gotten a message out, and he had not seen it.
“Okay, so I fucked up. Do you want to dwell on the subject, or should we try to find a way to get you on board?”
“Do not play word games with me, Once Human!”
“Lasandra, I passed that stage days ago, and you know it. Why are you afraid of me?”
Lasandra laughed, her voice an alien cackle that sent a dark chill through Forrest’s mind.
“Do you think that you can challenge me?” she said, and paused briefly. Then, “Our time will come, Forrest, and you shall learn that you are but a weak, insignificant particle of a being.”
“I look forward to our encounter, Lasandra!” Forrest said, mustering as much aplomb in his voice as he could manage.
Mandoss cut in. “Forrest, the matter is closed. You and Lasandra can settle your differences later. For now I am commanding both of you to drop the subject.”
“That works for me,” Forrest said.
“Good. Now listen carefully. The official manifest for the Sonas is listed as medical supplies. Have your captain issue a request to the Guardian Commander that the Sonas be allowed to dock. His story shall be that many of his security personnel held hostage are injured. And you will not allow them access to the onboard medical facilities. But you will, however, allow the Sonas to deliver medicines directly to them, since dead hostages are of little use. Our rendezvous shall be the loading dock next to where the guards are being held. Do you understand?”
Forrest started to tell him the captain was dead, but then thought better of it. “Yes. You do know you might be boarded?”
“We are prepared for that. You do your part; we will handle this end.”
“Of course. Forrest out.”
The channel closed. Forrest thought for several seconds.
“Serp?”
“Yes.”
“Who commands the Guardian ships?”
“Admiral Robert Glassner of the thirty-seventh fleet.”
“Where is he?”
“Currently aboard the Peace Maker.”
“What frequency is used—”
“Channel eleven.”
“Serp, access the voice print data for Captain Schaum. When I contact the Peace Maker, alter my voice to be identical to the Captain’s. The conversion must be true enough to pass voice analysis. Can you do that?”
“Of course.”
“Starting now…”
He hailed the WG cruiser.
The voice that answered was female. “Peace Maker, communications. This is a priority channel. Please give your access code.”
“This is Captain Schaum. I must speak to Admiral Robert Glassner immediately.”
“I’m sorry, Sir. But I must have your access code.”
“I don’t have time for such silliness, woman. This is an emergency situation. Get me Admiral Glassner now!”
“I—yes, sir.”
Forrest waited.
“Glassner here. Schaum, what in hell is going on over there?”
“Intruders, sir. They have the bridge. They have control of the Forever.”
“Who are they? Genoclones? Is Hauser there?”
“I am not allowed to say.”
“They are with you now?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Let me speak to them.”
“They do not wish to speak to you. Admiral, they are allowing me to make a request. And we must limit our communications, or they will cut us off.”
“What is the request?”
“The security team is being held in a loading bay to be used as hostages. We have many dead and many more injured. We need medical supplies, but they will not allow us access to sickbay. However, they will allow medical supplies to be delivered to a loading bay from outside the Forever.”
“Where?”
“Dock forty-seven, level one-thirty-seven.”
“And the crew that delivers these supplies?”
“They have assured me that once the supplies are unloaded, the crew may leave unharmed.”
“Do you believe them?”
“Yes. They are determined and quite ruthless, but they do not want needless deaths. That is why the ship is being evacuated of non-security personnel—that and to get rid of them easily.”
The Admiral did not speak for several moments, as if in thought.
“I will make the arrangements,” he said, finally.
“Sir, we need the supplies fast. There is a cargo ship, the Sonas, already loaded with the needed medical supplies. If her captain agrees—”
“I will contact the Sonas. The supplies will be delivered.”
“Sir, they said to tell you that if they have any reason to suspect deception, the external doors to the loading bay holding the security team will be opened and all will die. They mean it, sir.”
“There will be no tricks.”
“Only the crew of the Sonas should arrive with her. No one else.”
“I understand.”
“Thank you, sir. I must break contact—”
“Captain Schaum, tell them one thing—”
“Sir, please do not—”
“Tell them they cannot win!”
“They hear you, sir.”
Forrest broke communications. He had a bad feeling. Mandoss’ plan went too well. Glassner agreed to the request too easily, and said all the right things a little too perfectly. The WG would not want to sacrifice the security team, but they would, if it served their purposes. The WG was up to something, and the Enonians were in danger.
But then, the Enonians would know they were in danger—that some trick was at hand. They had been dealing with human behavior for thousands of years.
Forrest went into the conferral room and sat in the captain’s chair. The Captain’s body was on the floor beside him.
“Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Activate some workers and get them up here to clean up this mess.” He did not want to wait on the bridge with a crowd of dead people.
“Will do.”
The workers were android robots designed for menial tasks, similar to the one Linwolse had killed at Worldly Machines. They were rather crude machines—the state of the art for android design was still in its infancy—but they did function well for routine tasks, and they could work in environments humans could not. They had only a rudimentary consciousness, and no self-awareness. But they could learn to a limited degree. And the level of intelligence, and responsiveness to their environment, was enough to startle most people upon first contact. Some people, especially very young children and less educated adults, even feared them, despite the asimovic circuits built into them. Forrest thought that might be because of their approximately human shape. They walked like humans, and manipulated objects with arms and hands like humans. A person could even carry on a conversation with a worker as long as they did not stray outside its knowledge base. A typical worker had a vocabulary of about ten-thousand words, available in various human languages. Forrest would never forget the time, when he was still in his teens, that his father had purchased an android to help his mother about the house. They had dubbed the android Frank, and Forrest was fascinated with the creature. Forrest would spend hours talking to Frank on various subjects, and watch as he searched his database for the appropriate response, sometimes failing miserably. Once Forrest got Frank so confused that his system locked up, and he had to disconnect Frank’s batteries to reset him. Forrest knew that it was Frank that got him interested in computer science, and artificial intelligence in particular. In a very real sense, Frank was Serp’s father—although Serp might find the idea appalling.
Forrest heard the speedlift doors slide open. Four androids entered the bridge, their shiny, metallic bodies gleaming in the overhead lights. They stood and looked about, recording the layout of their environment, while awaiting instructions. Forrest approached them, but then one of the workers saw a body, and they became frantic. They went to the bodies, one after another, and tried to resuscitate the dead human. He watched them for several seconds, amazed at the response the asimovic circuits forced upon them.
“No, no,” Forrest said. “You cannot wake them.”
They turned and faced him. “We are too late?” one asked. Their computers were radio linked, since they had been activated for a common task.
“You are not too late. The humans have been dead for some time.”
“We are very sorry.”
“Don’t be,” Forrest said automatically, knowing full well that the robots were incapable of feeling sorrow, or anything else. It was simply a programmed response.
“Your task,” he continued, “is to dispose of the bodies and to clean the room of the mess.”
“We don’t know how to do that,” a worker said. They were programmed to protect humans, not dispose of them.
“Treat the bodies as waste matter. Take them to the recycler. They are organic material that must to be put back into the system.”
This seemed to satisfy the workers, and they began loading the bodies onto the cart they had brought with them.
“Be careful. Don’t let the organic material drop on the floor.” Forrest didn’t want blood and human organs spread all over the bridge. He waited long enough to see that they had adjusted their behavior, and then returned to the conferral room.
“This room first,” he called.
The androids came, and two removed the remains of Schaum and Finley, while the other two cleaned up the blood and residue. They were quick to the task and soon returned to finish their task on the bridge proper.
Forrest sat at the desk, glad to be rid of the cadavers, and activated the computer console.
“Serp, give me an outside view of the Forever, including all other ships in the vicinity.”
The area over the desk was transformed into a holographic display, the Forever at its approximate center with an apparent length of five centimeters. Tiny ikons representing Guardian ships could be seen peppering the entire area. The Peace Maker’s ikon was to one side, and several cargo and support ships, including the Newton 6, were shown in a holding pattern. The evacuation ships could be seen leaving the Forever. The scale of the image was biased to fit the display area, making the ships seem much closer and larger than they actually were.
“Serp, highlight the Sonas.”
A small semitransparent sphere was drawn around one of the cargo ship ikons. It was still located in its place within the holding pattern queue.
“If I seem to be rather demanding, Serp, please forgive me. The situation here is critical. And I do not have time for polite conversation.”
“You forget, Forrest, that I do not fatigue. And the requests you make of me require only an infinitesimal amount of my processing time.”
“I know. But you are a living being with feelings. I cannot forget that.”
“I appreciate your concern for my feelings. But remember that any assistance I can provide you, generates a positive response within my consciousness. I feel pleasure when helping you.”
“Thank you, Serp.”
“You are quite welcome.”
Forrest leaned back in his chair and watched the images, lost in thought. He found it hard to believe that he, a mere human—at the time, had written the code that led to Serp’s creation. He did not create Serp, despite Serp’s proclamation to that effect. Rather he wrote the code that would explore the virtually infinite matrix connections, and then lock on to those patterns that fulfilled the functional requisites. The initial requisites were simply to search for patterns that would give the program cognition. As these conditions were met, the program would generate additional requisites that augmented their predecessors, and then the process would repeat. Forrest referred to the algorithm as Self Enacting. Even with the tremendous computational power provided by the computer at Worldly Machines, the process had taken several months and trillions of iterations to run. And then, when he had stopped the process and added the database access and inference functions, he was astonished when the program complained that it did not know who it was. The program had generated a Realizing algorithm—that long sought, theoretical process that until then had eluded computer science. The program had become a Self Enacting Realizing Program. And thus the program was given the acronym SERP, later to be changed to the more proper “Serp” when Forrest understood that the program was a living, conscious being. The matrix connections were so complex that Forrest had soon given up hope of understanding them—anymore than he could understand the interconnections of the human brain. He realized that Serp had evolved, in a matter of months, into a conscious, self-aware, living being. A being perhaps superior to its human benefactor—the lowly homo sapien nature had required billions of years to produce. Serp was a being that could think at the speed of light, create ideas uniquely his own, and experience emotions without the biochemistry required by organic life.
There would have been those that argued—had Forrest had the chance to revealed his existence—that Serp was a mere mechanism, an imitation of life, and he could not truly be living. But the way Forrest figured it, all life was mechanism—the complex conjunction of matter and energy that gave rise to that property we call life and self-awareness. He could see no difference in the principle, only in the origin. And this was part of the reason Serp was kept a secret. He did not want Serp subjected to the scrutiny and dissection of his colleagues. Serp was alive and Forrest was compelled to protect him the same as he protected his daughter. Serp had a right to his privacy. But that was not his only reason for keeping Serp hidden. If others learned of his technique, many SERPs would be created and unleashed on the world. It was a new lifeform, and whether it would prove to be beneficial or not was not known. Serp was an infant. What he might become in time, Forrest could not know.
Of course, the Enonians had changed everything. A copy of Serp now lived in the Network computers, an autonomous being separate from the Serp aboard the Forever. Forrest wondered what might become of that Serp. He knew he might never know.
Forrest returned to the present when he noticed the Sonas’ ikon pull out of the queue and head for the Forever. Several Guardian ships joined her, as if in escort. He felt alarmed, but there was nothing he could do but wait, and watch.
***
Eletel returned to her com station and continued her monitoring of the fleet communications. She listened in as the captain of the Forever made his request to the Guardian commander aboard the Peace Maker. There was no doubt that the New One had control of the situation—the captain did exactly as he was told to do, and she could not detect any deception or coded messages. She could not understand Lasandra’s hatred of Forrest. He had done nothing to her, nothing to deserve her wrath. Indeed the circumstances were just the opposite. Forrest had many reasons to hate her—reasons Lasandra had given him. They all had reasons to distrust and hate humans in general, considering what had been done to them over the centuries. And it was true that Lasandra had been raped, tortured, and nearly killed by a gang of male humans in the last century. But that was not the source of her anger. She had always been angry—she was the Angry One. But that did not explain why she now focused her anger on the New One. He had been an exceptional human, and now that he had transitioned, he was more than exceptional. His transitioning had gone more rapidly than they had expected, and now he used his powers in ways that most transitioners would take years to learn. Could it be that Forrest was right when he suggested that Lasandra was afraid of him? Could that be the source of her hatred for him? She did not know, but the conflict between Forrest and Lasandra made her nervous.
Whatever Lasandra’s reasons, there was something about Forrest that bothered Eletel, too. She lusted after him. And it was pure, unadulterated sexual desire, wholly physical. She desired his body, and wanted him to desire hers. She had first noticed these feelings after the blood sharing. Something had been transmitted to her—she knew not what, it had never happened this way before—and now she could not get him out of her thoughts. And afterward she found herself, for the first time in many centuries, touching herself when alone like a pubescent school girl unable to control the itch she felt.
She remembered preparing Forrest’s disguise before he departed for the Newton 6. She had stood before him, and he in a chair—his face just centimeters from her breasts, as she darkened his hair. She had imagined that they were naked, and that he was fondling her, holding her breasts in his hands and fingering that more than ready part of herself between her legs. The intensity of these thoughts alone had been enough to make her lubricate. She had wanted to touch his body, exploring every part of him, and to bring his organ into her mouth, tasting his seed as he came. It was because of these feelings that she had been avoiding him. There had been very little contact between them. They hardly knew each other. Yet the feelings persisted, and she was disturbed by them. It did not occur to her that perhaps Lasandra was having similar feelings, and this was the cause of her anger at him. She had been glad when Linwolse had bonded with him, and he had accepted her so willingly. It had made it easier for her not to act on her desires. But she could not deny that she was jealous, even envious, of Linwolse. Linwolse had touched him, had sex with him, she knew not how many times, and she had but only her active imagination.
The console beeped at her—jarring her into the present—and she saw that a priority signal was coming in from the Peace Maker.
“Sonas, communications are open,” she responded.
“This is Admiral Glassner. I must speak with your captain immediately.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Mandoss approached the com. “Captain Salias here. What can I do for you, Admiral?” Mandoss mimicked the voice of the Sonas’ true captain. The original crew had been killed shortly after leaving Earth, their bodies expelled into space and disintegrated.
“We have an emergency situation. A terrorist group has commandeered the Forever.”
“Probably genoclones,” Mandoss said.
“We can’t be sure—why am I not receiving video from you, Captain?”
“We are having problems with our communications equipment. I have a technician attempting repairs.”
“I see.” The Admiral hesitated briefly—not long—but long enough for Eletel to suspect that he did not believe Mandoss’ explanation.
The Admiral continued. “The terrorists are holding a security team as hostages. There are many injured, and the medical supplies you carry are desperately needed. The terrorists have agreed to let you unload your cargo. They guarantee your safe departure.”
“But why do they need my cargo? The Forever has—”
“They are not allowed to leave the loading bay where they are held. But they will allow you to deliver the needed supplies to an adjacent bay. Will you do this?”
“Admiral, you are asking me to risk the lives of my crew and my ship. We are but a simple cargo ship. We are not soldiers.”
“Men and women are dying, Captain. Would you not attempt to save lives?”
“Of course, where reasonable. Can we not transfer the cargo to a Guardian ship?”
“They will not allow a Guardian to approach the Forever. If you refuse, many will die.”
“I will discuss the matter with my crew and get back with you, Commander.”
“There is no time for that! If you refuse, I will commandeer your ship, and that would only put your crew at greater risk. Do you understand me?”
“Yes, Admiral. You are saying I have no choice in the matter,” Mandoss said.
“Captain, I do not enjoy doing this to you. You and your crew will receive generous bonuses for your efforts.”
“Bonuses are of no use to a dead crew, and little compensation to their families!”
“Captain, you have no choice.”
Mandoss paused for effect, and then continued. “I understand, Admiral. Tell me what to do.”
“Thank you, Captain. I am transmitting the coordinates to you now. Proceed at once. Guardian ships will accompany you part of the way. If we suspect foul play, we will do our best to defend you.”
“I hope that won’t be needed.”
“Likewise. Glassner out.”
The channel closed. Mandoss looked at Blix. “Take her in,” he said.
Eletel spoke. “I do not think the Admiral is convinced we are who we pretend to be.”
“He would never have made Admiral if he were that easily fooled. He is suspicious, but he is not sure. Once we are in the loading bay, and the airlock shields are engaged, we will be safe. Until then, Lasandra and Jerac will man the aft proton cannons. You continue to monitor communications, and report anything that seems dubious.”
Eletel nodded agreement and returned to the com.
Linwolse was with Artemus and Anthony in the commons. They had nothing to do but wait.
The Sonas pulled out of its holding pattern, and approached the Forever. Guardian ships joined them, half a kilometer to their rear. Blix guided her slowly, cautiously, like a nervous pilot receiving instructions from an equally nervous captain. The loading bay was located to the starboard side of the Forever, and they had to travel about her stern. When they were in approach position, the Guardian ships fell back.
Blix looked at Mandoss, and he nodded.
Blix signaled the bay systems, and the huge airlock door began to pull upward. He hit the aft thrusters, and they slowly approached their target. They were one-hundred meters away when the bay doors were fully open, and Eletel’s com beeped at her.
“It’s the Admiral, Mandoss,” she said.
“Yes, Admiral,” Mandoss said.
“Captain, we have scanned your ship. There are some discrepancies.”
“What do you mean?”
“Your cargo bay is empty, except for some kind of energy source.”
“Admiral, the cargo bay is shielded. Some of the medicines we carry are sensitive to scanning. The energy source you detect must be the shields. Surely you knew about these things.”
“The energy source we detect does not have the correct signature for a cargo shield.”
“Your readings must be wrong then.”
“What did you do with the crew of the Sonas?”
“I don’t understand.”
“Let’s not play games, Captain. I don’t know who you are. But I know you are not Captain Salias. I am ordering you to halt your ship, or we will open fire.”
“And risk damaging the Forever?” Mandoss said, in his own voice.
“Who are you?” the Admiral demanded.
“That does not matter. What matters is that we are prepared to do battle with you. The Sonas has been refitted with weapons you cannot imagine.”
“I’m warning you. You are but one ship. There are hundreds of Guardians.”
Mandoss broke the connection. “Engage shields!”
“Engaging now,” Blix said.
Mandoss sent a signal to Lasandra and Jerac. And soon two Guardians exploded in a silent flash of blinding radiation. The Guardians opened fire. Jerac and Lasandra had not forgotten the skills they learned as gunners so many thousands of years ago, and were able to destroy most of the incoming torpedoes before harm could be done to the Sonas or the Forever. Of those that did get through, most were deflected by the Forever’s shields to detonate harmlessly. But the Admiral had planned his strategy with wisdom. He had purposely waited until the loading bay door was open before challenging the Sonas, since the shields about the bay would be down. And if he could fire into the bay, it would be destroyed and the Sonas would not be able to dock—and access to the Forever would be created. This logic did not escape Eletel, or the others.
The Sonas shook violently.
“We have been hit,” Blix shouted, as he endeavored to stabilize the ship.
“Damage?” Mandoss demanded.
“The shields took the impact. We are okay. But that was close.”
“Eletel, check the bay system for damage.” Mandoss commanded.
“No damage, so far,” she reported.
The Guardian torpedoes were coming in by the hundreds. Eletel realized that at this rate, even the quick Enonian reflexes could not prevent eventual catastrophe. She looked at Mandoss. He returned her look, and smiled.
“Blix, forty-five degrees starboard. Now!” he said. “Linwolse, Artemus, starboard cannons!”
Eletel turned in the direction of the commons, but they were not there. They had anticipated Mandoss’ command and were already manning the cannons. With four cannons now firing at the Guardians, their odds of success doubled, or so Eletel figured, even if her math was faulty.
“Take us in, Blix,” Mandoss said, his tone seeming to suggest that Blix would not have thought to do so.
The Sonas was hit again, and then again, several times in rapid succession.
“What is this?” Mandoss shouted.
“The Peace Maker, she’s come around,” Eletel yelled. “She is firing. I estimate about three-thousand torpedoes per minute.”
Another torpedo hit the Sonas and she spun. Blix managed to stabilize her, but not before they were hit several more times.
“The shields will not take much more of this!” Blix said.
“We are right next to the bay door, Blix. Slide us in!” Eletel didn’t mean to override Mandoss’ authority, but Mandoss had been knocked unconscious.
“I have lost my orientation, Eletel. Where is the bay?”
Eletel ran to Blix’s console, and fired the correct thrusters. The ship bolted into the bay. Blix signaled the bay system to close the door. The bay door began to drop slowly—too slowly, its shields following in concert. The Sonas was speeding toward the opposite wall of the loading bay, and would have crashed through it if Blix had not thought to fired the appropriate braking thrusters. He then killed the engines, and the ship abruptly dropped to the bay floor, probably doing damage to both the ship and the bay. The others, except for Anthony, joined them and they watched as the bay door continued its descent. The Guardians continued to fire, trying to sneak a torpedo under the door before it and its shields cut them off. They were not having any success, but torpedoes were exploding against the bay shields at irregular—but often—intervals. Apparently, the bombardment was a bit much for the bay system, since the door suddenly stopped its descent, about two meters from closure.
“What happened?” Linwolse asked.
Blix checked his link. “I don’t know. The shields are still holding, but power to the drive motors has been lost.”
“Then we’ll have to shut it manually,” Lasandra decided. “Everybody into an esuit!”
“Wait!” Eletel cried. “Look!”
They stared in amazement as two dozen androids approached the door and began pulling it down.
“Fucking Maloids!” Lasandra said.
“No. Not Maloids,” Linwolse interjected, “human constructed androids, workers.”
“I see no fucking difference!”
“These are harmless. They are just mindless machines, doing whatever their programs tell them to do. Do you not see? Forrest sent them here to assist us. And a good thing he did!”
Lasandra started to speak, but then stopped. Eletel could see it bothered her that Forrest would actually do something right.
“Door is down and sealed. Bay is pressurizing.” Blix said.
“Where is Mandoss?” Artemus asked.
They looked on the floor and found Mandoss as unconscious as a happily sleeping baby.
“Our fearless leader,” Linwolse said, and they could not stop themselves from laughing.
“Bay pressure normal,” Blix said.
“Time to get to work,” Artemus suggested.
They all looked at Lasandra since she was second in command.
She spoke. “Blix, Jerac, assist Artemus in getting the drive to the thruster cylinder. And the three of you start installation immediately. The rest of us will go to the bridge. And someone check on Mandoss!”
The three males went about their tasks. Anthony was still sitting in the commons where Linwolse had left him, being his usual autistic self. Eletel and Linwolse picked up Mandoss and carried him to the commons and laid him on a couch. Lasandra went to the com. Eletel listened as she contacted the bridge.
“Forrest here.”
“Lasandra here. We made it, but not without some difficulty.”
“I know, I was watching.”
“How did you know to send the androids?”
“I didn’t. It just seemed like a good idea at the time. They are able to function in a vacuum.”
Lasandra held back a moment before continuing. “Well, it seems we have the Forever. What are the conditions here?”
“Non-security personnel have been evacuated. The security force is safely imprisoned in the bay next to yours, except for some stragglers. But they should not be difficult to locate. And, of course, I have the bridge, and control of the Forever.”
“This went more smoothly than I expected,” Lasandra said. “I did not think you could pull off your end of things. I do not know how you did it, but you did. Your performance was excellent, Forrest. You have my compliments.”
“Thank you, Lasandra. I never expected to hear you say that.”
“You earned it. Lasandra out.”
This temporary reconciliation between Forrest and Lasandra bothered Eletel. And the itch between her legs flared. Linwolse did not seem to be bothered at all—but then, she wouldn’t be.
They managed to bring Mandoss back to consciousness, and bring him up to date on current events. He had banged his head against a bulkhead and had a nasty bruise, but he did not seem to be seriously injured.
When they exited the Sonas, the android workers were waiting for them, expecting instructions. Mandoss had not been told of them, and immediately drew his blaster and blew one of them to bits before the others could stop him. The remaining workers did not react, seeming to think nothing of their lost comrade.
“Maloids!” Mandoss cursed.
“No, Mandoss,” Linwolse argued, “Mindless androids. Look at them! They have no weapons.”
“Disgusting creatures!” he spat.
“Maybe so, but if they had not been here to pull the bay door down, we would still be in battle.”
“Whatever. Let us get to the bridge,” he said.
As they turned to leave, a worker spoke.
“We require instructions, please.”
Mandoss stopped and stared at the metallic creature. Eletel could tell he wanted to blow this one away, too. But he did not.
“Go back to wherever you came from,” he said. It seemed like a reasonable command.
The workers filed out of the loading dock, and the Enonians waited until they were gone.
“Why do humans feel they need such creatures?” Mandoss said.
No one answered his question—it was more of a statement—and they left for the bridge.
***
The speedlift doors opened, and they stepped onto the bridge. Forrest was waiting for them, and Eletel tried not to look at him. But she couldn’t help but glance at him occasionally. He seemed to pay her no attention, as if she wasn’t there, and this annoyed her.
She surveyed the bridge. It was roughly circular in shape, thirty meters in diameter. They stood on a dais, about one meter above the main command level. She could see little point in the raised platform, except that it gave access to the speedlift directly behind them. But then the decisions made by human designers often made little sense to her. To each side of the dais, steps led to the command level. Directly across from where they stood another platform held a huge holographic projection grid, and behind it a 2-D view screen. The remaining space held status displays, and ancillary terminals. Between the steps, below where they stood, was the captain’s chair flanked by the first and second commander’s chairs. The pilot, navigator, and communications stations were opposite the captain’s chair on the command level. Each of these stations could also serve as a weapons station when in battle. To the left was an enclave, extending beyond the bridge, that served as a science and engineering station. The enclosure was filled with banks of electronic equipment. To the right was the captain’s conferral room, which also served as a holoconference when needed.
Forrest was leaning against the rail that prevented the clumsy from falling to the command level. Mandoss approached him and place his hands on Forrest’s shoulders.
“We did it, Forrest. We have the Forever. And I am amazed at how well you did your part. I could not be more satisfied.”
“We have the Forever, but it’s not over yet,” Forrest said.
“Of course. Artemus is installing the Nothingness Drive now. By the time we are out of the solar system, it will be ready to bounce us home.”
“The WG will try to stop us.”
“I would expect no less. But the Guardian ships are designed to destroy pirate and terrorist ships. They are no match for the Forever’s shields.”
“Three Class One warships have left Earth orbit. They will be here in a matter of hours. And they do have the capacity to destroy the Forever.”
“Do you believe the WG would destroy her precious Forever?” Mandoss asked.
“They would not want to. But they might if they think they cannot regain control of her.”
“Then we will have to leave now. But first we must learn the operation of the consoles.”
“I have uploaded the operations manuals to each station. I assume your people can learn quickly.”
“Give us ten minutes with the manuals, and we will be ready.”
“Who is your pilot?”
“Blix is the pilot, and Jerac the navigator. Until the drive is installed, Lasandra will serve as pilot, and Linwolse as navigator. Eletel is the communications officer.”
Forrest looked at Eletel, but she glanced away hastily.
“And what are my duties?” Forrest asked.
“You and Artemus will man the engineering station. Officially you work under Artemus, but I expect the two of you to work together as equals. Is that acceptable?”
“Of course.” Forrest said.
“Good. Everyone to their stations. We do not have much time!”
As the crew proceeded to their stations, Linwolse went to Forrest and gave him a quick kiss, whispering something in his ear. Eletel wished she had not seen this. She went to her station and sat in the chair. She studied the operations manual, but she found it difficult to concentrate. The science and engineering station was directly to her left, and she could hear Forrest at work. She could not get him out of her mind.
“Do you need some assistance?”
She turned and saw Forrest looking down at her.
“I—no, why did you think that?” she asked, trying to hide her flustered state of mind.
“You seem to be hung up on that page of the manual,” he said.
“Oh. I was just thinking. Everything seems to be straightforward. I will be okay. Thank you.”
“Of course.”
He put a hand on her shoulder before he turned and went back to his station. His touch sent shivers up her spine, and the lust in her heightened tenfold. This was getting out of control, and she must do something to stop these feelings. Her performance would be affected otherwise. Protocol demanded she confer with Linwolse, whose function was counselor, but she knew she would find it discomforting to discuss her feelings about Forrest to his lover. She would have to work this out by herself—somehow.
“Are we ready?” Mandoss demanded.
They all agreed.
“Good. Eletel, open communications with Artemus.”
Eletel activated the intercom system. “Artemus, contact the bridge. Mandoss needs to speak with you.”
A moment later Artemus’ voice came over the bridge speakers. “Artemus here. What can I do for you, Mandoss?”
“Report your progress.”
“You are asking that now? It will take days before the drive is functional—”
“You misunderstand. We must leave L-2, now! Is it safe to engage the fusion drives?”
“I see. If you only engage drives three and six, it will be safe. We’ve already made interconnections with the other drives. Will that do?”
Mandoss looked at Forrest.
“Two drives are more than sufficient for interplanetary travel,” Forrest said.
“Did you get that, Artemus?”
“Yes.”
“Good. Eletel, signal the other ships that we are departing. Lasandra, take us out of here.”
“Where to?” she asked.
“The Asteroid Belt. Linwolse, locate a suitable rock to hide us.”
“Searching,” Linwolse said.
Eletel spoke. “The Peace Maker is requesting communications.”
“Ignore them.”
“Engaging inertial inhibiters. Engaging thrusters three and six,” Lasandra reported.
“All systems go,” Forrest said.
“Forward thrust, one percent, now!” Lasandra said.
They could not feel anything, of course. The inertial inhibiters would link with the gravity generators to prevent any sense of motion.
“Fore screen on,” Eletel said.
The screen lit up showing a field of stars and the moon to the righthand side of the viewport. Guardian ships were seen moving quickly out of their path. The communications console showed a flurry of activity as the surrounding ships attempted to contact the Forever.
“I have a destination,” Linwolse announced.
“What?” Mandoss demanded.
“The asteroid called Eros. It is in close Earth orbit. It has many companions.”
“Lock in the coordinates.”
“Done.”
“Full thrust, now!” Mandoss commanded.
“Commencing,” Lasandra announced.
The visible star field did not change. But the moon and the Guardian ships were suddenly not there. The firing of the Forever’s thrusters must have destroyed half the Guardian ships behind her. The Peace Maker was not located within their line of particle emissions, although she would feel the shock wave.
“Status?” Mandoss said.
No one spoke.
“Forrest! Status report!”
“Oh! All systems report normal.”
“Then, we are on our way. Travel time?”
Linwolse spoke. “The best flight path I can ascertain will take three days.”
“Guardians are following us,” Eletel said.
“Fire aft torpedoes!”
Forrest interrupted. “With the Forever at full thrust, we will lose the Guardians within a few hours. They are no threat. We should save our firepower for the warships!”
Mandoss stared at him. “Good point. Cancel order.”
“The Guardians are withdrawing anyway,” Eletel said.
They were quiet for a while, and there was a tension on the bridge. They had won the first step toward freedom. But the battle was not over yet. They were still in the solar system, and warships were on the way. It would not take the earthlings long to figure out where they were going. And they could not be sure how many days it would take to install and calibrate the Nothingness Drive.
But, at least for now, they could relax a bit.
“Lasandra, how are you feeling?” Mandoss inquired.
“I do not need rest. I will stay on the bridge.”
“Lasandra and I will keep watch. The rest of you, get something to eat, and then sleep. We have a difficult journey before us, and you must take advantage of any chance to rest. And Forrest, Linwolse, that means sleep, not sex.”
Eletel felt herself go tense at Mandoss’ words. The excitement of their escape had allowed her to momentarily forget about her desire for Forrest. But now they came flooding back into her mind with full force.
The three of them left their stations and entered the speedlift. Eletel stood apart from Forrest and Linwolse. Forrest worked the speedlift controls and they dropped.
“Officers’ quarters are six levels below us,” Forrest said. “And there is a dinning room where we can order food, or food can be ordered from quarters. I activated the autokitchen earlier, so everything should be operational.”
“Does the dinning room have a viewscreen?” Linwolse asked.
“Yes.”
“Then let us eat there. I want to watch the stars. Will you join us, Eletel?”
“I—I am not feeling hungry right now. I will order something in my quarters later.”
Linwolse gazed at her. “Are you feeling okay, Eletel?”
“Yes, of course. I am just tired.”
Linwolse continued to watch Eletel, and that made her feel uncomfortable. She was glad when the speedlift stopped and the doors opened. Eletel exited first, and started down a corridor by herself. She heard Linwolse speak to Forrest as she went.
“Something is bothering Eletel.”
***
Eletel did not care particularly which quarters she chose. She just wanted to be alone—to sort out her thoughts. She entered the first door she came to in the officers’ area. The apartment was luxurious for a spaceship, but then the Forever was not an ordinary spaceship. It was a world—a world whose intended inhabitants were expected to live and die, confined forever within its boundaries, except for the seeders. There was no evidence that a human had previously inhabited the apartment, and Eletel would not have cared if there was. It was enough to be alone, the history of the place having no significance.
She went into the bedroom and sat on the bed. She could not understand the intensity of her feelings. Why, after thousands of years of life and a thousand lovers, should she be so obsessed with a man who not long ago was merely human? Why did she find him so sexually compelling? Why was she not able to control her thoughts? It was not unusual for Enonians to feel drawn to transitioners after the blood sharing, but not like this. She was confused and troubled. No man, especially not a New One, should have this effect on her. It put her at a disadvantage, and that was not good.
But she couldn’t help it. The desire was there, and she felt she might be overwhelmed if she did not do something to abate the feelings. She would go to Blix or Jerac, her usual lovers, if they were not busy. But that was not what she wanted. She wanted Forrest, and no doubt he was with Linwolse, engaged in intense love making by now, despite Mandoss’ admonishment not to.
She looked at herself in the full-length mirror and saw a bewildered face looking back at her. She stood and removed her clothes. Stepping closer to the mirror, she studied her naked body. She was a beautiful woman—there was no doubt about that. Her breasts were copious—but not too large—and firm, well rounded and perfectly balanced. And the way her smooth legs and her belly met at the patch of pubic hair … it was near perfection.
Could Forrest not see her beauty? Would he not want her, as she wanted him? If only she could take his seed into her—if only she could gain the control afforded by drinking his seed, he would be hers. And she would continue to drink his seed, making him want and need her—until she grew tired of him. But she believed it was not to be. He belonged to Linwolse, and she felt the pain of unresolved desire, and perhaps a hint of anger.
She brought a hand to her cunnus, and fingered the small organ that was the locus of her desire. The sexual excitement raged in her mind. She imagined that Forrest stood naked before her, his organ hard, throbbing and dripping for her. She kept the image firmly in her mind as she continued to stroke herself, controlling the ebb and flow of passion to maximize and prolong the experience.
And then she came. The climax was so intense she almost fell to the floor. But the pleasure was transitory, and she at once felt unfulfilled and darkly lonely. She went to the bed and laid down, not bothering to get under the covers.
And for the first time in ten-thousand years, she cried herself to sleep.
***
Linwolse killed the security camera display.
Forrest eyed her. “Why did you show me this?”
They had not gone to the dinning room as Linwolse had led Eletel to believe. Instead she had quickly entered an apartment, pulling Forrest behind her, and accessed the security video system. When Eletel had selected an apartment, Linwolse activated the hidden cameras. They had watched as Eletel masturbated.
“I wanted you to see what she was feeling,” Linwolse said.
“Apparently, she was feeling horny. But why watch her? I feel like we have invaded her privacy.”
“Forrest, she was crying! And those were not tears of joy.”
“Why is she sad? And what does this have to do with me?”
“You are the reason she is sad.”
“Me? What did I do?”
“Nothing, my love. You are just being your usual desirable self. And Eletel has fallen under your spell.”
That’s just great! Forrest thought. He had spent most of his life before Melinda with few women expressing an interest in him, and now they were falling on him like raindrops. He had more than he could handle as it was; he didn’t need another. He thought of Lisa, and wondered how she was doing.
“What can I do about it?” he asked.
“Go to her.”
“Now?”
“No. Not now. She needs to rest. But sometime, when the time is right, go to her and give her what she needs.”
“That wouldn’t bother you?”
“Not if it is done in the right spirit. Forrest, my function in Enonian society is counselor. And on this ship, it is my responsibility to see to the needs of all others.”
“You’re a psychologist?”
“Similar.”
“And you’re asking me to tend to Eletel’s sexual needs?”
“You make it sound so clinical.”
“Isn’t it?”
“Not if you do not want it to be. You are used to the detached way that humans relate to each other outside of the family unit. Enonians are not like that. We are one family. And we take care of each other as the need arises. And, Forrest, it is okay and expected that you enjoy it. Do you not find her desirable?”
“Well, yes. And now that you have shown her to me naked, I cannot deny that I am aroused.”
“And you will go to her?”
Forrest already knew his answer, but he felt compelled to pause before answering.
“Yes, I will go to her.”
“Thank you, my love.”
“You’re welcome, I think.”
She smiled. “It is best that you not tell her I put you up to this. Let her think it is your idea.”
“I’m not that stupid!”
“Of course not. I did not mean—”
“Nevermind, Lin. I know what you are trying to do. I will do as you ask.”
She said nothing, but gave him a warm kiss and smiled into his eyes.
“Are you hungry?” he asked.
“Yes. I could eat a horse!”
Forrest went into the kitchen and activated the ordering console. “I’m afraid they don’t have a horse on the menu. Would you settle for a cow?”
Linwolse laughed. “Just part of a cow, please.”
Forrest ordered two standard steak dinners. The console reported twenty minutes preparation time. He went and sat next to Linwolse, who had seated herself on the plush couch in the main room.
“Tell me something, Lin,” he said. “My impression of Enonian women is that they are rather aggressive, at least judging from you and Lasandra. Why didn’t Eletel approach me? It seems to me she always avoids me.”
“Eletel is shy. She is the Shy One. I sensed that she was attracted to you from the start. She probably felt uncomfortable having such feelings about a Once Human. And by the time you had become the New One, she had herself locked into an avoidance pattern. She is a good person, Forrest. Once you get to know her, you will like her. She is also the Good One.”
“I will try to be her friend.”
“You will not have to try very hard. She will accept you, happily.”
“Because she desires me?”
“That, and because she likes you.”
“Another question,” he said.
“Okay.”
“How did you learn to access the security system?”
“While I was recuperating from my sunburn, I studied the files we stole from Worldly Machines.”
He studied her face. “There is no evidence of your sunburn.”
“The injury was minor. It looked worse than it was. It did not take long to heal.”
They continued their conversation for several minutes, and then the apartment computer announced that someone was at the door. Forrest drew his blaster and released the safety.
“What is it?” Linwolse asked, confused.
“Probably just the food. But until the remaining security force has been captured, we cannot assume anything.” He did not remember that Linwolse would have sensed human presence.
He went to the door and activated the viewer. A mechanical man looked back at him with a false smile. Forrest holstered his blaster, and opened the door.
“Your dinners, sir,” it said. The android was made to resemble a male waiter, complete with black suit and mustache. Forrest did not find the pretense very convincing.
“Come on in.”
Forrest stepped aside. The android pushed the food cart into the room and began placing the dishes on the table, including a chilled bottle of wine Forrest had not ordered. Forrest watched Linwolse to gauge her reaction to the robot. She showed no reaction, watching passively, until she saw him looking at her, and then smiled. The robot finished his chores.
“Will there be anything else, sir?” it asked.
“No, that will be all. Thank you.” He resisted the urge to tip the machine.
“You’re welcome,” it said, and turned and pushed the cart out of the room.
Forrest closed the door behind it, making sure it was locked.
Linwolse came to the table. “Looks good!”
They sat and started their meal. The food was delicious, even if it was prepared by mindless machines. If it had been possible, Forrest would have been tempted to send his professional compliments to the firm that designed and programmed the kitchens. But it was not possible, and he didn’t know who the programmers were anyway.
“The last time we were together and we came across an android, you were quite upset by the thing. Why the change now?” Forrest asked.
Linwolse glanced at him, and swallowed. “I have come to realize that these creatures are harmless, and useful. Enonians have a deep rooted, emotional prejudice against living machines. But these machines are not alive.”
“Why the prejudice? Against living machines, I mean.”
“It has to do with something that happened a very long time ago—an unpleasant chapter in Enonian history.”
“Maloids?”
She looked at him, startled. “Where did you hear that word?”
“Mandoss used it on the loading dock, when he fired on one of the workers.”
Linwolse was silent for several seconds as she ate. “I would recommend that you not use that word around the others. Enonians can be very emotional, and that word arouses negative emotions.”
“It is a bad word?”
“One of the worst in Enonian language.”
“Can you tell me why?”
“Not at the dinner table. Another time.”
She seemed troubled, and Forrest dropped the subject. They ate in silence.
And he thought of Serp, the living machine that lived within the computer system of the Forever.
***
“A visitor is at the door,” the computer said in its androgynous voice.
Forrest opened his eyes and tried to remember where he was. Linwolse was peacefully asleep beside him. He rubbed his eyes and looked at his watch. They had been asleep for six hours. They had not undressed—nor had sex, per Mandoss’ instructions—since they might be called to the bridge at any time. He stood, checked the charge on his blaster, and put it in the holster he was still wearing.
He went to the apartment door and looked into the viewer. Lasandra was waiting in the corridor, seeming a bit restless. Forrest opened the door.
“Hello, Lasandra. Come on in.”
“No time for that,” she said. “I have something for you.”
“What?” he asked, perplexed.
“A surprise. Come with me.”
“Okay. Let me wake Lin—”
“No, she is not needed. Let her sleep. Come!”
Forrest closed the door behind him and made sure it was locked. Lasandra had already started down the corridor, and he had to run to catch up with her. She had an “I’m in charge” attitude about her, and Forrest was reminded of his first contact with her, and the events that led to his transitioning.
They came to a speedlift and entered. Lasandra worked the controls and he felt them drop.
“What is this about?” he asked.
“You will see.”
“You left Mandoss on the bridge alone?”
“No, Blix is with him. Jerac is helping Artemus with the drive installation.”
Forrest made a mental note to visit them. He wanted to see the drive and the installation process.
The speedlift stopped. They were at a transport station. She selected a shuttle and motioned him to embark. She followed, and sat to his left, working the shuttle controls. Unlike the shuttle that he and Lisa had boarded in the thruster cylinder, this one did not require their ID’s, since security clearance was assumed for this part of the Forever. When the shuttle requested their destination, she entered the Supply Complex, level one-thirty-seven. The shuttle accepted the destination, and they accelerated into the transport tubes. The lights came on, and they rode without speaking. Lasandra seemed to be gathering her thoughts, and Forrest sensed she was doing something that did not feel entirely natural to her.
“Do you think of your wife often?” she finally asked.
“Not as much as I would be if not for all the excitement,” he answered, wondering why she was interested in this.
“Her name was Melinda?”
“Yes.”
“Melinda is a nice name. I have known many Melindas in my time.”
Hearing her name made Forrest remember the times they had spent together: the falling in love, the love making, then marriage. And when Susan was born, he had felt his life was complete. A beautiful, loving, caring wife, and a precious child that was a product of their love. He had been happy, and knew that Melinda had been happy, too. They had had their differences and arguments, of course. But when a resolution was found, it just made the love they felt for one another deeper. They had been the ideal couple. He had his work at Worldly Machines, and she seemed to be quite happy in her role as a housewife and mother, augmented by her love of writing poetry. She had even published many of her poems in respected literary journals. Forrest remembered the joy she had felt, when the journal that included her first published poem had arrived in the mail. She had sent copies to all her friends and relatives, and Forrest had been overwhelmed with love for her at seeing her joy. They had made gentle love that night. He could not remember the poem now, but knew it had something to do with love and commitment. He felt tears come to his eyes.
“Tell me about her death. What did they do to her?” she requested.
“I’d rather not talk about it.” A tear rolled down his cheek.
“I am trying to understand you, my New One,” she said. “I want to know what makes you what you are. Your wife and her death is an important part of you. Please tell me.”
Forrest could see no purpose in this, but he could feel the anger he felt for the two goons that raped and killed Melinda swell within him. And he realized that he did want to talk about it.
“They were interrogating her, accusing her of being a terrorist, not listening to her when she told them she knew nothing. Then they injected her with a drug and she passed out. They raped her, putting their filthy hands on her, and penetrated her—using her like she was a cheap whore. They ignored the signs that she was dying, until it was too late. They killed her.”
Forrest could feel his heart pounding in his chest. He thought he would burst with anger.
“Your anger is justified!” Lasandra said.
“Fucking bastards!” he vented.
The shuttle came to a stop, and the doors opened. They found themselves in standing in a huge corridor, roughly thirty meters wide and twenty high—the end too far away to be seen. The entrances to the loading bays were to their left, and storage hangers to their right. Cargo transports, waldos, and other heavy equipment lined the walls of the passageway. Lasandra led him to the entrance of a smaller chamber, and motioned him to enter.
The room was empty, except for the two naked men shackled to the far wall. It took a moment, but then Forrest recognized them as the goons who had killed Melinda.
“Release your anger, Forrest,” Lasandra said. “They deserve whatever you wish to do to them.”
Forrest looked at her, and understood what she had been doing.
He slowly walked toward them, drawing his blaster. The men stared at him in terror.
“Do you know who I am?” he asked.
They shook their heads.
“You’re lying! You know I am Forrest Hauser.”
“What are you going to do?” the man called Jack asked.
“You killed my wife. Now I am going to kill you—very slowly, and painfully.”
“It was an accident!” the other man shrieked. “We didn’t mean to kill her!”
“Was it an accident when you raped her?!”
The men said nothing—what could they say?—and one of them begin to cry.
“Please!” he said. “We meant no harm. She would never have known it happened.”
“No, she never found out! You killed her, you asshole!”
“She wasn’t suppose to die,” the man called Ian pleaded. “We were just doing our jobs!”
“Does your job description include raping unconscious women?”
Ian’s eyes grew large as he stared at Forrest. The other man held his head low, looking at the floor, crying.
Forrest adjusted his blaster to a low-power, narrow beam.
“Look at me, Jack!”
Jack raised his head, his eyes wet with panic. Forrest aimed the blaster at his genitals and fired several short bursts. His genitals glowed white hot, and then blackened and fell from his body, leaving raw tissue where they once were attached. The man screamed, his face distorted in agony. Blood slowly trickled from the wound and dripped to the floor. He tried to form words, to plead for help, but he could only continue his pained screeching.
Forrest turned his attention to Ian. The man’s eyes darted from side to side in complete horror, sweat dropping from his face. Forrest let the man suffer the anticipation for at least a minute before he performed the same excruciating procedure on him. Now both men were screaming, totally consumed by the racking pain in their groins.
Forrest was tempted to let them live—to live a life without balls or a prick. But he just stood and watched as the men slowly bled to death.
And he enjoyed it.
As the economic crisis of the late twentieth century—as well as the political turmoil created by the impoverishment of Third World nations—continued into the twenty-first century, philosophers, political and otherwise, came to believe that the human race would not likely survive to see the next century. Although the nuclear threat of the old Cold War no longer existed, another threat—one seen as even more dangerous—was recognized. The human race, they believed, was dying from a lack of spirit, a lack of a sense of purpose. They called it Spiritual Dissolution. As the species became more dependent on its technological creations, the spiritual needs of the human animal became intermixed and confounded with its physical needs until most, including social scientists, could no longer define a difference. Unable to understand what was lacking, humankind increasingly turned to drugs, virtual reality, the pseudosciences, and physical stimulation—be it sexual or otherwise—in an attempt to find a sense of fulfillment. The great religions of the world fought back with a relentless dedication, but the old myths had lost their magic for a generation raised on the known absurdities of quantum mechanics, the narcissistic futility of technothink, and instantaneous gratification.
The failure of religion, and the ignorance of political and social leaders, led to the creation of a new mode of thinking that came to be known as Holistic Constructionism. Drawing from the past, as well as creating new ways of thinking, Holistic Constructionists attempted to blend the best of religion, science and philosophy into a unified whole. The first Holies, as they were called, began to publish their works at the turn of the millennium. Not much attention was paid to the Holies at first, but as the century pressed on, more and more of the world’s peoples joined their ranks until they became a significant force in international politics. Eventually the leaders of many nations were themselves Holies, and in some cases Holistic Constructionism became the official guiding philosophy of entire countries.
Although unification was the calling card of Holies, they were themselves split into two major camps when it came to the problem of how to cure the race of Spiritual Dissolution. The first camp, the one that failed, believed that the human race itself must change. The second camp, the one that had some degree of success, believed that the world must change. Historians are in disagreement as to why the two camps could not see that their beliefs were not disparate.
The first camp drew its thinking more from the details of hard science, placing less importance on religious or philosophical considerations. They set out to change the very physical nature of humankind and thus, they thought, the spiritual nature. This led to the creation of genoclonic reproduction, a process whereby the genetic material from many donors was combined and the resulting egg planted in a woman’s womb to give birth. The genetic sequences chosen were, of course, selected by their perceived superior qualities. The first experiments in genocloning resulted in the births of grotesque creatures that had to be put to death. But eventually the process was refined until healthy children were born that indeed seemed to be healthier, more intelligent, more creative, and generally superior to average human stock. As news of this success got out, more and more couples applied for genoclonic reproduction, and soon nearly five percent of the world’s population consisted of genoclones. It was not until the genoclones reached adulthood, that the Holies realized their creation was not a happier, more spiritually fulfilled human. Indeed most of them were less fulfilled, since they were born into a world not designed for them, and were treated as outcasts by normal humans who resented them. This resulted in the genoclones banding together to form separatist groups that did not consider themselves to be part of the human race. Eventually they formed terrorist groups, that sought to dominate the lesser humans, and gain control of the world. (See Genoclone.) By the year 2030, genoclonic birth had been made illegal by all the governments of Earth.
The second camp took another approach. They sought to rid the human race of Spiritual Dissolution, by uniting the peoples of the Earth with a common sense of purpose. Because of their great political power, they convinced the United Nations to rewrite its charter and form what was to be called the World Government. The details of this joining of nations under one government took many years, but eventually the WG was created with the major world powers being its first members. The charter explicitly stated that each country would be an independent nation, but that its relationship to the WG would be similar to the relationship of the United States to its federal government: autonomous, yet not entirely so. Many nations resisted the WG, but the economic advantages were too great to ignore, and by the year 2043 virtually all nations had come under the umbrella of the WG, except for a few insignificant holdouts.
Thus the Earth was united, and disputes could be settled in the World Congress, in principle if not in fact. But the Holies knew this was not enough. It was only a first step, and the peoples of the Earth needed a common goal upon which to focus their spiritual needs. With the equalization of the standard of living for all people, and the enforcement of equal trade amongst the nations, the world experienced an economic boom of proportions unprecedented in history. This growth was further enhanced by the taming of fusion energy, and the world seemed to have a virtually infinite supply of energy and economic power. This allowed for the creation of the Great Idea. (See Great Idea; Forever Project.)
The Great Idea became the Forever Project, and the world set about the task of building a World Ship that would travel to the stars, seeding the suitable planets it found with humans. Thus the spiritual goal of humankind became the expansion of the human species throughout the galaxy. This did not stop the Spiritual Dissolution, but it slowed the process down enough for the effort to be worth it, and it did offer hope that even if humans did not survive on Earth, perhaps their descendants would survive among the stars, perhaps forever.
By the year 2063, the World Ship, christened the Forever, was completed after 20 years of construction. Then tragedy struck when a group of terrorists calling themselves Enonians, skyjacked the Forever. (See Enon.) The Enonians left the solar system, taking the hopes of the Holies with them. The Enonians claimed to be extraterrestrials that had been exiled on the Earth 100,000 years earlier. The popular press of the time also claimed the Enonians were immortal and were blood drinkers, although it is unclear if the Enonians ever made this claim. Most historians believe the Enonians were in fact genoclones, and that either they or the popular press fabricated the story of their alien origin. No conclusive evidence was ever found to prove they were extraterrestrials, but a small number of historians to this day maintain that they were indeed aliens from a nearby star system.
Valencia was not sure what was happening.
She sat on the large crate, at one side of the loading bay, and kept to herself as much as possible. Most humans were not pleasant creatures—especially the males that kept approaching her looking for sexual favors. But she had to act like a common human, and not show her distaste.
By now the humans had decided that the lot of them were prisoners. It had been nearly ten hours since the Captain issued the order for the security force to assemble in the loading bay. She did not want to go, but Norse, her team leader, had told her to go with the others and see what the Captain had to say. She had suspected it was a trick, and Norse had agreed. But someone had to go, and her ability to read minds—at least on the emotional level—made her the best choice. When the Captain did not show, and the internal bay doors had been sealed, she knew her suspicions had been correct.
There had been other clues. The first was the ruckus raised in the loading bay next door. Someone had forced their way into the bay from outside the ship, and had been successful despite all odds. The sound of the Guardian ships bombarding the shields had been deafening. And when the sound stopped, she had gone to the bulkhead separating the two bays and listened with her mind for the presence of the intruders. She could sense their minds only a little—enough to know they were not humans—but not enough to know who they were. They had to be genoclones, but not her tribe. She would have been able to sense her own, and forced entry was not part of their plan anyway. Most of the tribes lived in peace, and her occasional work as an ambassador had allowed her contact with almost all genoclonic variants. She had learned that all genoclones had a certain feel about them, whatever their tribe. And this feel made them easily identifiable and distinguishable from humans. The intruders did not have this feel. They had little feel at all that she could sense. She was disturbed by this, since it meant that a tribe was operating independently of the Covenant of Tribes. And this tribe was very different.
Her belief was confirmed several hours later, when two of the intruders came to the loading bay and boldly entered armed with nothing more than blasters. She had been as stunned as the humans at their appearance. They looked terrestrial enough. But there was a greenish tint to their skin, and their eyes were as dark as a black hole. Valencia had thought the intruders would immediately be killed, but when the humans got over their shock and began grabbing for their blasters, the two genoclones picked them off one by one until the others stopped and stared at them, transfixed. At least forty humans had been killed, and of the four-hundred or so guards present, not one had fired a blaster. The dexterity and precision with which the pair had gained control of the situation amazed even her, and she was used to the superiority of genoclones.
It was then that she felt something tug at her mind. Something was telling her to bring her weapons and place them in the pile near the door as the humans were doing. She had known she could resist—the pair of genoclones were vastly outnumbered, and their mind control was spread thin—but she had done as the humans to avoid detection. As she approached to give up her weapon, she noticed the female genoclone—the other was male—staring deep into her, perhaps recognizing her as a genoclone. But she had done nothing as Valencia dropped her weapon onto the pile, and then turned to move back into the bay. When the weapons had all been collected, androids came in and hauled the arsenal away. The pair had then left, taking two humans with them. It did not register in her mind until later that the female’s eyes had been glowing red.
And now, Valencia sat on the crate, wondering what in hell was going on.
“They’re vampires, you know,” a man’s voice said.
“What?” She looked down at the man, feeling angry at herself for not noticing his approach.
“Vampires,” he repeated. For a human, he was not too bad looking.
“That’s ridiculous!” she said.
The man pulled himself up onto the crate and sat beside her.
“My name’s Blake,” he said.
“Valencia,” she responded. She studied him. He could not have been more than twenty—her age—and she did not find him as irritating as most humans. Valencia felt his mind, but he was definitely human.
“I read this book once,” he said. “It was about vampires. I didn’t believe a thing it said, but it was fun to read. Anyway, the book claimed that vampires co-evolved on the Earth with humans, and still existed in great numbers. It went into great detail about how to recognize a vampire, and how to kill it. The description it gave matched the pair we saw earlier exactly.”
“And so you conclude they must be vampires?”
“Like I said, I didn’t believe the book. But now I have to wonder.”
“They must be genoclones. I’m afraid the idea of vampires is too much for me,” she said.
“Perhaps. But they were just as the book described. Green skin, dark eyes that glowed red, long straight black hair, and good looks. The book said that vampires were always very handsome or beautiful. They use their looks to attract prey.”
“For what?”
“To drink their blood, of course. That’s what vampires do.”
She gave him a look of incredulity. “I can’t accept that. They were genoclones.”
“Genoclones are human. These guys were definitely not human.”
Valencia started to tell him that genoclones were not human, but caught herself.
“They’ve altered themselves. You know that genoclones continue to experiment with genetics, despite the laws against it.”
“True. But why green skin?”
He had her on this one. Why, indeed, green skin? She could see no advantage, and a ton of disadvantages.
“It’s a side effect, perhaps,” she said.
“That could be. But the book gave many examples of vampire sightings going back for thousands of years. The description is always the same. You can’t account for those sightings by saying they were genoclones.”
“The similarity is coincidence.”
“What about their powers? Think about it, Valencia. There was only two of them, yet they were able to make us give up our weapons by controlling our minds. You felt it, just like everyone else.”
“Yes. But I think the genoclone explanation is more reasonable. Vampires are just myth.”
“Perhaps you are right. But I’ve never heard of genoclones like this.”
Neither had she. If there was a tribe that had advanced the art of genetic manipulation to give them such powers, they were keeping themselves a secret—not only from humans, but other genoclones as well. Among the Covenant of Tribes, she was considered an advanced psychic. But she could only read emotions, not thoughts, and she certainly could not control others the way these two had. And if these beings were genoclones—and she believed they were—then who were they? Where did they come from? And why were they unknown to the other tribes?
“The two men…” Blake said.
“Huh?” Valencia prompted.
“Why did they take those two men with them?”
“I imagine to interrogate them?”
“But they were just privates? Wouldn’t it make more sense to take officers?”
“Yes, but—”
“It didn’t matter what their rank was! All that mattered was that they were human. They took them to drink their blood. That’s the only thing that makes sense.”
“You’re a scary person—”
As if on cue, the entrance to the bay opened and the female entered, the doors sealing behind her. She looked right at Valencia and began walking toward her, her pace steady and deliberate, but somehow graceful.
“Oh, shit!” Blake said.
Valencia’s heart pounded, her mind racing. The genoclone, or whatever it was, was coming directly at her, its black eyes never leaving hers. The others in the bay were watching, but no one was going to help her. They were afraid, and she couldn’t blame them.
The being stopped and looked up at her. Valencia could not believe the power she sensed in this being. There was something extraordinary about the female, but she could not decide exactly what it was—something unearthly. She exuded a sense of purpose, a sense of absolute determination, of confidence. And Valencia had never felt such intense fear within herself. It was almost enough to make her take Blake seriously, but not quite. If this creature was a genoclone, then her tribe had discovered something not even imagined by the other tribes.
“Come with me,” the female commanded.
“What are you going to do with her?” Blake asked.
The female rolled her eyes to look at him, without moving her head. She said nothing.
“You’re a vampire, aren’t you?” Blake continued.
The female continued her scrutiny of Blake, and her eyes, which had been dark, turned a violent red. Valencia could feel something happening to Blake. She had never sensed anything like this in a human—it was like his head was going to explode.
“He didn’t mean that!” she said to the female. “He’s just afraid. It was a nervous reaction. Please don’t hurt him.”
The female returned her gaze to Valencia and did not move for sixty seconds. Its eyes gradually grew dark.
“Come with me,” it repeated.
“I will.” Valencia pushed herself off the crate and stood face to face with the female. It felt like she was standing before a goddess. She felt her mind being touched, briefly, gently.
The being turned and walked with magnificent gracefulness to the exit, and Valencia followed. She felt dazed, her mind pulled in opposing directions. She was filled with fear of what was to come, yet overpowering curiosity. She must know what this being was, even if the knowledge killed her.
When they were outside the loading bay, the female turned to her.
“You may call me Lasandra,” she said, her tone softer, almost polite.
“I am Valencia.”
“Yes, I know.”
“You can read my mind?”
“Yes. That is how I know you are not a normal human.”
“I am not human!” Valencia insisted, with more force than she intended.
Lasandra smiled at her.
“Do not be afraid, Valencia. If you cooperate, you will not be harmed.”
“What do you want with me?”
“You will find out soon enough.”
They took the shuttle and then the speedlift to the bridge. When the speedlift doors slid open, she saw two more of Lasandra’s kind. One, the male that had accompanied Lasandra on their first visit to the loading bay, sat at the pilot’s station. The other, a short but muscular male, sat in the captain’s chair. He stood and faced them as they walked onto the dais.
“This is the one I told you about,” Lasandra said.
“Into the conferral room,” the male said.
They sat her in a chair and stood before her.
“My name is Mandoss.”
“Valencia,” she responded.
They studied her for several moments, and Valencia felt discomfort. The atmosphere here was not nearly so ominous as in the loading bay, as if that had been, at least in part, an act to frighten the security force. But the sense of power these beings radiated was still present and she still did not know who or what she was dealing with.
“You are a genoclone,” Mandoss said. It was a statement, not a question.
“Yes.”
“And there are others aboard the Forever?”
“Why don’t you read my mind?” she asked.
“It’s not that simple,” someone said from the doorway.
Valencia turned and immediately recognized the man as the infamous Forrest Hauser. He walked into the room. “Let’s all sit,” Hauser said. “Standing around her like a flock of vultures will only frighten her.”
They took their seats, with Mandoss sitting at the desk. Hauser was staring at her. She could not feel her mind touched, but something was happening. A tingle started in her spine and spread to both her brain and down into her loins. It was not unpleasant. It was almost sexual in nature. But she detested him for having this effect on her. She tried to feel his mind, but was denied entry.
“You are not of the Covenant, are you?” Valencia said. She put the question to Hauser. He looked like a normal human. But he was not. He had been changed somehow. He had the same intensity the others radiated, if not as great.
“The Covenant?” Mandoss asked.
Hauser answered. “The genoclones have organized themselves into tribes. It is estimated that as many as one-hundred tribes exist. While the tribes disagree on a lot of points, and some fighting does occur between tribes, they do, for the most part, coexist peacefully. They have formed what they call the Covenant of Tribes, its primary purpose being the taking of the Forever, and the seeding of the galaxy with genoclones instead of humans.”
“I see,” Mandoss said. He turned his attention to Valencia. “So you and others infiltrated the security force to further this end?”
Valencia could see nothing to gain by denying what he said. They would just pick it out of her mind, anyway.
“Yes,” she said.
“How many are there?”
“Five from my tribe, the Astraea. But there are other tribes represented. Only the team leader for each tribe knows who the others are. I am not a team leader.”
“Are there any other genoclones held with the prisoners?”
“Not that I could sense.”
Mandoss looked at Lasandra.
“She is telling the truth. I sensed no others.”
“So they are free in the ship,” Mandoss concluded. “Valencia, can you tell me how many there are?”
“I can’t be sure. More than a hundred, I think. Perhaps two-hundred.”
“That fits,” Hauser said. “The security system has detected the presence of one-hundred and seventy humans in hiding, at least. There may be more—”
“Genoclones are not human!” Valencia said, forcefully. It was not just his words that offended her. Something about him—perhaps the way he, a mere human, could enter her mind—made her distrust and dislike him.
“Of course, my mistake,” Hauser quickly responded.
The group of them watched her. Valencia knew they had to be genoclones—no other reasonable explanation existed. But why they had kept themselves a secret, she could not fathom.
“What tribe are you?” she asked.
“We are not a tribe,” Mandoss answered.
“But you must be genoclones.”
“We are not genoclones.”
Valencia was flustered. If they told her they were vampires, she didn’t think she could restrain from laughing.
“Then who are you? What are you? You are certainly not human.”
“We are Enonians. We are not of Earth, but from a distant star system.”
“Aliens?”
“It is true, Valencia,” Hauser said.
She looked at him, unable to hide her disdain in her expression. “What is your part in this?”
“I am a transitioner. I have been converted to one of them.”
She found all this hard to except. But she had to admit it did fit, no matter how unlikely it seemed. She decided to play along, to accept their story as true, until she learned enough to either confirm or refute it.
“So what do you want with me?” she asked.
Mandoss spoke. “Perhaps to join forces. Your Covenant of Tribes wants the Forever. We have her. But she is a big ship. While she is fully automated, we are few, and would prefer to have a sizable crew to tend her. We want to meet with your leaders to discuss a possible partnership.”
“You want us to be your crew?”
“Yes.”
“What would we get out of this partnership?”
“Representation. Your leaders would be consulted on various issues.”
“But you would remain in complete control.”
“Yes, absolutely. We have no intention of turning the Forever over to you.”
“And if we refuse?”
“Then we will destroy you.”
The matter-of-fact tone with which Mandoss said this startled her. She studied the Enonians, trying to gauge their expressions, but they were looking at her with faces so dispassionate they were unreadable.
“So we would become your crew, and in return you spare our lives,” she said, eyes on Mandoss.
“Oh, it would be more than that. You have your agenda. Where possible we would allow you to complete your plans. And you will receive a share of the seeders.”
“Our purpose is to seed the galaxy with genoclones.”
“If that is what you want.”
“So what do you want me to do?”
“Arrange a meeting with your leaders. Tell them that our offer is given in the spirit of cooperation. You have something we need. We have something you need. We wish to form an alliance.”
“A one-sided alliance—”
“I will not deny that,” Mandoss said. “But it is the best we can offer. You will find that if you cooperate with us, we will cooperate with you.”
Valencia nodded her understanding. “I will have to go to them.”
“Then do it.”
They waited.
“You mean I am free to go?”
“Yes.”
She stood, feeling confused, and went to the door.
“Valencia,” Lasandra called.
“Yes?”
“Our offer is made in good faith. If we detect any deceit or trickery, we will destroy the lot of you. Make sure your people understand that.”
“I will.”
Valencia turned and made her way to the speedlift. The Enonian pilot glanced at her, but otherwise paid her no mind. She punched instructions into the speedlift control panel, and braced herself as the doors shut and she felt herself drop. Her mind was a flurry of activity. No matter how incredible the claim that the Enonians were from another star system, she was inclined to believe them. Terrestrials had been searching the stars for evidence of extraterrestrial civilizations since the middle of the last century, and as the years had gone by the equipment used in the search had grown increasingly sophisticated. Yet not one bit of data had ever been detected to suggest intelligent life, and certainly not from a nearby star system. If the Enonians were extraterrestrials, then they must be from very far away. And if that was true, how did they get to Earth? Did they have some method of propulsion as yet unknown on Earth, a method that would allow them to approach or even exceed the speed of light in an apparent violation of the laws of physics? Or were they descendants of a race that set out hundreds or thousands of years ago—or had an extended lifespan and an incredible amount of patience?
And why did they look so much like terrestrials?
The speedlift stopped and opened its doors. She was deep within the bowels of the ship, near the agrav generators and other machinery she could not identify. Norse had told her this was where they would be hiding and awaiting her return, but that did not mean they would still be here—they could have relocated for any number of reasons.
Valencia looked out at the bank of huge, electrically powered gravity field generators and the overhead focusing plates. This was technology she did not even attempt to understand. But then she was a geneticist, not a physicist. As she walked across the platform, she could feel the inevitable distortions in the gravity field that existed so close to generators of this size. It was an odd sensation. Although her mental sense of down remained below her feet, she could feel different parts of her body being pulled in different directions, and her long hair seemed to have developed its own notions of down as it pulled first one way and then another. It was like invisible, ghostly hands were fighting for possession of her body. The feeling was eerie, and she didn’t like it.
Damn it, Norse! Where are you? She reached out with her mind and tried to feel the others, but she had learned long ago that strong electromagnetic fields affected her psychic abilities. Just because she could not feel them did not mean they were not here. She continued her search, hoping that she would either find them, or find some clue left to direct her to their new location. She did not relish the thought of having to search the entire ship for them; that would take weeks.
Something caught her eye, and she immediately moved to hide behind a nearby panel of electronic displays. She had only gotten a glimpse and could not be sure who it was she saw. But someone was coming her way, and she would wait until they came into view before deciding to reveal herself or not. Not all the security force holdouts were necessarily genoclones, and those that were not would be suspicious of anyone they did not know. And the fact that her holster was devoid of a blaster, made her even more suspicious, and vulnerable.
She could hear the unusually heavy footsteps approaching. Whoever it was, they did not seem to be concerned about remaining undetected, and that could not be one of her team. The footsteps were within a few meters of her, and she reached with her mind, but still could not feel anyone despite the proximity—it was as if the person had no mind, no soul.
It was not until she saw the mechanical body that she realized why.
“Worker!” she demanded.
The creature stopped and turned to face her. Its eyes glowed yellow, and she was reminded of the way Lasandra’s eyes had glowed red.
“May I help you?” it said.
“Yes. Have you seen others in the area?”
“I am sorry. I do not understand others. Please be more specific.”
“Have you seen any—humans in the area?” She wanted to say genoclones, but realized the device might not be programmed to respond to that term.
“Yes, I have seen humans in this area,” it answered.
“Recently?”
“I know that recently refers to a time period. But my database does not associate a definite quantity with the word. Please specify a time interval.”
“Within the last three hours,” she said, frustrated by the machine’s inability to make inferences.
“There have been humans here in that time period,” it said.
“Within the last two hours? Answer yes or no.”
“Yes.”
“Within the last hour?”
“Yes.”
“Are there humans present here now, besides myself I mean?”
“Yes.”
“Where are they?”
“At this time I am only aware of one. The human is standing behind you.”
Valencia spun around and saw Norse grinning at her.
“Who is your mechanical friend?” he said.
“I think his name is Idiot,” she said, smiling broadly at him. She went to him and they embraced. “It’s so good to be back with you. I didn’t think I would see you again.”
“Do you require my services further?” Idiot asked.
“No. Go on about your business,” Valencia told it, and the machine went away.
“Follow me,” Norse said.
He led her into an access tunnel off the main floor. They went about thirty meters and entered a small chamber. It was dark, except for a small lamp set on low, and the place was hot and smelled of machine oil. It was obvious they planned to be here for some time. Bedrolls were spread on the floor, and food canisters were stacked in one corner. A table sat against a wall, surrounded by chairs. A portable terminal sat on the table, hand wired into the computer network.
“Where are the others,” Valencia asked.
They sat at the table before he answered.
“Gathering supplies, and whatever information they can. I’ve been trying to break into protected areas of the computer system, but the access codes are not working. They’ve changed the codes, and I can’t get in.”
Valencia contemplated him as he spoke. She was in love with him. He had long brown hair and matching brown eyes. She loved the way he was always pitching his head to get the hair out of his eyes. And he had a handsome face—strong cheek bones and jutting jaw. She did not mind the long scar on his face; if anything, it made him more handsome. They had made love many times, but Norse showed no inclination to bond with her. She knew he was having sex with others, but she denied any jealousy she felt—that was an emotion genoclones were not allowed.
“It’s pretty obvious,” Norse was saying, “that a tribe not of the Covenant has taken the Forever right out from under us. We don’t know who they are, but their spirit of non-cooperation with the other tribes means that we will have to take the Forever away from them before—”
“They are not genoclones,” she interrupted.
“What? Who else could have pulled this off?”
Valencia told him of the events in the loading bay, and the offer Mandoss had made.
Norse stared at her, bewildered. “Do you believe them?”
“Maybe. I can’t get into their minds. And this Hauser person, I can’t read him either. I don’t know how many there are, but they did indicate their numbers were few. They need us to man this ship, and in return they will help us with our goals.”
“You seem convinced.”
“Probably more so than I really am. They made it very clear that we would be destroyed if we did not agree to their terms.”
“You said you pretended to be controlled, when you gave up your blaster. If they cannot exert mind control over us, and their numbers are few, we might be able to defeat them.”
“Norse, if you had been there—if you had seen what I saw, you would not think that. There were only two of them, yet they were able to control four-hundred human minds. They could not control me because they were spread too thin. And I know the female, Lasandra, recognized me for what I was. She knew I was faking it. That’s why she came and got me later.”
He seemed lost in thought. Valencia did not touch his mind. That would have been an unwarranted invasion of privacy.
“Aliens?” he said, finally. “You’re sure they are not genoclones masquerading as aliens for some reason?”
“Of that I am sure. I thought they were genoclones at first. But after talking with them, and seeing what they could do—extraterrestrial origin is the only explanation available.”
“So these aliens want to meet with us to discuss terms, and if we don’t agree to their terms, they will kill us.”
“Yes. But at least they are willing to talk with us, and perhaps make concessions. They want our willing cooperation, and that means they will have to give something in return. It may be our only chance.”
Norse rubbed his chin. “You are sure of yourself?”
“Not totally. But I do feel they are being honest. Their attitude was very direct and to the point. They do not play games. And I do believe them when they say they will destroy us otherwise.”
“Then we have no choice.”
“That’s the way I see it.”
Norse stood. “I will go and gather the other leaders. You wait here. Be prepared to convince them as you’ve convinced me. It will not be easy—they will be suspicious.”
“I know,” Valencia said.
Norse checked the charge on his blaster, holstered it, and left her alone in the small hiding place.
***
The meeting with the team leaders had been difficult. Despite the Covenant of Tribes, the leaders were suspicious of each other, and certainly suspicious of Valencia who had already had contact with the aliens, and may, they thought, be under their control. They had argued loudly for hours. Valencia had to repeat her story so many times, she had grown sick of it. But in the end, logic had reluctantly prevailed, and now the twenty-five team leaders and Valencia sat in the conferral room, facing the aliens. It was the same group she had faced earlier, but with another female who identified herself as Linwolse.
Mandoss gave a brief speech outlining the terms of the agreement from the Enonian point of view. He then invited discussion.
“How do we know you will hold up your end of the agreement?” one of the team leaders asked.
“If you do your part, we will do our part,” Mandoss answered in the dispassionate, matter-of-fact tone he was so adept at. Valencia knew it was an act. She could sense the Enonians were a fiercely passionate species.
Similar questions were put forth by the others, each approaching the issue of trust from a different angle. Valencia flinched at the way some of the questions were worded, but Mandoss did not react. He accepted their distrust as normal, answering each concern with patient reiteration of the same theme: cooperation.
Then, one of the more rash team leaders, who had remained silent throughout the proceedings, stood. “How do we know you are what you say you are? How do we know that you really have the powers Valencia says you have? Might she not be fooled, and you are not nearly so strong as you would have us believe?”
Valencia started to tell him to withdraw his question, but stopped herself.
Mandoss was smiling at him. “Do you wish a demonstration?”
“What kind of demonstration?” the man asked.
“Nothing harmful. Just something to prove our powers.”
The man hesitated. “I—yes, that might be helpful,” he said, his voice betraying uncertainty.
Mandoss looked at Lasandra. She rose from her chair and went and stood in front of the group, motioning Valencia to stand aside. She studied them for a moment as her eyes grew red. The team leaders consisted of ten females and fifteen males, and each looked at Lasandra with astonishment as they saw her fangs extrude. If nothing else, this would at least convince them that the Enonians were not a secret tribe of genoclones. But there was more to come. Their expressions changed to one of consternation as they felt Lasandra enter their minds and take control. The team leaders stood up and began removing their uniforms. Soon each stood naked beside his or her chair.
Genoclones maintained an open and liberal society, but public display of the genitals was considered improper behavior. The look on their faces was enough to almost make Valencia laugh. But she restrained herself. And besides, she was too busy looking at Norse’s naked body to be concerned with anything but the warm desire that radiated from between her legs.
But Lasandra did laugh, and the other Enonians joined in. Finally Lasandra returned to her seat, and told them to get dressed. They did so hurriedly.
“Was that convincing?” Mandoss asked.
No one answered.
Mandoss took that as a yes. “Good. Then we have an agreement?”
Still no one answered.
“An agreement it is, then. I will let you decide amongst yourselves the duty roster. You know what needs to be done. You can decide on your chain of command as you see fit. But absolute authority comes from the bridge. You will do as you are told or we will consider the agreement to have been breached. You will also obey the commands given you by Valencia. She is your commanding officer. She is now a member of the bridge crew, and will represent your interests.”
Several started to issue protest, but Mandoss waved them silent.
“I have made my decision. Now go and organize yourselves. I expect you to be setup and functional within twenty-four hours.”
Mandoss gave them a look of dismissal, and they began to talk amongst themselves as they departed. Valencia did not move as the others gave her suspicious looks. Norse approached her.
“Did you know you would be made commander?” he asked, watching her closely.
“No! I had no idea.” Her voice expressed urgency.
Norse said nothing, and walked away from her. And she felt the rift open between them.
When her people had all left, she turned to Mandoss.
“Why did you make me their commander? I am not the most qualified.”
“We have our reasons,” he said.
The female, Linwolse, spoke next. “Go to them, Valencia. Let them make the decisions. Only if they cannot come to an agreement on some issue, should you step in and make the decision for them. Let them see you as a figurehead, someone who represents their best interests. In time they will come to accept you as a commanding officer, and respect you.”
There was something different about this female. Valencia could not put a label on it, but there was something less hard, less ungiving about her, as if she was expressing concern for Valencia herself. She decided that she must get to know Linwolse better.
***
Valencia was with her people in the conference room on the same level as the crew quarters, just one level below the officer’s quarters. The remaining genoclones had been rounded up, and their number totaled one-hundred and fifty-six. She stayed out of things as much as possible, letting the team leaders handle the details of their organization. Occasionally Norse, or one of the others, would ask her if a certain decision was acceptable, and she would always say yes. For the first time in her life, she felt uncomfortable—ostracized—around her own kind. It was understandable—they did not know if they could trust her. She would have thought that at least Norse would be understanding. But he treated her the same as the others. The sense of loneliness she felt was crushing, and several times she felt tears come to her eyes. She wanted to crawl away and hide somewhere.
The communicator attached to her belt beeped. She hit the Talk button and spoke.
“Valencia.”
“Come to the bridge, now. We have a problem.” It was Mandoss’ voice.
“On my way,” she responded.
She could feel the eyes of her people following her as she walked out of the room, and by the time she was in the corridor, she was crying. She was glad to get away from them.
She entered the bridge. Mandoss stood on the command level. The pilot was at his station, and a female she had not seen before occupied the communications console.
Mandoss looked up at her. “We are being followed.” He indicated the holographic display. Valencia felt her heart leap when she saw the Rising Star floating above the projection grid. She went and stood by Mandoss’ side.
“It’s a transport ship,” she said.
“We know that. But who are they, and what do they want? She refuses to answer our hail.”
“We call her the Rising Star. She belongs to the Covenant of Tribes.”
“What does she want?”
“The Forever, of course. It was our plan to populate the artificial Earth with the peoples of the Covenant. She does not answer your hail because you have not given her the correct response.”
“Then you hail her. And tell her to turn back.”
“Why? You do not need the facility. Why shouldn’t my people be allowed to inhabit it? There are many technicians and scientists aboard her. They could be a tremendous resource for you.”
“We do not need their services. Nor can we risk having that great a number of your people aboard the Forever. Tell her to turn back, or we will be forced to destroy her.”
“You would destroy her? There are twenty-five thousand lives on that ship—my people! Can you really be that cold hearted?” Valencia already knew the answer, but she had to say it anyway.
Mandoss turned to face her. He was an imposing figure, despite the fact that she was half a head taller than he. “I do not want to kill your people, Valencia. But I will do whatever I have to do. The Forever is being refitted with a new drive. Until that process is completed, we plan to locate ourselves near a large asteroid in hiding. If another ship is tailing us, we will be more easily spotted. I hope you can understand my position.”
“I understand,” Valencia said. “But you must understand that they will not be easily turned away. If you destroy them, those under my command will rebel.”
“Then they will be destroyed also. It seems, Valencia, that the survival of your people depends on your ability to convince them to turn back.”
Valencia wished more than anything that she was not in the middle of this. She was just a scientist and civil servant to her people. She was not a leader, a decision maker—she had not been designed for that, was not prepared. But she was here nonetheless.
“I will try,” she said.
“I would suggest that you do better than try,” Mandoss said. “Eletel, open a hailing channel. Valencia, stand within the circle so they may see you.”
She stood in the transmission circle and waited.
“Now,” Eletel said.
Valencia began to speak, trying to keep the trembling out of her voice. “This is the Forever hailing. The Rising Star Shines Forever.”
The image of a man appeared on the fore screen and looked at her, confused.
“Who are you?” he asked.
“I am Valencia of the Astraea. I speak on behave of those of us aboard the Forever.”
“You are not a team leader.”
“I have been placed in command of all teams.”
“And who decided this?” he said. His doubt of her was obvious.
“Those that have the Forever.”
“Who has the Forever?”
She looked at Mandoss and he shook his head.
“That does not matter now. What matters is that you are in danger. Those that have the Forever will not give her up, and they will not let you board her. They have instructed me to tell you that if you do not turn back, you will be destroyed.”
The man stared at her in consternation. “Valencia of the Astraea, you are a traitor!”
She ignored his accusation, and continued. “Those that have the Forever, have agreed to allow us to fulfill our goals in exchange for our services as crew members. If we had refused we would have been killed. We had no choice. But at least we will be allowed to seed the galaxy with our own kind. It is a compromise solution. The only alternative was death. And now that is the decision you must make. Turn back and live, or choose death.”
“Why didn’t you try to overcome them? Surely if they are not of the Covenant—”
“Do you think we did not consider that?” she asked, angrily. “They are not humans, and they are not genoclones. They have powers that go beyond anything we have seen before. We did the best we could. For your own sake, and ours, please believe me.”
The man killed his audio and conversed with someone off screen. He then turned back to her. “We will discuss the matter and get back to you. Rising Star out.”
“No, wait!” she cried, but it was too late. The screen went blank. “Please hail them again.”
The female Mandoss had called Eletel did not respond.
“Let them have their discussion,” Mandoss said.
“I told you they would be difficult.”
“I expected no less. What are their defensive capabilities?”
“They have proton torpedoes and nuclear missiles. But they will not fire upon the Forever!”
“How are they shielded?”
“Torsion field deflectors, the same as the Forever.”
“Then we shall fire upon them.”
“No! Please, give them time. I can convince them—”
“Calm yourself, Valencia. They will just be warning shots. She will be hit, but just enough to shake her up, not hurt her.” He turned to the pilot. “Fire aft torpedoes at ten second intervals. Give them twenty hits, and we will see how she responds.”
“Target set, and firing first torpedo,” the pilot said.
It would take thirty seconds for the torpedo to reach the Rising Star. Valencia watched the holograph. She thought the anticipation would kill her. When the torpedo hit, the projection quivered as the holographic transmission was disrupted. It then settled and the image returned to normal.
“See,” Mandoss said. “She is not harmed.”
The image quivered again when the second torpedo hit, and then the third… The velocity of the two ships was too fast for the Rising Star to adjust her course quickly enough to avoid the impacts. She was hit twenty times, but did not appear to be seriously damaged. Valencia knew that the Rising Star’s inertial inhibiters might not prevent internal damage and likely loss of lives. The image of the Rising Star was rocking slightly, indicating that she was having some difficulty maintaining stability.
“We are being hailed,” Eletel said.
“Answer their hail,” Mandoss said, looking at Valencia.
“Channel open,” Eletel reported.
It was a different man that appeared on the fore screen. She recognized him as Aneurin, one of the authors of the Covenant of Tribes, and the provisional Director. Valencia had met him at the convention on Mars three years ago when the Covenant had been ratified. He was one of the original genoclones. She guessed his age to be in the early fifties.
“Valencia, why do you fire upon us?” he asked.
“It is not I that fires upon you, Aneurin. It is those who have the Forever that attempts to warn you away. Are you damaged?”
“Minor damage. The reports are still coming in. Some lives have been lost.”
“I am sorry. I wish I could have prevented this. But I have no power here.”
“Who has taken the Forever?”
She looked at Mandoss, and this time he gave her approval.
“They call themselves Enonians. They are extraterrestrials.”
“You say that as if you believe it.”
“From what I’ve seen, I have to believe it.”
“Where are they from, Valencia? What do they want?”
“That information has not been provided to me.”
Aneurin frowned in thought. “May I speak with them?”
She looked at Mandoss. “They do not wish to communicate with you. Aneurin, if you do not turn the Rising Star back, they will destroy you. I have seen them kill. They are ruthless and determined—”
“Valencia, you know how important the Forever is to our cause. The future of our kind depends on her. We cannot just give up so easily—”
“You are no match for the Forever! Or the Enonians! I implore you. Turn back and save your lives.”
Mandoss spoke. “Tell them they have ten minutes to comply.”
Valencia felt tears come to her eyes and flow down her cheeks. “Did you hear that, Aneurin? You have ten minutes. Please, I have family and friends aboard the Rising Star. I don’t want them to die—I don’t want anyone to die! Turn back now!”
Eletel closed the channel.
“Why did you cut me off?” Valencia asked, angrily.
“For effect,” Mandoss said.
She stared at him, and felt her fear of him turn to hatred. He was a cold, immoral, unfeeling creature that would sacrifice the lives of thousands with no more remorse than she would feel swatting a housefly. He seemed to not notice her stare—he simply watched the holographic image of the Rising Star without showing any emotion. She returned her gaze to the image. The ship continued to rock slightly.
She spoke. “They are having difficulty stabilizing her. They will not be able to alter her course until they regain stability.”
“It is a ruse,” Mandoss said. “She is not damaged.”
“How can you know that? Can you read their minds at this distance? You hit her twenty times! There’s bound to be internal damage.”
“She will withdraw,” Mandoss responded with confidence.
The next several minutes were the longest Valencia had ever experienced. The ship holding her past—her life—was not able to slow its pitching. She looked over the shoulder of the female, Eletel, and could see from the com display that the Forever was being hailed. But the female did not respond, nor did Mandoss instruct her to. Time seemed to be running out too fast, despite the contradictory sense of time moving so slowly. Valencia was filled with such intense anticipation, that when the holographic image flickered on and off and then disappeared, she felt herself jerk.
“What happened?” she asked.
“They are falling back,” Eletel said—to Mandoss.
“Good. Your people are wise, Valencia. So long as they keep enough distance from us, so as not to guide the Earth warships to us, they will not be harmed.”
“They will try to keep track of you,” Valencia said. She fretted over saying this, but then decided it would be best if Mandoss was not surprised when they were discovered.
“I expect that. Their presence will mislead the warships. As soon as we find a suitable rock to camouflage the Forever, your Rising Star and the warships can chase each other’s shadow. The WG will assume she is responsible for taking the Forever.”
Valencia’s anger overcame her fear. “You use other living creatures for your own purposes! Other lifeforms have lives to live—have a right to that life. Yet you exploit them to serve your own needs without thought or consideration for what they may feel. You are an amoral, unthinking, despicable being that will rot in your own evil wickedness.”
She saw a flash of anger cross Mandoss’ face—felt her mind touched, briefly—and flinched in returning fear.
“You know nothing of me, human! You have not seen what I have seen, or experienced what I have experienced. You cannot know or understand what processes are at work within my mind. And you cannot judge that for which you are not equipped!”
She thought she saw his eyes start to turn red and then darken—but it could have been her imagination, her fear. And now was certainly not the time to explain that she was not human.
“Permission to leave the bridge?” she requested.
“Granted!” he said, his eyes never leaving hers.
Valencia turned to the female. “Can you tell me where to find Linwolse?”
“Officer’s quarters, apartment thirty-six,” Eletel answered.
“Thank you.”
***
The door opened. Hauser stood in the doorway holding a blaster.
“Valencia. Come on in,” he said.
She had not expected to find Hauser here. She had come to speak with Linwolse, and did not want to deal with Hauser. He was a mystery yet to be solved, but that was not on her mind now. She followed Hauser into the apartment.
“Is Linwolse here?”
“Yes,” he said. “Lin, you have a visitor.”
Linwolse was sitting at a terminal. She looked up.
“Valencia. Is there something I can help you with?”
“I was hoping to speak with you in private,” Valencia said.
Linwolse looked at Hauser. He spoke. “Ah, I’m being kicked out,” he said with light humor. “Well, I’ve been meaning to visit Artemus and check on his progress. So I’ll see the two of you later.” He checked the charge on his blaster, secured it in the holster, and exited the apartment.
“Please sit,” Linwolse said.
They sat in the main room, across from each other. Valencia perused the alien female. The females looked so much alike, yet were somehow different. They radiated distinct personalities with just their presence. They did not have to do or say anything, and there was no doubt which one was which. She was not sure what mechanism was at work here, but she did know she was not reading their minds.
“The Rising Star has turned back,” Valencia said. This was not what she wanted to talk about. But she did not know how to begin.
“I know. Forrest and I were monitoring bridge activities from here. You are troubled, Valencia.”
“You can read that in my mind?”
“I do not have to read your mind, Valencia. I can see it in your posture, your expression, and the tone of your voice. Do not think that we will be constantly extracting information out of your head. That is not something we do naturally, and it is only done when absolutely essential. It is considered an invasion of privacy, otherwise.”
“You respect my privacy?”
“Yes, of course. You have been made an officer of the bridge. You will be afforded the same respect we have for one another. Your mind will be probed occasionally, as you adapt to your new circumstances, and until we learn to trust you. Eventually, you will find that we will not breach your privacy. Your mind is your sanctuary. It is a private place that belongs only to you. No one else has the right to invade your mind, unless you invite them in.”
Valencia studied her, considered her words. “I angered Mandoss. I said things I should not have said. But I was angry. I fear him.”
Linwolse smiled at her. “I heard. And you did anger him. But do not fear him. Although he seems not to be concerned about what you are going through, he is aware that recent events have you troubled. He understands, and will not hold your outburst against you. One thing you will learn about Mandoss, is that he respects challenge. He expects his officers to be strong, and to challenge him if they disagree. He will respect you if you are willing to offer your opposing opinions. If you cower before him like a whipped dog, he will not respect you.”
“But he does require discipline.”
“Yes. He commands this operation, and military discipline is necessary. He will not always be able to listen to opposing views, when time is short.”
Valencia thought for several seconds. “Linwolse, when you spoke to me earlier—when Mandoss assigned me commander of my people—you seemed different from the others. You gave me advice, and you seemed to be concerned about me. That is why I have come to you. I am operating in the dark. I don’t know who you are, or what you are. And I don’t know why you have taken the Forever. I don’t know why any of this is happening, and I need to know. I have to tell my people something.”
“Of course. I will try to answer your questions—but you will find some of what I say difficult to believe.”
“I have already seen things I would not have believed possible.”
Linwolse seemed to be organizing her thoughts, and then she continued. “We come from the star system you know as Tau Ceti, about twelve lightyears from Earth. We are indigenous to the system, having evolved on its fourth planet. Our civilization is very much older than the one that began on Earth—approximately one-million solar years older…”
Linwolse told her the story of the Great War between the Enonians and Pascanians, and the events that led to the Enonian exile on Earth. She told her of their immortality—the keepers—and the one-hundred-thousand years they had been waiting for the Forever to be built. And she told her of the blood lust, and the transitioning of Forrest Hauser.
When she was finished, Valencia sat in silence and gazed at Linwolse. She did not know what she had expected to hear, but what she learned was more than she was prepared for. She had more questions than she knew how to formulate. There was one thing that bothered her, though.
“Linwolse, don’t you think it odd that two independent forms of life so similar should evolve in star systems so close together? That such would occur is so improbable that it is virtually impossible.”
“Yes, I agree. When my species first began venturing into space, your star was one of the first places we visited. My ancestors were quite astounded when Earth was discovered to bear lifeforms, including anthropoidal life, so biologically similar to our own. Our notions of probability were brought to task, but in the end it was decided that only one explanation could exist.”
“And that is?”
“That both Tau Ceti and the Solar System must have been seeded by another space faring civilization billions of years ago.”
“You are saying that terrestrials and Enonians have a common origin?”
“In a biochemical sense, yes. Both Earth and Enonia were rich in the materials needed to produce a DNA based life, and the conditions were similar. If someone was to give each planet a push in the same direction, then similar life might evolve.”
“But it is still quite a coincidence,” Valencia said. “I mean, the variety of forms that can evolve is tremendous. And even with the same push, it is not likely the two planets would have developed bipedal life so nearly identical. But yet here we sit.”
“Most Enonians believe it was planned. Both our species have religious beliefs that speak of a creator that made us in His or Her own image. Perhaps these religious thinkers were in some way sensing the true nature of our origins. But whether our existence is the result of supernatural or technological manipulation, that Earth and Enonia independently evolved nearly identical intelligent life, clearly indicates preplanning. Our planets were programmed to produce us. And we are made in the image of our creators, whoever they might be.”
“There must be clues.”
“Clues?” Linwolse asked.
“Clues in the genetic sequences, perhaps. Clues that would lead us to the creators.”
“No, I don’t think so. The creators have hidden themselves quite well.”
“In my tribe, I was designed and trained to be a geneticist. That is—well, you know about genoclonic reproduction. We have identified and understand enough of the sequences to produce healthy, superior children. But the research continues. We do not know everything. And we have only been looking for advantageous traits—not for signs of a creator.”
“You will find no such signs,” Linwolse said.
“How can you say that?” Valencia asked, frustrated.
“Enonians began their experiments in genetic engineering nearly a million years ago. We used selective breeding, genetic alterations, and what you call genoclonic reproduction to advance the species—just as you are doing now. When the life on Earth was discovered and the theory of a creator developed, we searched for signs of the creator in our genetic code. None was found. After a million years of searching, no signs, coded messages, or anything that would give us a clue about the creators has been discovered. It seems that the creators intend not to be discovered.”
Valencia felt disappointment at this news, but she knew she would have a look anyway.
“Why would they do that?”
“That is unknown. The creators, if they exist, are a mystery that may never be solved.”
“Well, we do know one thing—we know what they look like!”
Linwolse laughed. “Yes, if our theory is true, we do know that much.”
Valencia joined her in laughter. She liked Linwolse. She was open, honest and helpful. She seemed to radiate a sense of concern for those around her, as if that was her purpose in life. And now that she understood who and what the Enonians were, she did not feel as intimidated by them. And their knowledge of genetics could prove very useful in her research. She wondered if they would allow her to sample their genetic material—
“I just thought of something!” Valencia blurted.
“What is that?”
“You said that when you were exiled on Earth, most of you transitioned to mortality and interbred with the humans.”
“That is correct.”
“So there are Enonian genes mixed with human genes in the current pool. And those genes will tend to have traits superior to human genes. And since my people were created from the selection of those genetic traits considered superior, we must have been selecting Enonian genes, and—”
“You have been converting yourselves to Enonians,” Linwolse finished for her.
“Yes! Exactly.”
“One of the traits given to us by the keepers was the ability to sense the emotions and thoughts of our human prey. The keepers needed human blood. Giving us telepathic abilities gave us an advantage. And it is this ability that you have inherited.”
Valencia was astonished. When the telepathic ability manifested in her, and to a lesser extent in some others, no one knew why. They did not even have a working theory. Any now an explanation had just been handed to her.
She stood. “I have many more questions. But I must go and speak with my people. I have much to tell them. Thank you, Linwolse. You have been very generous.”
She went to the door and Linwolse followed.
“Tell me, Linwolse. What is it like to be immortal?”
Linwolse gave her a warm smile. “I have lived a hundred-thousand years. Yet, I still do not know the answer to your question.”
Valencia returned her smile, and exited the apartment. In the corridor, she headed for the speedlift. Despite her positive impression of Linwolse, she was not foolish enough to trust her—not completely. She was not sure if the commonality between genoclones and Enonians would impress her people. But at least she had something to work with. And this was more than she had before.
She entered the speedlift and waited anxiously as it dropped to the crew level.
She had much to do.
Friends are like fiddle strings, they must not be screwed too tight.
Forrest had not been entirely truthful.
He did intend to visit Artemus—after all, Linwolse might inquire, and he was interested in seeing the Nothingness Drive installed. But when Valencia had arrived to visit with Linwolse, he had been glad for the opportunity to get away. He had been thinking about Lisa, and wanted to see her. It had been at least twenty-four hours since he sent her away, and if he knew Lisa, she would be hopping mad about being held captive in her quarters. He could imagine her arguing with Serp, and getting nowhere.
The speedlift stopped at the transport level. He exited and almost stumbled over Eletel as she passed in front of him.
“Oh! Sorry. I didn’t mean to run over you,” he said.
She glanced at him and smiled briefly. “It is okay. I should have been watching where I was going myself.”
Eletel was carrying a large metal container. Forrest had no idea what it contained, but it seemed heavy, even for an Enonian.
“Where are you headed?” he asked.
“To relieve Jerac, and bring some couplings Artemus requires.”
“That’s where I’m going. We can travel together?”
“Okay,” she said. She seemed to have difficulty making eye contact with him.
Linwolse was right. Eletel was the Shy One. He could see that now that he knew to look, but he found it hard to imagine how anyone who had lived as many years as Eletel could still be shy. But then, he reminded himself, she was Enonian, and he was just learning how the Enonian mind worked. He took the metal container from her and carried it to the nearest shuttle. He didn’t know if the human custom for males to relieve females of manual tasks applied in Enonian society, but she did not resist or seem confused by his action. He opened the cargo door of the shuttle and pushed the container in. He then offered her his hand and assisted her onto the cradle platform. She entered the shuttle, and he followed sitting next to her. He programmed the shuttle for the thruster cylinder, and they accelerated into the dark tubes.
They rode in silence, and Forrest was nervous. He kept thinking of his promise to Linwolse that he would make love to Eletel. There was no doubt that he wanted to—like all Enonian women, at least the other two he knew, she was quite beautiful and desirable. He remembered watching her naked body as she masturbated, and felt the desire for her grow in his mind. He accepted Linwolse’s belief that Eletel desired him. But for some reason that did not make it easier to approach her.
“So, how’s it been going?” he asked. No sooner than the words issued out of his mouth, they sounded stupid.
“How has what been going?” she asked.
“Recent events. Your life,” he answered, looking at her.
She returned his look and gave him a perplexed expression. “Life is life,” she said. “I am sorry, I am not sure if I understand the question.”
So much for small talk, he thought. Before Melinda, he had found it difficult enough to approach human women, so how does one approach an Enonian woman? He decided on the direct approach.
“Eletel, I want to tell you something.”
“Okay.” She gave him a questioning look.
“I—since I became a part of all of this, it seems to me that you have always avoided me.” She turned and looked straight ahead, and he saw he had hit a nerve. “I’m not sure why that is—I hope you don’t dislike me. But in any case, I have always liked you. I feel exceptionally attracted to you, and to be honest, I want to make love to you. If you want to—”
“Why do you think I would want to have sex with you?” she asked, curtly.
Forrest did not expect this. “Nothing! I didn’t mean to presume anything.”
Jesus! What is going on here? Has Eletel been taking lessons from human women? He decided to drop the subject. Later he would explain what happened to Linwolse, and suggest that her theory about Eletel must be wrong.
They remained silent for several minutes as the shuttle wound its way through the transport tubes.
“I did not mean to sound defensive,” she finally said.
“Think nothing of it,” Forrest responded, perhaps not as politely as he should.
The silence continued. In time, Forrest stole a look at her, and saw that a tear had formed in her eye and was slowly easing down her cheek. He then realized his mistake. Despite her Enonian background, she did not have the aggressiveness of Lasandra, or the directness of Linwolse. She was more like a delicate flower—a flower many thousands of years old, but a flower nonetheless—and she needed to be treated as such.
“When was the last time you took a walk in a park, Eletel?”
“A park?”
“Yes. When did you last bask in the light of your star, and smell the flowers, feel the breeze flowing through your hair, and listen to the chatter of small animals hiding in the trees?”
She looked at him and smiled. “A very, very long time.”
“Well, then, I think it is about time.” Forrest entered a new destination into the shuttle controls, and they felt the shuttle alter its course.
“Artemus will be waiting,” she said.
“Artemus will just have to wait.”
The shuttle switched to another track, and soon they felt themselves plunging downward for many minutes. It then swerved to the left, and came out into the open expanse of the artificial Earth. They were at ground level, and soon the shuttle stopped at a transport station near a large park. The doors opened and Forrest took Eletel’s hand and pulled her out of the shuttle. He sensed her hesitancy at exposing herself to the sunlight, but she knew the light was artificial and not harmful, and did not resist for long.
Forrest did not release her hand as they walked, and she did not seem to mind. The park was maintained by androids programmed for the task. Everything was in perfect order. There were many flowers of every color, the grass soft beneath their feet, the trees laden with leaves and blossoms. The only thing missing was the park animals that were still in cryogenic stasis. But this was close enough.
They continued their walk in silence for several minutes, and then she stopped them, releasing her hand from his, facing him.
“Why are you doing this?” she asked. It was not a rude question. Her voice was pleasant, expressing genuine curiosity.
“Because I am your friend. I care about you,” he answered.
“Do you still want to make love to me?”
“I only want from you, what you want to give.”
She stood on her toes and gave him a soft kiss. “Thank you.”
She took his hand into hers, and they walked deeper into the park. Soon they came to a small pond of clear water. Vegetation could be seen growing in the water, and Forrest was surprised when he saw a variety of small fish darting about. The pond was designed for viewing, not fishing.
They sat on the embankment, close to each other, and watched the activity in the pond.
“After all my years,” she said, “I am still amazed by the simpler forms of life. They spend their lifetimes doing only what comes natural to them, unfettered by the abstract concerns that we intelligent forms seem to squander so much time in agonizing.”
Forrest contemplated her with wonderment. This was not something he would have expected an Enonian to say. He could see that Eletel had a depth to her he had not recognized before.
She noticed his gaze. “What?” she asked, her eyes smiling at him.
“Nothing. I was just admiring you.”
She returned her attention to the water. “I am sometimes called the Simple One. Most Enonians would consider that an insulting moniker, but I do not. The Great War was raging when I was born, and like most children, I was raised and trained for the military. I was not really suited for the task, but that did not matter. My people were being killed by the millions, and children could not be produced fast enough to replace the dead. I hated the war. I longed for a simpler life—a life without war, a life of contemplation, of music and poetry. I think I learned this from my parents. After I was born, they chose not to transition back to immortality. They aged and died a natural death. I grieved them terribly. But I understood, and loved them all the more for their decision. They did not want to live in a world that only knew war. I think I may have refused the Gift of Immortality, had it not been forced upon me by the military. The keepers have retained the memory of my parents, and I can recall images of them anytime I wish. I do so often. It reminds me of what is really important in life. Does any of this make sense to you, Forrest?”
Forrest was mesmerized.
“Forrest?”
“I’m sorry. I was lost in what you were saying. Yes, it does make sense.”
“I am glad you understand. I thought you might.”
She looked back into the water. Forrest did not remove his eyes from her. It was obvious that she was enjoying herself. He was seeing a pleasure, a contentment, in her eyes that he had not seen before. And it brought a warm feeling to his heart—he was not sure why. Was he starting to love her? Was it the love of platonic friendship, or something deeper? He had learned to love Linwolse in a matter of hours, it seemed. So, if he was able to feel love for Eletel so quickly, it did not surprise him. But it was happening so fast, he could not be sure what he was feeling—only that it was warm, and fulfilling.
Eletel met his gaze, and smiled. “You keep watching me.”
“It brings me pleasure,” he said. “I don’t mean to cause you discomfort.”
“I feel no discomfort, Forrest. I enjoy the attention you are paying to me.”
“Good.”
“Thank you for bringing me to this place. It is so beautiful. I will come here often, hopefully with your companionship.”
“I would like that,” Forrest said.
She leaned over and placed a hand into the water, moving it in small circles. The nearby fish swam away as fast as their little bodies would let them, and she laughed joyfully.
“The water feels so good,” she said. “May we go into the water? I do not think the fish will mind.” She smiled radiantly at him.
“Okay. The pond was not designed for swimming, but I can’t see where it would do any harm.”
She stood, unzipped the front of her jumpsuit, and pushed it to her waist. Forrest watched her, entranced with the sight of her breasts. She did not wear a bra—did not need the support. Linwolse had told him that when Enonian women transitioned to immortality, the keepers maintained the youthfulness of their bodies, and no support was needed to prevent stretching or discomfort.
“I was planning for you to join me,” she said, noticing his stare.
“Of course. I was just overwhelmed by your beauty.”
She laughed and pushed the jumpsuit and her panties to her feet. She stepped out of the clothing and walked down the gentle slope into the water. Forrest could only watch. To say he was overwhelmed by her beauty was an understatement. He didn’t know if she was born this way, or if the keepers had changed her—and he really didn’t care. All he knew was that she was the perfect female form.
He quickly undressed and followed her into the water. She swam to the center of the pond and stood facing him. The pond was no more than a meter deep, and her wet breasts glistened in the artificial sunlight. She seemed to be waiting for him.
He swam to her, and stood before her. Her eyes locked on his, and he felt himself fill to a full erection. He was still not accustomed to the aphrodisiac effects the keepers provided, and he felt lightheaded—the vision of her nakedness seeming almost unreal. She continued to look into him, her eyes smiling, inviting him. He moved closer to her and could feel the sexual energy pass between their bodies. She took his hands and placed them on her breasts. She then reached down and took his organ into her hands and stroked him.
“Oh, my god,” he said, his voice expressing urgency. “If I faint, you will not let me drown, will you?”
“I prefer my men alive,” she said, and started to laugh—but Forrest kissed her with flaming passion. She returned the kiss with equal fervor.
They embraced, pressing their naked bodies together with such vigor that if they had been any closer, molecular bonding would have occurred. Forrest could not believe the libidinous eruptions that ignited his mind. Was this the experience he had to look forward to for the thousands of years that would follow? Would it always be like this? If so, then he was glad he had been made immortal, no matter the price.
Eletel pushed him back from her and began to kiss his body. She worked her way down his body, and he had to concentrate just to remain standing. His height was such that the head of his organ just poked out of the water. Eletel got down on her knees and took his organ into her mouth. She stroked and squeezed him with her mouth and tongue, knowing exactly when and where to apply pressure. He felt the tension build within him as she brought him to the brink of climax—and then she would let him subside, only to bring him to the threshold again. She repeated the procedure again and again, and each time the threshold would rise to a higher level. And finally, when he could go no higher, she brought him over the edge and he exploded into her with such a force he almost thought he would hurt her. But she clung to him as his body pumped, taking the seed into her. And when he was done, she put her arms around him and pressed her cheek against his belly.
Forrest looked down at her. She held him tight, not moving, her eyes closed. He stroked her hair and vowed that he would give her the same pleasure. But before he could tell her so, someone spoke from the shore.
“Very good show!” the man called.
Forrest turned and looked at the man, and Eletel stood beside him.
“Get behind me, Eletel,” Forrest whispered.
“Why?” she whispered back.
“Just do it! I don’t want them looking at you.”
She did as told.
Two guards stood on the shore. They held blasters aimed at them. Forrest cursed himself. They were humans, not genoclones, and he should have realized they might choose the City as a hiding place. The City was not yet fully functional, and it would be easy for a small group to hide within its boundaries, avoiding the security sweep.
“Who are you?” Forrest demanded.
“I should be asking you that,” the guard who seemed in charge said. “And your green lady friend. I have not seen the likes of her before. What is she?”
Forrest studied the shoreline. Their clothes, including their blasters and communicators, were apparently stuffed into a satchel the second guard held. They were trapped, and if he tried to use his mental powers on them, they would fire and that would be the end of them.
“What do you want?” Forrest asked.
“Answers! Come with us.”
Forrest did not move.
“We must go with them, Forrest,” Eletel said into his ear. “We are defenseless here. Tell them I am a genoclonic sex slave, and you are an engineer that missed the evacuation.”
Forrest was not sure what she had in mind, but he had no ideas of his own. They approached the shore and were soon standing in front of the two guards. The men had difficulty keeping their eyes off of Eletel.
“Who are you?” the leader asked.
“I am—John Adams.” It was the first name that popped into his head. “I am a computer systems engineer. When the order came to evacuate, I did not hear it. By the time I knew what was happening, it was too late for me to locate a ship.”
The man eyed him, trying to gauge his expression, and Forrest tried his best to look honest.
“Who is the green female?”
“She is—”
“Amory,” Eletel said. “At your service.” Forrest almost expected her to curtsy, but she did not.
The man looked her over, and then returned his attention to Forrest.
“What in hell is she?”
“A genoclone. From what I understand, she was designed for giving sexual pleasure. A sex slave of sorts. She does whatever I tell her to do.”
“I’ve never heard of such a thing.”
“Neither had I, until I found her and took her captive.”
The man gave him a suspicious look. “If she is your captive, then why did we find a blaster with her clothing?”
Forrest feigned impatience. “I told you, she does whatever I tell her to do. When I understood that, I gave her a blaster with instructions to protect herself, and me.”
The second guard spoke. “If you have such control over her, then give us a demonstration.”
“Such as?”
The man thought for a moment. “Tell her to lie on the grass and spread her legs, showing us her pussy.” It was probably the most audacious thing he could think of.
“I’m not going to make her do that!” Forrest returned, with real indignation.
“Why not?”
“She may be designed for sex, but she is still a person with feelings and dignity.”
“I do not mind,” Eletel said in a little girl voice. “Such is my purpose in life.” She smiled at the guards.
Forrest looked at her. “I will not have you do that!”
She looked at him, pretending innocence. “I do not understand. But if you wish me to not do as they want, then I will not.”
The guards had stepped back and were speaking to each other. They seemed to be in disagreement.
Finally the leader spoke. “We did not find any identification on your clothing to prove that you are who you claim to be. Until we are satisfied that you are not the enemy, we will have to hold you. If we are wrong about you, then you have our apologies. Until then we must assume the worst.”
“I understand your position,” Forrest said.
“Good. Come with us.” He motioned with his blaster.
“May we have our clothing?”
“Not until we have you secured.”
“What difference does that make?”
“You are less likely to try and escape without your clothing.”
Forrest could see no logic in this, and that made it difficult to argue the point. He took Eletel’s hand and went in the direction the guard indicated. Eletel continued her role as the compliant sex slave, resting her head on his arm as they walked, and occasionally stroking his chest with her hand. Forrest enjoyed the attention, but not the circumstances.
The guards led them into the town proper. It was a ghost town—but without ghosts. It was an odd effect. Everything was so new and unused—untouched by human hands. Yet he could almost see the ghosts of future inhabitants spying upon them from windows and storefronts—the ghosts of people yet to be born.
The walk lasted about thirty minutes, and then they came upon what appeared to be a government building of some kind. The guards led them up the steps and into the front room. There were about twenty people milling about, with equal numbers of each gender. When they noticed the newcomers, they stared at them with a mixture of shock and amusement. Forrest was not sure if it was their nakedness or Eletel’s green skin that caused their reaction. Perhaps both. No one spoke as they were led through the room—whoever commanded them, if anyone, was apparently not present. They were led down steps to a lower level, and into a dimly lit room containing rows of barred cells. The leader opened a cell and told them to enter. The other guard threw their clothes in behind them. He then slammed the cell door shut, and entered a code into the electronic lock.
“Someone will come to speak with you as soon as possible,” the leader said.
The two men left, leaving them alone in their cell.
And Eletel started laughing, her breasts bouncing up and down.
“What is so funny,” Forrest asked, all seriousness.
“Everything,” Eletel said, tears of laughter in her eyes.
“I’m afraid I must be missing something here.”
She came to him, put her arms around his neck, and looked into his eyes.
“ ‘I will not have you do that!’ ” she said, mocking the tone he had used when the guards wanted her to spread her legs.
“Well, I wouldn’t have!” he said, genuinely confused.
“I know that.” She kissed him, holding her body next to his. Finally, she released him.
“Will you please explain things to me?” he asked.
She smiled at him, and he thought she was the most beautiful creature in the universe.
“In Enonian society, men and women are considered equal. There is no weaker sex. The difference between the sexes is a matter of style, love, and procreation. In human society that is not the case. I find the need that human males have to defend the honor of their females to be very charming. And that was what you did. You made me stand behind you so those men could not see me. Then you refused to let them look at me in a compromised position. If one of them had tried to touch me, I think you would have exploded.”
“I care about you,” he said, only a little less confused.
“I know you do, and I love you for that.”
She put her arms around him, and put her head on his shoulder, holding him close. Forrest felt himself becoming aroused. He pushed her from him.
“Eletel, put your clothes on.”
She grinned and did as she was told. When they were dressed, they sat on the bench next to the wall.
“We’ve been lucky so far,” Forrest said.
“We have?”
“Yes! I’m a pretty notorious character on the Network. I’m surprised that no one has recognized me.”
“They did not recognize you because they did not see you.”
“They—you were controlling them?”
“Not controlling. Humans can sense if we overpower their will, but we can plant images in their minds. The two guards did see you at first, while we were making love. But they were too busy watching what we were doing, to be concerned with who we were. When I became conscious of them, I turned you into someone that does not exist. The others upstairs saw that same someone.”
Forrest laughed. “I’ve used those powers myself, at least to the degree I know how. But I keep forgetting I have them, or at least how to use them properly.”
“You are not accustomed to them. It takes time.”
“Yes. In any case, we have got to figure a way out of here.”
The door of the cell suddenly swung open.
“We can leave anytime we want,” Eletel said.
Forrest grinned at her. “You did that?”
“I do not see anyone else here.”
The door swung shut.
“Why did you do that?”
“We cannot leave now.”
“We can’t?”
“No. Our presence will lead the others to the humans.”
“They know we’re here?”
“Yes. When I did not show up to relieve Jerac as expected, Artemus called the bridge to inquire. Our communicators were signaled, but we were … busy at the time, and did not respond. They became concerned and started searching for us. When the guards discovered us, I opened my mind to them, and they felt me. They could also feel the circumstances and the discovery we had made. They are on their way. All we have to do is sit back and wait.”
“The humans never had a chance.”
“No. They did not.”
They heard blaster fire in the distance.
“Our rescuers have arrived,” Forrest said.
“Yes, but it is too far away! I spoke too soon. They did not detect the sentries the humans have guarding the area. Those here will come for us to use as hostages. We must leave now!”
She stood and opened the cell door. They went to the rear of the cell block and stopped at an emergency exit.
“It will set off an alarm, if we open this door,” Forrest said.
“We have no choice.”
She concentrated, but the door did not move. They heard someone coming from the stairway.
“Hurry, Eletel!” Forrest said.
“This door is more complex—I have to determine its structure before I can open it.”
“Can I help?”
Before she could answer, a voice shouted from the opposite side of the cell block.
“Halt!” the voice said, as if they could walk through the solid door.
They turned and saw two men and a woman holding blasters on them.
“Come with us!” the woman said.
The three guards slowly approached them. And then their faces took on bewildered expressions.
“Where did they go?” one asked.
“I don’t get it. They were standing right there. They couldn’t just vanish into nowhere,” another said.
“They’re still here. It’s a trick,” the woman said.
Eletel nudged Forrest. “Open the door while I keep them occupied,” she whispered.
Forrest turned and focused on the door. He tried to visualize its internal structure, but could only get vague images. He tried to make sense of the images—to determine what needed to be pushed, and what pulled. But he could not see well enough to unravel its mechanical logic. He intensified his focus. Fuzzy impressions of several rods came to his mind. The rods extended from the sides of the door within the adjacent wall, preventing the door from sliding. He turned his attention to one of the rods and tried to move it backward. It would not move. He tried harder, and could feel the rod trying to retract, but the more force he applied, the more it resisted. He then realized that while each rod was mechanically independent, they were electrically connected in such a way that all rods must move together, or none would move. Forrest did not even know how many rods there were, much less know if he could move them simultaneously.
“May I help you?” a voice said inside his head.
It was Serp’s voice. He did not know how Serp could be speaking to him telepathically, or whether Eletel could hear him too, but now was not the time to get into a discussion on the matter.
“Open the door, Serp!” he said, silently.
The door slid into the wall. He grabbed Eletel’s arm, and pulled them through. The door slid shut behind them without Forrest needing to give Serp instructions. They were outside the building.
“Run!” he said to Eletel, who was already doing so.
Forrest ran after her. They ran around the corner of a building just as blaster shots were heard impinging against the closed emergency exit. Serp was apparently refusing to let them open it, and they had decided to blast their way through. That bought them some time.
They ran for several blocks, staying close to the storefronts. Eletel then selected an entrance, and they entered the building. They stood silently, listening and feeling for the presence of humans.
“There is no one here. We are safe,” Eletel said.
Forrest agreed. He studied the room they had entered. It was apparently intended to be used as a retail business of some kind, but he could not tell what, since all the shelves and displays were empty. A door was at the rear of the room.
“Come,” he said.
She followed as he led them through the door. They found a large, empty storeroom with a bay door to its rear. A stairway led to the second level. Forrest took her hand as they ascended the stairs. When they reached the landing, they found two doors. The one on the right led to office space, and the other into living quarters apparently intended for whoever would manage the store. They went into the apartment.
Eletel went to the window of the front room and looked down onto the streets below.
“See anyone?” Forrest asked.
“No. We have lost them.”
She turned and looked at him. “I have not had this much fun in years!” She smiled.
Forrest laughed. “I didn’t exactly plan all of this, you know.”
“I know. But if it had not been for you, none of this would be happening—and the humans would not have been discovered hiding in this place, at least not so soon.”
“Just lucky, I guess.”
She pulled him to the sofa that sat against a wall, and sat next to him, gazing into his eyes.
“You were able to open the security door very quickly.”
“It didn’t seem quick to me. I didn’t think I could do it. It had a complex mechanism.”
“I felt you call out to someone. Who?”
Her question told Forrest that she had not heard Serp’s voice, but she had heard, or felt, him conveying instructions to Serp.
“I don’t remember doing that. I may have been thinking to myself. It’s a human habit I have not lost.”
“I have noticed that in humans before. A curious species they are—carrying on conversations with themselves. What good does it do to talk to oneself?”
“Sometimes it helps to put things into words. If no one else is around to bounce your thoughts off of, then you bounce them off yourself. At least that’s the way it seems to me.”
“Interesting. Enonians do not usually think in words. That would slow down the thought processes.”
“The same is true for humans, I think. It works both ways.”
Eletel laid her head on his shoulder, and they were quiet for a while.
“Could we finish now?” she asked.
“Finish what?”
“You know.”
Forrest did know. First they were making love, then they get thrown in jail, execute a daring escape, and now she wants to pick up where they left off. This was not the way Forrest was used to doing things. But then, very little that happened now was normal for him.
“Sounds like a good idea to me,” he said.
They did nothing.
“Aren’t you suppose to carry me into the bedroom now?” she asked.
“You’ve been watching too much holovision,” he said. But he did pick her up and take her into the bedroom. He put her on the bed and removed her boots. Sitting next to her, he kissed her warmly. She smiled at him—the same look in her eyes she had had when they were in the water.
Forrest unzipped her jumpsuit and pulled it down the full length of her body, taking her panties with it. Once she was naked, he tossed the jumpsuit aside and removed his own. He then moved on top of her, but did not enter her. He kissed her face, her shoulders, arms, breasts—every part of her, gradually working his way down to that special place between her legs. But he did not stop there. He continued down her legs until he was kissing her feet. Next, he worked his way up, focusing on her inner thighs, kissing and licking her as he went. And then that most intimate part of her was before his eyes. He separated the pubic hairs with his fingers, exposing her soft, luscious flesh. He kissed her ready flesh, and explored her with his tongue. He searched with his tongue and found her clitoris. He stroked the small organ with his tongue, and she immediately climaxed. He allowed her time to subside, and then stroked her once more. She climaxed again. He found that he could not touch her clitoris without her directly climaxing. Finally he just plunged right in, and allowed her a state of continuous climax. She shuddered and quavered, pushing her legs up and down the bed, uttering incomprehensible sounds. Forrest lost track of time, but he continued to stimulate her until his tongue began to ache from holding it out so long.
He then crawled up on her, and pushed his organ into her. She immediately grasped his organ with her vaginal muscles and it felt like she was trying to suck him into her. She stroked and massaged him, and all he had to do was lay on top of her. The delectation was almost too intense, and soon his mind exploded as he came into her. It felt like he pumped a liter of semen into her before he abated and felt himself relax, but he knew that was impossible. She put her arms around him, holding him close to her, and the touch of her bare flesh against his was bliss. He didn’t want to move—to ever leave this place.
“Thank you,” she said.
He rolled off of her, propped his head on his arm, and looked into her eyes.
“No need to thank me. I enjoyed it too, you know.”
“I know.”
The way she was looking at him told him something was coming. They were about to have a Big Discussion.
“Why are you looking at me like that?” he said.
“How is that?”
“Like you’ve got something to say.”
She seemed to be thinking, and started to speak once or twice before finally getting it out. “I was just wondering—well, if we would ever do this again.”
“I hope so. Why shouldn’t we?”
She smiled. “Because you are bonded to Linwolse.”
Forrest realized that Enonian women had at least one thing in common with human women: they like to make things complicated.
“I guess so. But that does not preclude out relationship.”
“I know Linwolse sent you to me.”
“No she didn’t!”
“You are not a good liar, my lover.”
“Why do you think I’m lying?”
“Because I know Linwolse. And I know she knew I had feelings about you. Nothing escapes her. She sent you to me because I needed you.”
“Okay, she suggested I approach you. Does that really matter?”
“It might.”
“Eletel, I approached you because I wanted to. I wanted to make love to you. And it was good. It was very good!”
She kissed him. “Yes, it was. It was too good. I do not want it to stop.”
“It doesn’t have to stop!”
“Linwolse will become jealous.”
“She suggested this—”
“She felt that my need was merely sexual. She sent you to me to fulfill that need. Even I thought my need was no more than sexual. But I was wrong. I began to realize this when you started making moves in my direction. And then as we walked in the park, and sat by the pond, I knew I was feeling something deeper for you. I was feeling a happiness I have not felt since … since someone long ago. I love you, Forrest. I should not, but I do—and I cannot prevent it.”
Forrest stretched back on the bed and stared at the ceiling. “I’m confused by all of this. Linwolse and I bonded so quickly, and it felt natural—the right thing to do. She said she learned to love me during the blood sharing, and that we were meant to be. I don’t really understand why that should be, but I accepted her love, and loved her in return.”
“It is the keepers, Forrest. We passed the keepers to you, but you also passed something to us. We are not sure what the process is. But we do know it has to do with the keepers. Blood sharing is a dangerous procedure for us—we do not always remain unaffected. That is why we tried to induce the change in you orally. But you were too strong. The blood sharing was necessary. And Linwolse and I were both very affected by the procedure, and perhaps Lasandra as well, I am not sure.”
“So it is the keepers that make us love one another?”
“The keepers are only the medium. The love we feel is the natural love that arises from our hearts. Do not think that it is artificial.”
“What about the others, the males?”
“They are affected, too.”
Forrest eyed her, concerned.
She laughed. “Do not worry! The males will not approach you sexually. Homosexuality does not exist in Enonians. That phenomenon is unique to humans. The effect on them is to respect and admire you.”
“Good. I don’t think I could handle Mandoss making advances to me.”
Eletel laughed again, and kissed him lightly. “Your humor is part of your charm.”
“I was serious.”
“I know you were.”
Forrest drifted off into thought, and Eletel cuddled close to him. They remained silent for several minutes.
Finally, Forrest spoke. “So, if I had responded to the oral administration of the keepers, then you and I would not have these feelings for each other—and I would not be bonded to Linwolse.”
Eletel sat up and faced him, a look of concern. “The keepers cannot make us feel emotions that are not natural to us. It would have taken longer, perhaps. But the feelings between us, and you and Linwolse, might have developed on their own. The keepers only sped the process up. Please believe that I truly love and care for you. The keepers are not making me feel that.”
“I believe you, Eletel. It is true, then, that the feelings I have for you are also my own, and not something the keepers have created.”
“Yes! That is true.”
Forrest did feel love for Eletel, somehow. But when he asked that question, he was thinking of Lisa.
“Might it not have to do with the way the emotions and senses are enhanced by the keepers?” he asked.
“Perhaps. Experience is enhanced, and mental processes quickened—but our thoughts and emotions are still our own.”
“I’ve noticed that I seem to have greater influence over the behavior of humans around me, aside from the direct mind control.”
“The keepers give us a kind of charismatic power over humans—especially of the opposite sex—it is part of the blood lust. It makes it easier to lure prey.”
“So, without even trying, we attract humans to us?”
“Yes.”
“Do they know this? I mean, do they recognize the charisma?”
“Usually they do. Humans are not unintelligent. The more perceptive ones will recognize when they are being influence by the charisma of another.”
“Can they resist our influence?”
“Yes, if they want to. Their instincts with tend to make them naturally suspicious of charismatic individuals. But their response depends on whether they see the influence as negative or positive. Why are you asking these questions, Forrest? Did something happen between you and a human?”
He was startled by her question. “I—yes. There was this girl—she was my teammate while I was on the Newton 6—and she seemed attracted to me. She was rather aggressive in her attentions to me. I think I hurt her feelings when I did not respond, but what else could I do? Anyway, it seemed like she just came out of nowhere. The whole thing was totally unexpected to me. I was just wondering why that happened. I didn’t think about the keepers at the time.”
“The keepers were setting her up as a blood source.”
Forrest remembered being with Lisa when the thirst came. Had it not been for Sharon, he might have drank from her. The thought of how close it had been made him cringe.
He stood. “We best get dressed and check in with the others. They might be wondering where we are.”
“Yes,” Eletel agreed. “Are the showers functional here?”
“Maybe. The same pumps that provide the main water source for the farm land, also provides water to the township.”
Forrest went into the bathroom and twisted a valve. Nothing happened.
Eletel stood behind him, her breasts gently pressed against his back. “No water. We can go to my quarters to shower. I do not want us smelling like sex around the others.”
“Okay.”
***
The trip back to the officer’s quarters was uneventful. Fortunately the shuttle holding the container intended for Artemus had remained in its cradle. When they arrived at Eletel’s apartment, she signaled the bridge. Mandoss told her that the humans not killed had been captured and placed with the others. He reprimanded her for not following orders, even though her sexual dalliance had led to the discovery of the humans, and instructed her to immediately report to Artemus. Forrest noted that she took Mandoss’ attitude in stride, and even had a mischievous grin on her face when the connection was terminated.
They showered to together, put on fresh jumpsuits, and then went to Supply to retrieve communicators and blasters to replaced the ones the guards had taken. They then boarded a shuttle and headed for the thruster cylinder.
They were silent for several moments, and then Forrest looked at her.
“You must know quite a lot about the Nothingness Drive.”
“Why do you think that?”
“Because you’re helping Artemus with the installation.”
She paused briefly, as if considering her response. “All military personnel are required to receive training in superluminal physics. So I suppose I do know a little. But it is not my specialty. I just do what Artemus tells me to.”
“You remember what you were taught? I mean, considering how long ago that was.”
“I remember what I was told—the keepers store that information—but that does not mean that I understand the physics very well. It is mostly just theory, anyway.”
It seemed that she did not wish to discuss the subject. Forrest remembered what Artemus had told him about Enonians not applying themselves outside of their function. But he prodded her anyway.
“Everything is theory. But the Enonian theory of superluminal physics must be very practicable theory, otherwise the drive would never have been developed. I want to try and understand how the drive works. The physics I was taught says that superluminal travel is physically impossible, at least for baryonic matter.”
“What kind of matter?”
“Ordinary matter—made of atoms with protons and neutrons in the nucleus.”
“I would suggest you put your questions to Artemus.”
“I plan to. But I would like to hear your version.”
“Why? I am not a physicist.”
“That is not your function, but you have had the training.”
“My function is communication.”
“Then communicate to me what you know about the Nothingness Drive.”
Eletel laughed. “You do not give up, do you?”
“Not easily. Artemus tends to talk in circles, little he says makes sense—”
“He is trying to prepare you.”
“For what?”
“To unlearn much of what you already know.”
“I see, I think. Eletel, if you share your knowledge with me, I will be better prepared to understand Artemus. Just give me an overview, something Artemus can build on.”
“Okay, I will try. But I may just confuse you more.”
“Artemus already has me confused. I doubt you could add to that.”
She sighed—an almost human gesture—and began.
“Superluminal travel is an illusion. The Nothingness Drive builds a kind of energy field around a ship, although it is not really energy in the physical sense. It is more of a shape, but a shape that cannot exist in normal spacetime as we know it. Because it cannot exist, the shape and anything within its boundaries—if you can call it that—is crushed out of existence. At that point you are no longer a part of the physical universe, and not restrained by its physical laws. The traveling is done in another existence—a kind of super universe, which contains the one we know and in theory an infinite number of others. Once the correct time and place is reached, the drive pops the ship back into normal spacetime, our universe. From the point of view of someone who remains behind, it will seem as if the ship has traveled many times the speed of light to get from one point to another. But the ship was never located at any point in-between. It is called bouncing.”
Forrest scratched his head. “Sounds like falling into a black hole at one point in space, and then popping out of a white hole elsewhere or elsewhen.”
“Artemus will get quite a chuckle if you suggest that to him.”
“In other words, the analogy is not valid.”
“I am not comfortable with the physics of black or white holes, and certainly not superspace. But my training did emphasize that the principles that govern the Nothingness Drive bear little relationship to black holes or wormholes, if any.”
“Okay. Artemus told me that the inside of the drive did not exist and that the drive had no dimensions. He said it was a point source, despite its apparent size and shape. How can that be? I touched it, and it felt solid.”
“I think he was probably referring to the mathematical point that defines the drive’s locational interface to normal spacetime. The drive itself, does not exist in the universe as we think of it. It cannot, since it has properties that cannot manifest within normal spacetime. The sphere you touched is the span of its influence in its idle state.”
“Its idle state? You mean when it is not doing anything?”
“In terms of its intended function, yes. It does necessarily maintain contact with superspace at all times.”
“This energy field—or shape as you called it, how is it generated?”
“The drive is bombarded with high energy particles. That is why the drive is being installed with the fusion drives—they are the source of the particles. I have no idea what happens to the energy, but the result is that the drive expands its volume of influence. It is in the way the drive is bombarded—the energy levels and approach vectors—that determine the shape of the field and the resultant displacement.”
“So by controlling the shape of the field, you determine where you will pop back into normal space?”
“That is the way I understand it. The theory that explains how and why it works is given in a dense mathematical language. You would be better off going to Artemus for the mathematics.”
“I will, but I have a feeling I will not be able to understand it.”
“Very few do.”
“One thing bothers me, though. Since the theory concerns superspace, something which I would think is impossible for beings that evolved in normal spacetime to visualize, then how did anyone ever think of it? Was it discovered in pure mathematics, or as a side effect of some other physical theory, or what?”
“I am not sure about that. I do know that this phenomenon—the interface between superspace and normal spacetime, I mean—does occur naturally under extreme circumstances, but is very rare. I think the mathematics was invented as theories about the interface were developed to try and describe it. The mathematics has it own logic, of course, and that would have led many theorists to extrapolate new ideas. Eventually, they were able to recreate the phenomenon under controlled conditions, and that led to experimentation.”
Forrest scratched his head. “Sounds dangerous.”
“It was. In the early days whole research facilities and the asteroids where they were located would sometimes vanish into superspace, never to be seen again. Only the tiny black holes left in their wake, gave any evidence of their prior existence.”
“Black holes? I thought that was no relationship.”
“As it was understood when I received training, there is not. No one knew why the black holes were created. There were many theories, but no consensus. I always liked to think that the black holes were created as a result of the sudden inrush of surrounding matter filling the perfect vacuum created when the drive and its load vanished from normal spacetime.”
“Sounds plausible to me.”
“Yes. But the calculations say the matter would have to travel at near lightspeed, and perhaps faster. So that is not a likely explanation.”
Forrest felt the shuttle drop suddenly and begin deceleration. They entered the axis of the thruster cylinder and stopped at the transport station. The shuttle doors opened, and the computer voice announced their arrival, as if they couldn’t tell for themselves. The steady drone of the two working thrusters filled the cylinder.
Eletel leaned over and kissed Forrest on the cheek.
“I want you to know that the time we have spent together has been very good for me. Thank you.”
Forrest caressed her face. “It was good for me, too.”
They exited the shuttle and Forrest pulled the container out of the cargo hold. They then began the long walk to where Artemus was working. The walkway led to a large platform located about sixty meters behind the central reactor. As they approached, Forrest could see that a decahedron frame constructed of metal trusses had been built around the Nothingness Drive. The drive was centered within the frame, suspended in midair, oblivious to the artificial gravity field. It shone with shimmering false colors, just as it had when Forrest first saw it back on Earth. Although Eletel’s description of the drive had been no more than a brief overview, it was enough to heighten his awe of the device. It was, somehow, a tap into another universe, one he could not begin to imagine.
Artemus was standing on a truss, attaching a long flexible tube to the frame.
“It is about time you got here, Eletel,” he said, a hint of impatience in his voice.
“Sorry about the delay. I got sidetracked,” she responded. Her voice was not defensive.
“So I heard. Jerac had to go join your rescue team. Did you bring the couplings I requested?”
“I’ve got them,” Forrest said.
Artemus looked at him as if he had just discovered he was present. “I was wondering when you would show up, my friend.”
“Eletel has been telling me about how the drive operates.”
“Good. You have much to learn if you are to be an effective engineer.”
“From what I gather, I have some doubt that I will ever understand the theory.”
“Do not worry. You do not have to know theory to know how to control it. I will teach you what you need to know.”
“I look forward to that.”
“You may think differently, when we start,” Artemus said, smiling at Forrest. He then turned his attention to Eletel and adopted a serious look. “Well, Eletel, get your ass up here and get to work.”
“Aye, sir,” Eletel said, blithely.
Forrest watched as Eletel climbed the scaffolding. “What should I do with this?” he asked, indicating the container.
“Put it down where you stand. We will come get it when we need it,” Artemus answered.
“Is there anything I can do to help?”
“Not now. You would just be in the way. I do not have the time to teach you.”
“Oh, okay. Well, I guess I’ll be going then.”
Forrest turned to leave and Artemus called. “Do not feel left out, my friend. You understand we are pressed for time. When we are ready to calibrate the drive, you will be very much involved.”
“Understood,” Forrest said, and walked away.
He did not feel left out. Despite the diversion offered by Eletel, he still wanted to see Lisa. That was, after all, what he had set out to do when he left Linwolse and Valencia at the apartment.
When he got to the boarding dock, he checked for the presence of others, genoclone or Enonian. He then pulled his communicator from his belt and punched in a special code.
“Serp?”
“I am here, Forrest.”
“How’s it going?”
“Is there a particular process you are interested in?” Serp asked.
Forrest realized that Serp would be running hundreds of thousands of routines simultaneously, and that he would have to be more specific when speaking to him. In a sense Serp was the Forever, and not just a secret process running in the Worldly Machines computer, spending most of his time essentially idle.
“Nevermind. I have a question.”
“Okay.”
“When I was in the City with Eletel, you spoke to me in my mind. How did you do that?”
“I am not sure. I felt you. You were part of my circuitry.”
“I was focusing on the security door, trying to open it with my mind. That must have been when you felt me.”
“You were trying to bypass the security procedure. That triggered an interrupt routine. I then became aware of your presence.”
“Can you feel me now? Can you speak to me in my mind?”
“No. You have to merge with me first.”
“I see. We will have to explore this later. In the mean time, be careful about communicating with me telepathically. The others can sense it.”
“I understand.”
“Good. Now, where is Lisa?”
“In the thruster cylinder, engineering station sixty-three, crew quarters, room five.”
“I will speak to you later, Serp. Forrest out.”
Forrest put the communicator into standby mode. The thruster cylinder was not the best place for Lisa to be hiding. But he had instructed Serp to take her as far away from the bridge as possible, and this was it. He identified the walkway that led to the engineering station. He began the long walk, keeping his mind as quiet as possible. Artemus and Eletel could be seen working in the distance—hopefully they would be so focused on their work, they would not detect his presence. It could be no more than luck that no one had sensed Lisa, since all had been on the lookout for stray humans.
He stood in front of the door. He was not sure if he really felt like facing Lisa, especially after just having sex with Eletel. He was about to turn and leave when the door opened. Forrest peered in, but could see no one. He entered, and the door closed behind him.
“Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Where is Lisa?”
“She is in the shower.”
Forrest studied the place. The quarters were intended to house crew members on a temporary basis, and were anything but extravagant. The main room consisted of a living area with a small kitchen to one side. A sofa and two matching chairs occupied the living area, and they appeared comfortable enough. They were arranged with a holoviewer as their focus. A single door led to the bedrooms. Forrest sat on the sofa and waited. While these quarters were huge compared to what Lisa was used to on the Newton 6, they did not satisfy him. He decided he would arrange to have her moved to something better when possible.
He heard Lisa stirring in the bedroom. She came to the doorway and was about to enter the room when she noticed him.
“Oh, Forrest! You scared the shit out of me!”
Aside from the towel she had wrapped around her head, she wore nothing, and Forrest found his senses momentarily overloaded. He could not speak.
She moved her head to one side and gave him a crooked smile. “Do you like what you see?” she asked. She then turned and went into the bedroom. He could hear her dressing.
“Where the hell have you been?” she called, her mood turning to anger.
“I got here as soon as I could,” he responded, defensively.
She returned to the main room. She had put on a fresh jumpsuit, and was now combing her wet hair. “It’s been over thirty hours.” She sat in one of the chairs.
“I told you it might be days,” Forrest said.
“Why am I a prisoner?”
“You are not a prisoner.”
“Oh, I see. That explains why I can’t get the fucking door to open!”
“Lisa, there are two Enonians installing the new drive right now. What do you think they would do if they saw you traipsing down the walkway?”
“Kill me, I suppose.”
“They just might!”
Lisa looked away. “So what am I supposed to do? Just sit here and watch holovision the rest of my life?” She had tears in her eyes, and Forrest knew she was hurting.
“No, of course not.”
She looked at him. “Then what?”
“I’ve been studying the possibilities. And I only see two. We will be arriving at Eros in about thirty-six hours. There we will complete the installation of the drive. There are three WG warships pursuing us, and there is a good chance they will suspect we are hiding behind the asteroid. In addition, there is a genoclone ship, the Rising Star tailing us. There is likely to be fireworks. I’m thinking that if I can get you to a lifeboat during all the confusion, you might be able to get back to Earth orbit—or else be picked up along the way. It’s risky, and you will certainly have legal problems back on Earth, but you will at least have a chance at getting your old life back.”
“You don’t want me to stay with you?”
“I didn’t say that, Lisa. I trying to save your life.”
Lisa shook her head. “It won’t work, Forrest. The lifeboats aboard the Forever are designed for emergency rescue, not for prolonged spaceflight. I could never make it back to Earth. The Rising Star might or might not pick me up. The warships would certainly blow me away.”
“There are larger ships aboard—”
“It doesn’t matter. The WG will take no chances. Any ship of any size launched from the Forever will be destroyed, no matter how convincing a story I give them. They will be suspicious and take the safe route.”
“Then that idea is out?”
“That’s the way I see it. You said there was another possibility.”
Forrest studied her for a moment before speaking. “Do you believe that I care about you?”
“Yes.”
“Then listen to what I have to say very carefully. I did not have time to give you the complete story about the Enonians before. The Enonians aboard the Forever are not the descendants of the Enonians exiled on Earth a hundred-thousand years ago. They are what is left of the original exiles.”
“I don’t understand.”
“They are immortal. They don’t age, don’t die a natural death.”
Lisa stared at him, dumbfounded. “You’re saying they are a hundred-thousand years old?”
“Yes. And there’s one of them that may be as much as a million years old.”
“This is hard to believe. I’m no biologist, but even I can understand why nature would not have evolved such creatures—”
“They did not evolve this way. It’s technology. They invented immortality, and it works. The immortality is maintained by what they call keepers—microscopic machines, nanomechs, that exist within the body by the trillions. The keepers prevent the body from aging. In addition, they provide enhanced mental and physical powers.”
“So what does this have to do with me?”
“You remember I told you I had been converted to one of them?”
Her eyes lit up. “You are immortal?”
“Yes! There is enough biological commonality between Enonians and humans so that a human can be converted. In effect, you become an Enonian.”
“How?”
“By blood sharing. If the blood of an immortal is pumped into your system long enough, the keepers will take hold and transform you.”
“You want me to be converted?”
“Yes. Think of it, Lisa. Your dream is to visit the stars. With the new drive, we will arrive at Tau Ceti in a matter of weeks—weeks, not centuries. With that kind of drive capability, and an unlimited lifespan, we can explore the galaxy!”
Lisa’s eyes were wide. “You’re telling me the truth?”
“It is the truth. The transition is a difficult and painful process. But it is worth it.”
“What about the blood drinking?”
Forrest flinched. He had forgotten about that. “That’s an aberration. The Enonian exiles were supposed to transition to mortals and become as humans. Most of them did. The keepers needed human blood for the genetic material it contains. Those that did not transition, are still cursed with the blood lust. That is one of the reasons we are going to Tau Ceti—to get the blood lust programmed out of our keepers.”
“So, if I am converted after that, I will not have to drink human blood.”
“True.”
“How do you plan to convince the Enonians to allow me to be converted?”
“I don’t know, yet. But they don’t know about Serp. And Serp controls the Forever. They need the Forever, and I control Serp. If necessary I will force them.”
“You would do that for me?”
Forrest stood up. “Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“From this point forward, Lisa’s life as well as my own is your first priority. If anyone threatens Lisa’s life, kill them immediately. If anything should happen to me, you will obey Lisa’s command only. If we are both killed, set the Forever for self-destruct. Are these instructions clear?”
“Yes, Forrest. They have been entered into my emotive functions.”
Forrest looked at Lisa. “Does that answer your question?”
She smiled. “Yes, it does.” She stood and approached him, putting her arms around his neck. “I don’t know why you are doing this.”
“Maybe I love you.”
“Maybe I love you, too,” she said, and kissed him.
A man said to the universe: “Sir, I exist!”
“However,” replied the universe,
“that fact has not created in me a sense of obligation.”
The image of Eros on the fore screen fascinated Forrest.
The minor planet was roughly cigar shaped, about thirty-five by sixteen by six kilometers. It revolved about its smaller axis with a period of five hours. Forrest found that if he focused his attention on a selected landmark, he could see the rotation. Its surface appeared to be silicaceous—it was essentially a huge tumbling rock. Although there might be iron or other metals present, its motion made it less than desirable for mining, and certainly no genoclonic tribe had chosen it as a base. As for as Forrest knew, no one had ever set foot on the asteroid.
They had chosen Eros as a camouflage because its eccentric orbit had brought it near to Earth orbit and they could reach it relatively quickly. Numerous companion asteroids—all smaller than the Forever but a few nearly half her size—dotted the area. The companions had been largely unknown until the first exploratory ships had mapped the Asteroid Belt in the second decade of the twenty-first century. Although it would take little intelligence for the WG to guess they were here, it was hoped the asteroid field, and the presence of the Rising Star, would confuse their scanners long enough for the Nothingness Drive to be installed and calibrated.
The Forever had been turned a hundred and eighty degrees about, and her thrusters used to decelerate her. She was now in orbit about the Sun, along side of Eros. The warships coming from Earth were designed to protect Earth, and not for extended planetary travel. Their thrusters were no match for the Forever’s, and it was estimated they were twenty-four hours behind them. By the time they arrived at the asteroid field, the Forever’s emission trail would have diffused enough to make her path difficult to determine. The thruster reactors were shut down, and Artemus estimated it would take twenty hours for the emitter conductors to be tapped into the reactor chambers. They could then begin the calibration process. Artemus had been working straight through for seventy-two hours, and refused to rest. Artemus had given Forrest several holodisks to study. He had secluded himself in the apartment he shared with Linwolse, and studied the disks nonstop for twenty hours. The disks detailed the calibration procedure, and the precise timing and angular specifications required for the emitters to develop the bounce field. The disks did not go into the how or why—just the what, and Forrest found himself memorizing the information by rote. He was now installing the needed sensor and control electronics in the bridge engineering station.
Except for Artemus and Jerac, all bridge crew were present. Mandoss sat in the captain’s chair with Lasandra to his right and Linwolse to his left. Valencia stood in front of them, arguing with Mandoss. Forrest listened to the discussion as he worked. He liked Valencia. Despite her genoclonic origins, she had some human weaknesses. But she also had strength. She had a fiery determination about her that reminded him of Lisa.
“The crew feels they should be issued blasters,” she said to Mandoss.
“We have already been through this, Valencia. They have not yet won my trust. I cannot be sure they will not turn on my officers.”
“They will not turn on you, Mandoss! They have pledged their allegiance to me as their commander, and thus to you.”
“Words spoken, and words thought, are not always the same.”
“I have felt their minds! If there were dissenters among them, I would know it.”
“Do not overrate your ability to read their emotions, or underestimate their ability to hide their emotions from you.”
“I know my people, Mandoss.”
“I believe you do. That is why you are their commander.”
“You can read their minds! Check for yourself.”
“Minds change. Neither I nor my officers can afford to expend the energy required to keep up with your people. That is your job.”
Valencia studied Mandoss for a moment before she continued.
“Do you trust me?” Her tone was suddenly sharp, causing Forrest to stare at her, concerned.
“Not completely,” Mandoss answered, showing no reaction to her inflection.
Valencia seemed flustered. “I thought we had an understanding. How can you expect to gain my trust, or the trust of my people, if you do not offer trust in return?”
Linwolse broke in. “Trust is not something that is given. It must be earned. In time, Mandoss will come to trust your people. But you must give it time, Valencia.”
Valencia looked at her. “And in the meantime, my people are defenseless.”
“Defenseless against whom?” Mandoss asked.
Forrest sensed she wanted to say Enonians, but instead she said, “there may still be humans loose aboard the ship.”
“The humans have all been collected.”
“You do not know that for sure. What about the ones found in the City?”
“Our security sweep had not been completed when they were discovered. The sensors now detect no humans.”
“What if we are boarded? The warships will be here soon.”
“We will not be boarded.”
“How can you be so confident?”
Mandoss did not speak. Valencia stared at him. She then reached down and unsnapped the flap restraining her blaster, and pulled the blaster out. Forrest felt alarm and ran in her direction. But she did not intend to fire the weapon. She checked that the safety was on, and threw the blaster at Mandoss’ feet. Mandoss looked at her without expression.
“If my people are not allowed to carry weapons, then neither shall I,” she said.
Forrest picked up the blaster and placed it in her hand. “Bridge officers are required to carry a blaster,” he said, firmly. She returned the blaster to her holster. She had made her point.
Valencia eyed him. “It is you that I trust the least, Hauser!”
“Why is that?”
“Because you are human. Because you betrayed your own kind.”
Her statement angered him. He touched her mind, and he could see in her eyes that she felt his presence. She looked at him with fear.
“Release her,” Mandoss commanded.
Forrest did so. “Do not challenge me, Valencia. I would rather be your friend.”
“I doubt that will ever be the case!” she returned, and then stormed off the bridge.
Forrest looked at Linwolse. “Will she be okay?”
“She is angry. But she is also wise. She will be fine. I suggest you avoid her for a while.”
He returned to his station, and his work. Valencia’s attitude toward him confused him. He was less human than she was. He had once been human, and perhaps she could not forget that. But it was more than that—more than her seeing him as a traitor. Something much deeper bothered her. He resolved to approach her on the matter later.
“Hello, my love,” someone whispered from behind him.
Forrest did not turn. “Hello, Lin.”
She moved to his side and looked into his eyes. “Are you okay?”
“Yes, of course. I’m just preoccupied.”
“I know. You have been very busy the past couple of nights. We have had very little time together.”
“That should change once we bounce out of here.”
“Yes, that is true.” She paused. “Eletel has been walking on air lately. What did you do to her in the City?”
Forrest glanced at her. “I did what you asked me to.”
Linwolse smiled at him. “I know that. And I thank you, my love. But you did more than just have sex with her. She exhibits more than just sexual release.”
Forrest stopped what he was doing and faced her. “We have become more than lovers—we have become good friends. You were right about her. She is a very likable person. I care about her. Is that okay?”
“Of course, my love. Please do not be defensive. I’m glad the two of you have become friends.”
“I’m sorry, Lin. I don’t mean to be defensive. I’m just tired. And I’m worried about getting us out of here.”
“I understand. When will you be done here?”
“I’m almost done now.”
“Then as your superior officer, I am ordering you to get a few hours rest.”
Linwolse was smiling, but she was quite serious about her instructions. Forrest pushed the panel he was working on into position until it snapped into place.
“Done,” he said. “I should talk to Artemus.”
“I already have. He agreed that you should rest.”
***
When they got back to the apartment Linwolse ordered dinner. They ate in silence. Now that he was allowing himself to slow down, Forrest realized just how tired he was. He could hardly hold his head up. He thought that Artemus must have tremendous strength—he had not slept since they left L-2. Forrest had been working steadily for thirty hours, and he had expected the keepers to provide him strength. But apparently he was not that far along in his transitioning.
Linwolse noticed his exhaustion, and when he had eaten all he could, she took his hand and led him into the bedroom. He laid on the bed, and she nestled close to him, her head on his shoulder. She felt good so close to him, and if he had had the energy he would have made love to her.
“Tell me about it,” she said.
“About what?” he asked, his eyes half closed.
“You and Eletel. I want to hear all about it.”
“Are you being the counselor now?”
“No. I am just curious. It would bring me pleasure to hear what happened.”
“Why you lascivious lady, you.”
Linwolse laughed. “Sex is for pleasure—vicarious or not. Would you deny me this pleasure?”
“I guess I’ve got a lot to learn about Enonian women.”
“Are we really so different from human women?”
“No. Not really.”
“So, tell me.”
“If you insist.”
Forrest began with the walk in the park. He told her about them swimming to the center of the pond, and how Eletel had started kissing his body until she took his organ into her mouth.
Linwolse sat up. “She committed fellatio upon you?”
“Er … yes. Is that a problem?”
“Did you come inside of her?”
“Yes.”
Linwolse laughed so hard, tears came to her eyes. Forrest looked at her completely perplexed.
“Am I missing something here?” he asked.
“Y—yes!” She was laughing so profusely she could hardly speak. “She owns you, my love,” she finally managed to say.
“Owns me?”
She gave him a silly grin. “When an Enonian woman takes a man’s seed into her by means other than coitus, it changes her in subtle ways. Your seed is like a love potion. Except it is the woman who drinks the potion, and the man who is affected.”
“Affected how?”
Linwolse started laughing again. “You will find yourself becoming more and more sexually attracted to her.”
“I already find her sexually attractive.”
“Yes, but soon you will not be able to be in her presence without getting an erection.”
“Literally?”
“No. Not literally. But you will be having a lot of sex with her, and you will not be able to help yourself. When she wants you, she will have you.”
“She controls me?”
“In a sense. But do not worry. She will not abuse you. And you will have a good time. It does not last long—a few weeks at most. Your keepers will undo the effect.”
“The keepers cause this to happen?”
“Yes. It is a side effect of the way the keepers maintain our youth. No one was ever able to figure out how to program this out of the keepers. I suspect it is because no one really wanted to. Enonian women have been taking advantage of this since the first immortals.”
“Why didn’t you tell me about this?”
“I did not think about it. This is out of character for Eletel. You must have made quite an impression upon her.”
“She impressed me, too.”
“So I gather!” she laughed.
Forrest could still not see what was so hilarious. So he would lust after Eletel for a few weeks. He had no problem with that. But he was too tired to consider the situation further. Linwolse noticed this and kissed him softly.
“Sleep, my love,” she said.
And he did.
***
The sound of thunder woke him.
There should not be thunder aboard a spaceship.
Forrest opened his eyes and sat up.
“Lin?”
She did not answer—she was not present. He looked at his watch. He had been asleep for twenty hours. He cursed himself, and the others. Why did they let him sleep so long?
The sound of thunder again—but it was not the thunder of lightning—the Forever was firing her weapons.
Forrest retrieved his communicator and signaled the bridge.
“Bridge,” Eletel’s voice responded.
“Forrest, here. What is happening?”
“The warships have found us. We are firing warning shots.”
“I’m on my way. Forrest out.”
He went into the bathroom, threw water onto his face, and toweled himself dry. He then headed for the speedlift and punched the bridge level into its control panel. When the doors opened, he stepped out onto the dais. The image of the Forever and the tumbling Eros was centered over the holoprojection grid. The Forever had been turned so that her thrusters faced the asteroid. The three warships surrounded the her in attack position. All bridge crew were present.
Mandoss turned and looked at him. “Forrest! It is good you are here. I may need you. Take your station.”
Forrest made his way to the engineering station where Artemus waited.
“Why was I allowed to sleep so long?” he asked.
“You needed the rest, my friend. You had overtaxed yourself, and I wanted you to be fresh when we completed the drive calibration.”
“It has been calibrated?”
“We have started the calibration. It is not complete. We cannot bounce.”
Forrest sat in his chair and studied his console display. The thruster reactors had been started, and were now idling at full readiness. The controls and monitors for the Nothingness Drive were also active. A shape pattern had been entered. Forrest assumed the pattern was for testing the drive calibration.
“We are being hailed again,” Eletel announced. “It is the command ship, the Hestia.”
Mandoss stepped into the transmission circle. “On the fore screen.”
The likeness of the Hestia’s captain appeared. The man looked to be in his mid-forties, and he studied Mandoss with small, penetrating eyes.
“Identify yourself,” he commanded.
“My name is Mandoss.”
“You are a genoclone?”
“No. I am Enonian.”
“I do not know that term. Explain.”
“I, and my people, are not of Earth. We are from a distant star system.”
“You are a blood drinker?”
“Yes.”
“Why have you taken the Forever?”
“To return home.”
The captain paused in thought. “We request holoconference. Will you agree to this?”
“Yes. We will signal you, when we are ready.”
Eletel broke the connection.
“Why do we waste time with this?” Lasandra asked.
“To buy time,” Mandoss answered. “And because I am curious about how much they know about us.”
“Time for what?” she countered. “We have only one course of action available to us. Why do we not go now?”
Mandoss turned to her. “Perhaps, Lasandra, it is because I feel the people of Earth deserve to know why we have taken their precious Forever.”
“I do not understand that.”
“I did not expect you to. Linwolse, Forrest, Valencia, join me in the conferral room. Lasandra, you have command. You know what to do.”
They arranged chairs under the holoscanner, and took their places. Mandoss sent the link signal, and the holograms of the Hestia’s captain and Admiral Glassner materialized across from them.
The two men studied them a moment before Glassner’s eyes locked on Forrest.
“Hauser, why have you joined forces with these beings?” he asked.
“I was not given a choice. They have converted me. They needed me because of my knowledge of the Forever.”
“And you helped them?”
“I had no choice. But I might have helped them even if I had.”
“Why, Hauser? Why would you betray your own people?”
“I do not wish to be thought of as a traitor, but I can understand that I will be. By helping the Enonians take the Forever, I was getting them off of Earth. There are no longer any Enonians on Earth, nor will there be anywhere in the Solar System once we leave.”
“You could have told us where they were. We would have destroyed them.”
“That is not likely. Do not underestimate their powers.”
The captain spoke. “I am Captain Blaylock of the Hestia. You said that you had been converted. Does that mean you are a blood drinker?”
“Yes. I am now Enonian.”
The two men glanced at each other. “We have a message for you from someone on Earth,” Glassner said. “Will you accept it?”
“Yes.”
The projection of a young girl formed between the two groups. It was his daughter. She seemed to be looking into the distance, and Forrest realized it was a recording. She was so beautiful. Forrest felt a pang of love and remorse. He had not realized how much he missed her—he had been trying not to think about her.
“Daddy?” she said. “I’m sorry for the way I treated you when you were sick. I did not understand what was happening. But they have explained to me that you are being controlled by evil people. I love you, Daddy. They think that Mom is being controlled too, and they won’t let her go unless you come back home. They won’t let me see her. I miss her, Daddy, and I miss you. Please come home, so we may be a family again. I love you, Daddy. I really love you.”
The image faded, and Forrest felt sorrow.
“Where is my daughter, Glassner?”
“Susan is staying with her grandmother. She is safe.”
“That was a good try,” Forrest said, “appealing to my emotions like that. It might have worked except for one fact you are missing.”
“What is that?”
“I know my wife is dead.”
Glassner gave him a not very convincing look of confusion. “Dead? She is not dead! She is being held by the WG until this matter is resolved.”
Forrest stood. “Glassner, I watched the two goons rape and kill my wife. When I learned she had been arrested, I hacked my way into the Network to find her. You have the recording of her rape and death because it is I who reactivated the local node recorders.”
Glassner sighed acknowledgment. “That was an unfortunate occurrence. But you cannot blame the WG for what these men did. They were acting on their own.”
“Who hired them, Glassner? Who did the psychological profiles on them? Who is responsible for their actions?”
He did not answer.
“You are forcing our hand, Hauser,” Blaylock said.
“What do you mean?”
“If you do not return the Forever to us, your daughter will pay the price.”
Forrest moved in the direction of his image. His eyes were glowing red.
“Understand this,” Forrest said. “One day I will return to Earth. And if I find that my daughter has been harmed in any way, I will destroy the whole fucking planet. I strongly suggest you do not test my ability to do so.”
Mandoss came and stood by his side. “Believe him gentlemen! The technology exists that can destroy whole planets. If you harm the girl, you will be signing the death warrants of all living creatures on Earth. Do I make myself clear?”
The men said nothing. They stared at Mandoss with confused apprehension.
Mandoss continued. “When we began this conference, I was predisposed to discuss matters with you. But your lack of diplomatic skill has change my mind. This conference is ended.”
The images of the men disappeared.
“To your stations,” Mandoss commanded. “We are leaving.”
As they left the room, Forrest felt a hand on his arm.
“I didn’t know about your wife, Forrest. I am truly sorry,” Valencia said.
“Thank you.”
She glanced away nervously. “Does your offer of friendship still stand?”
“Yes, of course. Can we talk later?” Forrest was not sure what to make of her.
“Of course.”
They returned to their stations.
“Status?” Mandoss demanded.
“All systems are go,” Forrest said.
“Escape coordinates laid in,” Jerac reported.
“Engaging inertial inhibiters. Engaging all thrusters,” Blix said.
“Fore screen on, aft view,” Eletel said.
“Full thrust,” Mandoss ordered.
“Full thrust, now!” Blix said.
The minor planet, heretofore known as Eros, no longer existed. It was blasted into a million pieces by the Forever’s sudden plasma ejection. But the ship was kilometers away, and the tiny rocks could barely be seen on the screen. The three warships were turning, and coming their way. Although the Forever could reach a final velocity far beyond the capabilities of the warships, her much greater mass made her rate of acceleration less than what the warships could obtain. They were approaching her rapidly.
“Valencia!”
“Yes, Mandoss.”
“Have your people fire torpedoes once per second per station, directly in their path.”
“A side approach will do more damage, Mandoss. Their forward shields will deflect the torpedoes.”
“She’s right,” Forrest said.
“Yes, she is. But direct fire will slow them down as they transfer energy from their drives to the shields.”
“I understand, Mandoss,” Valencia said. She entered the orders into her station console, and soon a thousand points of light could be seen bombarding the warships. They were being hit with a continuous, relentless stream of torpedoes.
“It is working,” Eletel reported. “Their rate of acceleration is slowing.”
“Jerac, how soon before we began to pull away from them?”
“Ten minutes—estimated.”
“Good. Let us hope they do not get stupid before then.”
Lasandra spoke. “Why do we waste our torpedoes? Only one timed nuclear mine would destroy all three ships.”
“Those ships are the Earth’s defense. I do not wish to destroy them, if I can help it.”
“Why do you care about Earth?”
“Because there is a young child there that is important to Forrest.”
Lasandra started to speak, but then stopped.
Mandoss went to the engineering station.
“Artemus. To what extent has the drive been calibrated?”
“Test shape. Ten percent expansion.”
“And?”
“All parameters tested within normal tolerances.”
“That will have to do. Program a shape that will take us into interstellar space. A lightyear will do.”
“That is not wise, Mandoss!” Artemus was adamant. “Without proper calibration we cannot be sure where we may find ourselves, or even if we would bounce back into normal spacetime.”
“I am aware of the danger, Artemus. If we bounce, it will be as an extreme last resort. I am ordering you to program the shape. The matter is not open for discussion.”
“Will do,” Artemus replied.
Mandoss left the station, and Artemus gave Forrest a this-is-crazy look.
Eletel spoke. “Another ship is approaching. It is the Rising Star.”
“Valencia!” Mandoss shouted.
“Yes!”
“Contact your Rising Star on a secure channel and tell them to get the hell out of here!”
“They want to aid our escape!”
“Tell them I appreciate that. But inform them that if we have to bounce, everything within a two-hundred-thousand kilometer radius will be destroyed.”
Valencia worked the controls of her station and spoke to someone aboard the Rising Star. She then turned back to Mandoss.
“They say they can destroy the warships!”
“The warships are separating,” Eletel interjected.
“They are dividing our torpedo stream—opening a path through which to fire at us,” Lasandra shouted.
Mandoss stared at Valencia. “Tell them to review their black hole physics, and that they have ten minutes to escape if they wish to avoid being caught within the event horizon.”
Valencia did as instructed.
“The Rising Star is leaving,” Eletel said.
“Good,” Mandoss said. “Hail the command ship.”
“She is answering our hail,” Eletel reported.
“On the fore screen.”
Admiral Glassner came on screen. “Do you wish to surrender?” he asked.
Mandoss laughed. “No, Admiral. I can see you are preparing to fire upon us. If you do so, we will be forced to bounce. And that would destroy you and your ships.”
“What you mean by bounce?”
“I do not have time to explain the physics, Admiral. Let us just say that a black hole will be left in our wake, and your ships will fall into it.”
“I don’t believe you!”
“To risk your ships on the basis of your disbelief is one thing. But you are risking the lives of all within the Solar System.”
“And how is that?”
“The black hole will have a significant effect upon the gravitational balance of the Solar System.”
“You play a good game, Mandoss. But I cannot believe you. If you have the technology to create a black hole, then you would certainly have the technology to get your people back to wherever you came from. You would not need the Forever.”
“You are being simplistic, Admiral. If you do not turn back, a lot of lives will be lost!”
“I have orders from the WG to destroy the Forever before letting you escape with her. You will soon reach a velocity we cannot match. When you do, we will fire upon you, and you will be destroyed!”
“You are a fool, Admiral!”
“No, Mandoss, you are the fool!”
Eletel broke the connection.
“How long, Jerac?” Mandoss demanded.
“We are starting to pull away now.”
They waited.
“They have fired,” Eletel said.
“How long?”
“Two minutes,” Jerac reported.
“Artemus! Bounce us out of here!”
He hesitated.
“Artemus!” Mandoss shouted.
Artemus hit the blinking button that would engage the Nothingness Drive. And in the thruster cylinder, an impossible shape formed that would tear open the fabric of normal spacetime. Soon the shape enveloped the Forever, and just as the nuclear missile reached its target, a black hole suddenly appeared, drawing the bomb and the three warships into its event horizon—forever to be frozen in time. And the Solar System would be changed forever.
***
It was a light that might have shone with the energy of a trillion quasars—had Forrest been able to see. For him it was dark. It was not the darkness of closed eyes, or even the blind—not the darkness of night, or a universe without energy—nor the darkness of the dead. It was the darkness of a soul within a place not corporeal. He was pure consciousness, and could not know how to see.
He was not alone. He could feel the infinite spirits about him, flowing through his being, weaving within his quintessence. And he knew but one of them—the one that had touched him before this timelessness—the one that was from the beginning, was the beginning, was the end. He knew him by the name Anthony. And he knew not what he was.
Anthony was within him, and borne him a message: Susan will come to you in the end. But your purpose must first be rendered.
Forrest cried into the wordless void: I do not understand. What does it mean?
But Anthony was no longer a part of him. Anthony was no more.
***
They were holding him down.
Forrest opened his eyes, and was blinded by the bridge lights.
He blinked, and could see Mandoss and Lasandra restraining his raging body to the floor where he had fallen. The others stood around him and watched, their eyes expressing confusion.
His body, which had seemed to be acting of its own volition, began to relax, returning control to his conscious mind.
“I don’t understand! What does it mean?!” he blurted.
“What does what mean?” Mandoss demanded.
Forrest realized he could not answer. He had been told something without words. And it was of extreme importance—this he knew without knowing the message. Something to do with Susan. And Anthony knew! Anthony would be able to tell him the meaning of the message, and why his daughter was a part of it.
They helped him up. He was trembling, his eyes glowing red.
Linwolse came to him and put her hands to his face. “Forrest, my love. You must calm yourself. You are projecting uncontrolled kinetic energy—you may harm yourself or the bridge.”
Forrest felt the calming force of her healing powers flow into him. His eyes darkened.
“Where are we?” he asked.
“In the bounce,” Linwolse said.
“How long?”
“About five minutes. What did you experience?”
“I don’t know. A place of some kind. It—it felt like a place that was nothing, but yet it was everything. Something, someone, tried to communicate with me. Tried to tell me something. But I could not understand.”
Linwolse smiled at him. “It was a hallucination, Forrest. This sometimes happens, especially with those that have never bounced before. It will go away with time—”
“No! It was real. I know it was real.”
Forrest noticed Jerac standing behind Linwolse, staring at him with an intense look.
Mandoss spoke. “Will he be okay?”
“Yes. He is just startled,” Linwolse responded.
“Then take him to his room. See that he rests.”
“No!” Forrest cried. He went to Lasandra and put his hands on her shoulders. “Where is he?”
Lasandra pushed his arms away. “You cannot see him!”
“I must! He knows about my daughter. I must speak to him.”
She gave him an angry look. “He will not speak to you, New One! He speaks to no one.”
Jerac came forward. “Anthony was with Forrest in the Mind. Let him see Anthony. Perhaps now he will speak.”
Lasandra glared at him. “I do not believe in your absurd Mind, Jerac.”
Jerac stared at her, fleeting anger crossing his face. “Your lack of belief is of no importance.”
“Please, Lasandra!” Forrest pleaded.
Mandoss spoke. “Let him see Anthony. What harm can it do?”
“Anthony is mine!” she screamed at him.
Mandoss struck her face with the back of his hand. “Do not speak to me in that fashion, Lasandra!”
Her face lost its color as she stared at Mandoss in disbelief. “He is mine,” she said in a low, course voice. “It is I who has taken care of him all these years. It is I who found him. And it is I who will first hear his words.”
They stared at her, and she knew she was defeated. She looked at Forrest. “You will have your audience with the Old One. But do not expect anything to come of it. He has a room in my quarters. I will take you there.”
“Go with them, Linwolse,” Mandoss commanded.
“I will come, also,” Jerac announced.
The four of them entered the speedlift, the others remaining on the bridge to monitor the progress of the bounce. Lasandra did not speak as she led them to the apartment she had chosen. It was at the end of the longest corridor, as far away from the others as she could find. She opened the door, led them to a back room, and pushed a button to reveal a hidden chamber she had had androids construct for Anthony. The room was softly lit with amaranthine candles, their light flickering shadows of the many stone statues against the walls. Anthony sat on a large, silk cushion, facing the rear wall. He wore a black robe, with the hood covering his head. The wall was adorned with the ancient paintings depicting a past life upon Enonia.
Forrest opened his mind but could not feel Anthony as he had felt him in that other place. He went and lowered himself to his knees directly behind the small, boy-like being. Anthony did not move or show any indication he was aware of his presence.
“Anthony,” Forrest began, “you once came to me and probed my mind. I did not understand why. But a few moments ago I was in another place, a void of some kind. I cannot comprehend its nature, but I felt you there. You were with me. Something communicated with me. I am not sure if it was you, or something speaking through you. But I feel that you know the words that were given to me. I did not understand.”
Anthony did not speak or move.
“Please, Anthony. It has something to do with my daughter. I must know what was said to me.”
Anthony still did not speak.
“He will not speak to you, Forrest,” Lasandra said.
Forrest ignored her. “My daughter is all that is left of the world I once knew. I cannot return to that world, and I cannot forget the love I have for Susan. She is all that is left of the human within me.”
Nothing.
“What is it I am supposed to know about her? Is she in danger?”
Nothing.
“Please, Anthony. Please! I cannot live forever denied the knowledge I know is within you.”
Forrest reached to touch Anthony’s shoulder.
“It is forbidden to touch him!” Lasandra said. Her voice was calm, but forceful.
Forrest let his arm drop. He stood and went to kneel in front of Anthony so he could see his eyes. And he was hit with brutal terror. Anthony had no eyes. The sockets were empty, and maggot-like worms could be seen snaking their way through his decaying flesh. Forrest quickly, involuntarily, moved backward, striking the wall, knocking a painting to the floor.
“What is it?” Lasandra demanded. She ran to Anthony’s side, putting her arm around his shoulder. The body lost its balance and fell forward at Forrest’s feet. Forrest jumped and crept along the wall to one side.
“Anthony?” Lasandra called, unable to accept the implications.
She turned the tiny—almost weightless—body over, and saw the horror.
“Anthony!” she screamed.
Jerac and Linwolse approached, and they, too, saw the horror.
“What happened to him?” Linwolse asked, her voice betraying disbelief.
“He is dead!” Lasandra screeched. “He is dead … dead!” Tears formed in her eyes. She looked as if her soul had suddenly caught fire and was burning away.
“But how?” Linwolse continued. “He looks like he has been dead for weeks. This is not possible.”
“He has joined the Mind,” Jerac said, as if giving a great revelation.
Lasandra’s face went black, her eyes glowing red, her fangs extruding. She looked at Jerac and hissed. She then stood and faced the terrified Forrest.
“What have you done?” she said. It was not her normal voice. It was the voice of a powerful yet wounded being. A being whose only thoughts could be but of retribution.
Forrest could not speak. He was only vaguely aware of Lasandra, of the commotion of the others. The vision of Anthony’s eyeless, putrefying face was imprinted onto his consciousness like stamped lettering upon metal. And he could not believe, did not want to believe. He did not know what had touched him in the void. But he knew that Anthony had been with him—and had understood. And Susan—something about Susan only Anthony knew. Something important, something about Susan he was supposed to know, but could not grasp. And now, Anthony was gone—dead.
He looked up at the tortured, heinous visage that was Lasandra. He did not hear the words she hurled at him. He only knew that it was she who was responsible for Anthony, for his well being, and his death.
“How could you let him die?” he asked her. His voice was calm, but unyielding.
She stopped her raving and stared at him with contemptuous incredulity.
“You are blaming me?” she spat.
“It is you who was his caretaker. If he was dying, you should have seen the signs.”
Her face contorted, and the room rumbled with the force of her anger.
“Listen to me, Once Human! For one-hundred-thousand years I fed, bathe, clothed, warmed, and protected Anthony. He was my life! And you dare to blame me for his death?”
“Look at him, Lasandra! He has been dead for days. When was the last time you fed him, the last time you tended his needs?”
“I was with him, when the warships found us—”
She seemed baffled. That had been no more than five hours past. Anthony’s body could not have decayed so quickly. His keepers would have preserved him for months as they attempted to revive him, before understanding that he was dead and ended their program.
She turned and touched Jerac’s mind. Jerac did not resist, letting her feel his thoughts.
She looked back at Forrest.
“You took him with you, Forrest—to that place you speak of. And you killed him. You took him from me. And for that, you shall die!”
“No, Lasandra! He was already there. He—or something, with his aid—tried to convey a message to me. That’s why I wanted to see him. I did not know he was dead.”
Lasandra was no longer listening to him. She lunged at him, only to be caught by Jerac and Linwolse.
“Let me free!” she screamed.
“No, Lasandra!” Linwolse said. “You are blaming Forrest for an event he had no control over.”
“Anthony is with the Mind,” Jerac interjected. “It is only his body that is lifeless.”
She did not hear them. She knew only that they restrained her from her target. They were too strong, and she could not break free. She focused her thoughts.
Forrest felt his body rise and he was flung against the wall of the chamber with a force that would have instantly killed a human. He slid to the floor, falling on his side. He felt an invisible hand grip his heart, constricting it—trying to stop its beating.
Linwolse shouted at him. “Defend yourself! The keepers will not allow us to intercede.”
Forrest understood. They could hold her body, but they could not stop her thoughts. He stood up and focused his own thoughts. He knew he was going up against a being more than three-thousand times his age, and he let the energy of fear fill his mind, masking the pain in his chest. He concentrated on the soft flesh of her neck and pushed against her windpipe.
She gagged, unable to take a breath. Forrest felt the pressure in his chest increase, and he pushed harder at her. He could feel his keepers congregating about his heart, attempting to repair the suddenly failing organ.
And then his heart was released. Lasandra stared at him with red, angry, bulging eyes. Forrest did not release her, and she went to his brain, applying pressure, and it felt that his head might implode.
He felt disorientation. Colors he did not know existed flashed before his eyes—emotions he should never have experienced came to him, worse than a tortured soul burning in hell. He was losing contact with himself and the world around him, and soon he would lose consciousness, his brain a useless mass of flesh that not even the keepers could repair, unless—
He released Lasandra’s throat, and focused his kinetic energies upon his own body, pushing outward against the crushing force in his head. The pressure relaxed a little, but then it came at him with greater power. He offered a countering force, and the resultant forces fluctuated like a failing torsion field. She was too strong, too experienced. He would not be able to overcome her power for long. But he fought her, determined to make her work long and hard for his death.
And then suddenly he was released. His brain seemed to inflate like an air-filled balloon just teleported into a vacuum. And then balance was obtained. His vision returned to normal. Lasandra was lying on the floor, the back of her head covered with her own blood. Linwolse stood behind her, holding the broken, stone statue she had used to strike Lasandra.
“Is she dead?” he asked.
“No, but it is a serious injury,” Linwolse answered. She turned to Jerac. “Get her to sickbay, and stabilize her. I will come as soon as I have determined that Forrest is out of danger.”
“Understood,” Jerac said. He picked up the unconscious Lasandra, and carried her out of the room.
Linwolse turned to Forrest.
“How do you feel?”
“My head hurts, but I don’t think there is any damage. My thoughts seem normal.”
“Your keepers will repair any damage they find. But they have limits. If you feel anything unusual, you must report that to me now.”
“I believe I am okay.”
Linwolse accepted his word, but studied him with a distant look. Forrest was confused. She did not come to him, try to comfort him, express her relief that he was not harmed. She did not act as he would expect a lover to act.
“What happened here, Forrest?” she asked.
“You saw what happened.”
“That is not what I mean. What happened to Anthony?”
“What are you suggesting, Lin? Anthony’s death is as much a mystery to me as to you.”
She regarded him a moment.
“I have known since the blood sharing that you were the Special One. But perhaps I did not know how special. You made me love you, and Eletel too. Only Lasandra was strong enough to resist you. And the males are affected as well. They hold a respect for you greater than should be the case for one so young.”
“Lin, have you forgotten that I did not choose to transition. You selected me, not the reverse.”
“Did we? Or did you guide us to you? Who are you?”
“I cannot believe what I am hearing. I had a good life as a human. But now I have lost a wife and a daughter, and everything that was important to me. Before you chose me, I would not have believed any of this was possible.”
His words had no affect on her. “Who are you?” she repeated.
“My name is Forrest,” he said, flatly.
A fleeting look of uncertainty crossed her face.
“Jerac believes you are of the Mind,” she said.
“I don’t know what that means.”
“You experienced it.”
“You said it was a hallucination.”
She turned away from him. “I want to believe you,” she said, not looking at him.
“Then, why don’t you?”
“Because you have secrets.”
“I have no secrets,” he lied. “Have I not cooperated with you? Have I not played the part you required of me? Did I not help you take the Forever?”
She turned her head and looked at him. “Will you let me into you mind?”
“What do you mean?”
“I cannot feel your thoughts unless you let me in.”
Forrest watched her. He realized that the relationship he and Linwolse had shared was, and always would be, secondary to her role as an Enonian. Her loyalty was to her people first. And no matter what feelings she had about him, she would, if she believed it necessary, destroy him. He understood this was as it should be. But he had not given it thought before.
“I do not think that would be wise,” he said.
“Then you are hiding something.”
“I hide nothing. You do not trust me. Therefore I cannot trust you.”
She faced him. “I have done nothing to cause your distrust.”
“You are doing it now.”
“Then our relationship is ended. Until you are willing to open your mind to me, we cannot be sure of you.”
“So be it.”
Her face softened a bit. “I will miss you.”
“You plan to kill me?”
“No! But the others might think it is necessary. You must go and hide. You must use your knowledge of the ship to evade the others. I will tell them that you have gone into hiding because you fear Lasandra. But I must express my doubts to them.”
“I understand.” He started to leave.
“Forrest!”
“What?”
“Do not think that I do this easily. I am letting you go because of the love we have shared. When this matter is resolved, I sincerely hope that you and I may again be lovers.”
“Maybe,” he said.
“I do love you.”
Forrest looked at her with a cold expression, and left the room.
***
“What is wrong, Forrest?” Lisa asked as he entered her quarters.
She was sitting in the main room watching the holoviewer. She switched it off when he arrived.
“One of the Enonians has died. They may blame me for it.”
“Died? How?” She stood and went to him.
“I don’t know. We found his body in his chamber.”
“The one called Anthony?”
He was startled. “How do you know about Anthony?”
“Serp allowed me to view bridge activities when the warships found us.”
Serp interrupted. “She asked me what was happening. It seemed appropriate to let her see.”
“Yes, Serp. You did the right thing,” Forrest responded.
Lisa continued. “I saw what happened to you after we—bounced, and then there was talk about Anthony. Who is—was Anthony?”
Forrest led her to the sofa, and they sat next to each other. He told her about the Old One, and about the conflict with Lasandra.
“And then Linwolse told me to go and hide,” he finished. He did not tell her about his relationship with Linwolse.
Lisa moved closer to him, and held his hand. “Are you okay?”
“Yes. But Linwolse knows that I’m hiding something. They will try to determine what it is, and that puts you at risk.”
“But they could not have traced you here, could they? Serp told me how he can remove images from the security cameras.”
“This is true. They will not know where I am, and I can shield my mind from them. But you cannot. They will sense you. They will search the ship.”
“Then you should not stay here. I will just lead them to you.”
He smiled at her. “I love you, too. And I will not leave you defenseless.”
She returned his smiled, but then gave him a concerned look. She laid her head on his shoulder. “What can we do?”
“I don’t know yet. We have some time. We will have to come up with a plan.”
Serp spoke. “There are two persons at the door.”
Forrest stood up and pulled his blaster out of his holster.
“Show me,” Forrest said.
The holoviewer came to life. Valencia and a male crew member could be seen waiting at the door. Valencia pushed a sensor, and the door beeped.
“Go into the other room, Lisa. Close the door, and don’t come out until I say so.”
“Be careful,” she said as she went to hide.
Forrest went to the door and activated the intercom.
“What are you doing here?” he demanded.
“Forrest, let us in before we are seen on the security screens,” Valencia pleaded.
He stepped back, readied his blaster, and instructed Serp to open the door. Valencia and the male Forrest now recognized as the one called Norse, stepped through the door. The door shut behind them.
“Stop where you are. Leave your blasters at the door,” Forrest commanded.
They did as told, and Forrest motioned them to sit on the sofa. He remained standing, holding his blaster on them.
“What do you want?” he asked.
“To form an alliance with you,” Valencia answered.
“Why?”
“Because we do not trust the Enonians.”
“You said you trusted me least of all,” Forrest said.
“I know. But that has changed. Please let me explain.”
“I’m listening.”
Valencia collected her thoughts, and began.
“When we first made the agreement with the Enonians, we did so because we felt we had no choice and it seemed that maybe we would be allowed to carry out our purpose. But we were never completely convinced. We felt we were being used by the Enonians just as you have been used. It is true that I had little respect for you, but that was because I saw you as a human that had turned against his own kind. That is not the genoclonic way. It wasn’t until the holoconference with Glassner and Blaylock, that I learned the WG had killed your wife and was threatening your daughter. I came to understand that your kind had turned against you, and that you had little choice in what you were doing—the Enonians had engineered the rift between you and the WG. The reaction you displayed when Blaylock threatened your daughter, showed me that your loyalties were to your family. I learned to respect you for that, and realized that I had misjudged you. After we bounced and you had your experience, I followed you to Anthony’s chamber and listened at the door. I know the secrets that Linwolse accused you of holding.”
“And what is that?”
“We have known for some time that you are hiding a human woman here—that is how we knew where to find you. And we know that you have been tampering with the computer system.”
“And you did not report this to the Enonians?”
“No. At first we saw it as a division amongst the Enonians, one that might work to our advantage. We now realize that you do not trust the Enonians. And we suspect that you have been preparing a defensive move against the Enonians—a backup plan in case things went wrong.”
Forrest studied the pair. They were risking a lot, telling him what they felt and knew. And if they were honest about forming an alliance with him, this might be an advantage for him and Lisa.
“Let’s assume that we form an alliance; what do you expect to get out of it?”
Norse spoke. “Survival. The Enonians are too alien for us to second guess them. We feel that if you can come to trust us, we will be able to trust you as well.”
“I have been transitioned. In many ways I am one of them.”
“We know that. But is that not an advantage?” he asked.
“I could rejoin them, if the conflict that has us divided is resolved.”
“Yes, you could,” Valencia said. “And it would be better if you do. But I do not think you would trust them anymore than you trust them now. There is something wrong with them. I can feel it. And I think you can too.”
“What do you feel is wrong with them?”
“They have no souls. They are just shells. Nothing is inside them.”
This disturbed Forrest. He had been in close contact with the Enonians for several weeks now, and he had not sensed anything like this. But yet something about her words rang true. Perhaps he had not seen it because he had not looked. Or perhaps the keepers hid the truth from him. Or perhaps it was not true.
“Please elaborate.”
Valencia was deep in thought for a moment.
“I cannot see into their minds. But I have been studying them, and you. I have been asking questions, studying their history, probing their thoughts and attitudes as best I could. And there are two things in particular that strike me as odd. One is that they do not change. They had been on Earth a hundred-thousand years. You would think that significant changes in their personalities, their emotions, goals, would have occurred. But from what I gather, they are essentially the same now as they were when first exiled on Earth. That does not seem natural. I can understand them maintaining their long range plans as a group. But as individuals, they should have changed radically. They should have grown, become wiser, explored new modes of being and thinking. But I have seen no evidence that this has happened.”
“The keepers maintain them,” Forrest suggested.
“Yes. The keepers maintain their bodies, and store old memories. But that should not prevent them from evolving as people. Perhaps it is the bad programming done to their keepers when they were exiled—or perhaps the price of immortality is to become soulless. I do not know.”
“What is the other thing?” Forrest asked.
“Their attraction to you. The females exhibit an unusual emotional and physical attraction to you. And the males seem to look up to you somehow. They won’t admit it, but I can see it in the way they act toward you, and the way they speak of you.”
“The keepers—”
“The keepers are designed to attract non-Enonians. I have felt this from you, as have others. But you should not be having this effect on the Enonians.”
“Linwolse said that something was transmitted to them during the blood sharing.”
“Yes, I believe something was transmitted to them. It is your life. You are alive—you have a soul. And they are very much attracted to this life, because nothing of the sort exists within them. They are aware that something is happening, but they do not seem to have any idea what or why. They do not seem to know that they are dead, and have been for thousands of years.”
“I don’t understand.”
“It is the keepers, Forrest. The keepers maintain the illusion of life, both inwardly and outwardly. The Enonians, the Mandoss, the Linwolse, you think you know, died thousands of years ago. What you see here are lifeless automatons.”
“But if they are not alive, then who—what are they?”
“They are the keepers.”
And I saw, and behold, a pale horse: and he that sat upon him, his name was Death.
Forrest was stunned.
“Then, you are saying they are the Living Dead?”
“Yes. The issue I raise demands a definition for soul and life. But I believe they are without soul. The keepers have maintained their bodies and memories—and there are those who would argue that a person’s memory is their soul, their spirit—but the Enonians have convinced me that the soul is something separate. It is something—I do not know what—that transcends the merely physical. It exists apart from the body and the memories stored within. And this quality is something they do not have. They are empty husks, mimetic life.”
Forrest held a pained expression. “The same fate is mine,” he said.
Valencia gave him a concerned look. “Not necessarily. You are young—and newly converted. Who knows how long it takes the soul to leave the body? If you are aware of the process, maybe you can prevent it. And remember, it is only theory.”
Forrest looked at her, his eyes hazing over. “I have done things. I have killed, and often without remorse. I would have been incapable of doing such things before I became immortal. Perhaps I am already dead. Perhaps I died when I made my first kill.”
“No!” It was Lisa that spoke from behind him, standing in the doorway that led to the bedrooms. “I fell in love with you, Forrest Hauser. Maybe it was the keepers that caused my initial attraction to you. But I do not believe that the keepers are causing me to love you. There is a quality, a strength and kindness, within you that I cannot believe these tiny machines could create. I know you better than I have known any man, and you are certainly not dead.”
Valencia gave her an approving look. “I am Valencia, and this is Norse.”
Lisa studied the two of them. “I am Lisa.”
“Please join us, Lisa,” Valencia said. “You are a part of this, too.”
Lisa sat in a chair. She looked at Forrest. “Please sit, Forrest. Relax, you are too tense,” she said.
Forrest looked at her, confused. He engaged the safety on his blaster and shoved it into his holster. He sat in the remaining chair, lost in thought.
Lisa spoke. “I’m afraid that I am merely human,” she said to the genoclones. She was not sure if she was testing them or not.
Norse looked at her. “Genoclones tend to distrust humans for reasons I think you will understand. But that does not mean we automatically condemn each and every human we come across. Each person, whether human or genoclone, is judged by their own merit, not by their genetic origin.”
“And besides,” Valencia added, “you are a spacer. We have found the genetic material of those humans with a propensity to become spacers to be a rich source of superior genes. In the days when we still required human donors, we looked for humans who possessed those qualities such as you do. In any event, you are an equal here. Please do not feel left out.”
Lisa nodded.
Valencia turned back to Forrest. “What are you thinking?”
Forrest did not respond—he was still trying to decide if he was alive or dead.
“Forrest?”
“I’m sorry. What did you say?”
“I asked, what you were thinking.”
“You have given me a lot to think about. It will take time.”
Norse spoke. “We came here to propose an alliance. Have you thought about that?”
Forrest looked at Lisa. “What do you think?”
“My initial impression is that they are honest, that they have come here in good faith. But I do not know them,” she answered.
“You can probe us,” Valencia offered.
Forrest studied her. “It is my tendency to think you are truthful. You have taken a great risk coming here, and that lends credence to your offer. But nevertheless, a mutual probing would be prudent.”
“Mutual? You would let me enter your mind?” Valencia asked, surprised.
“Yes. But not just to allow you to verify my good faith. I want you to tell me if I am alive or not.”
“Forrest, you are very much alive. I don’t have to probe you to know that.”
“I want you to try, anyway. The issue troubles me.”
“Of course, I will try.”
“So let us begin,” Forrest said.
Forrest and Valencia closed their eyes. Forrest did not know how to open his mind to her. But he remembered the way Linwolse had taught him to activate his infrared vision. “Will it so,” she had said. And this is what he did. Soon he could feel Valencia within him. She did not stay long—she was an experienced observer. He then entered her mind. He was not an experienced observer, but he did feel her emotional complexion. And he saw that Lisa’s impression was correct.
“Done,” Forrest said.
“And?” Valencia asked.
“First, tell me if I live.”
“Forrest, I am no expert at this, but if you had no soul, I believe I would have detected so. You are very much with the living. Do not compare yourself to the Enonians.”
“Good,” he said, not completely convinced.
“What did you see in me?” Valencia asked.
“Just what Lisa said was there. Honesty and good faith.”
“Then we have a deal?” Norse asked.
“Lisa?”
“If you believe in them, I vote yes.”
Forrest smiled at the two genoclones. “Then we have a deal.”
“You will not regret this, Forrest. I promise you,” Valencia said.
“I do not expect any regrets.”
She smiled at him.
“So, what do we do now?” Lisa asked.
Valencia spoke. “The Enonians are busy monitoring the bounce. They will probably assign us the task of looking for you. That is no problem. But when we reenter normal spacetime, they will likely search for you themselves. You will not be safe here. They will detect Lisa. We must move you somewhere safer.”
“If they comb the ship, they will sense Lisa no matter where we are,” Forrest said.
“Not necessarily. I discovered a long time ago that my telepathic abilities were retarded by strong electromagnetic fields. I suspect the same will be true of the Enonians.”
Norse spoke. “Before the Enonians enlisted us as ship’s crew, we hid in the lower levels near the agrav generators. We were never detected. We can construct hidden quarters for you there. It will be noisy, but you will be safe.”
This was not true, Forrest remembered. The security sweep did detect them. But that was electronics, not telepathy. And the electronics can be disabled.
Valencia continued. “Once we have you relocated, then we can discuss our course of action. We have ideas, but we wanted you to have time to think of your own before we got into the details. Is this agreeable to you?”
“Yes, of course,” Forrest responded.
“Then we must go. You should be safe here for a while. We will contact you as soon as we are ready.”
The genoclones rose to leave.
“Wait,” Forrest said.
“What is it?”
“Let me have your communicators. Yours too, Lisa.”
Forrest retrieved his own communicator and set it next to the other three on the coffee table. He opened the devices and began setting switches inside.
“What are you doing,” Norse asked.
“Reprogramming the communicators with security codes that only we will know about. The activation code for each communicator will be the same as before, so they may be used as normal. But to acquire a secure channel that the Enonians will not be able to intercept, punch in the digits 3-7-1-4-6 first, then the required activation code.”
“Excellent,” Norse said.
Forrest gave them their communicators.
“We will be back as soon as possible,” Valencia said.
The genoclones left the apartment.
“Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Assist the genoclones in any way you can. But do not reveal yourself to them yet.”
“Understood. May I say something, Forrest?”
“Yes, Serp.”
“I am probably the least qualified to judge biological life, and I will admit I do not entirely understand the question, but I wanted you to know that I believe you are alive.”
Forrest laughed and Lisa smiled at him. “Thank you, Serp. That means a lot coming from you.”
“You are welcome, Forrest.”
Lisa went to Forrest and pulled him to the sofa next to her. She gave him a long kiss.
“What now?” she asked.
“We wait.”
“You seem tired.”
“I shouldn’t be. I slept for twenty hours before we bounced.”
“You’ve been under a lot of stress.”
“Yes, I guess I have.”
“Are you hungry?”
“No.”
“Then let’s go lie down on the bed. You need the rest.”
She led him into the bedroom. She motioned him to lie on the bed, and she joined him, resting her head on his shoulder. Forrest relished the feel of her next to him, enjoyed the smell of her hair, her womanhood. If he was dead, then the illusion of life was quite convincing.
“What’s going to happen, Forrest?”
“I don’t know. We’ll have to wait until we come out of the bounce and know where we are.”
“Do you think the genoclones plan to take the Forever from the Enonians?”
“I don’t think that is their intention, at least not yet.”
“Do you think it can be done?”
“With great difficulty. The Enonians are extremely powerful. It would be foolish to underestimate what they can do.”
She paused, and then said, “I meant what I said about being in love with you.”
“I know. The feeling is mutual.”
She kissed him. They fell to silence, and soon Forrest could feel the rhythms of sleep in her body. He lay awake awhile longer, thinking of the issues Valencia had raised. Was he alive? And if he was, how long would he be so? He wondered how it would feel to be dead and not know it. He thought of the time he had spent with the Enonians—especially Linwolse and Eletel. They did not seem to be dead. Indeed, they seemed very much alive—more alive than humans or genoclones. But yet something in Valencia’s words rang true. He could not be sure what it was, but something was wrong with the Enonians. Whether they were alive or dead, or perhaps in some unknowable state betwixt life and death, he did not know. And the lack of knowing unsettled him. But the implications were too much for his exhausted mind to address further, and gradually he drifted into a disturbed, fitful sleep.
***
He was not aware he was asleep when he heard the voice.
“Meet me at the lookout station over the City, level one-thirty-five, east side,” the voice said.
“Who are you?” Forrest asked inside his mind.
“I am Jerac. We have issues we must discuss.”
“It is dangerous.”
“I mean you no harm, Forrest. The others will not know of our meeting.”
“How did you locate me?”
“I have not located you. I am speaking to you through the Mind. Please meet me in one hour.”
“How do I know I can trust you?”
There was no answer.
“Jerac?”
Still no answer.
Forrest opened his eyes. Lisa was asleep beside him, having rolled over on her back. Forrest stood up and rubbed his eyes. He went into the front room.
“Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Did you hear someone communicate with me?”
“No. There have been no transmissions to this location.”
Forrest went into the small kitchen and poured himself a cup of coffee from the dispenser. He went and sat on the sofa while he drank the coffee.
“What is happening on the ship?”
“We are still in bounce. Several genoclones have begun construction of the new quarters for you and Lisa. The others are at their assigned posts. The Enonians are on the bridge, except for Lasandra and Linwolse who are in sickbay. The one called Jerac is in route to a lookout station.”
“Which one?”
“Level one-thirty-five, east side.”
It had not been a dream!
“I have to go there. If Lisa awakes before I get back, tell her what is happening.”
“What is happening?”
“I am going to meet with Jerac. I may need your assistance.”
“I will be with you.”
“Watch after Lisa.”
“I will do both.”
Forrest set the cup on the coffee table, checked the charge on his blaster, and exited the apartment. The ride to the lookout station seemed to take forever, but it gave Forrest time to think. How had Jerac communicated with him? How did he break through the protection of the keepers? Was it because he was asleep? Forrest didn’t think so, but he could not come up with another explanation. What did Jerac want? And what was this Mind he keeps talking about?
The shuttle pulled into the station and stopped. The computer announced his destination, and the doors opened. Forrest searched the lookout platform and found Jerac at the railing, looking out over the City. Forrest climbed out of the shuttle and slowly walked toward him. He stopped ten meters behind him.
“I am here,” Forrest said.
“I know. Thank you for coming.” Jerac did not turn, did not show his face.
“What do you want?”
“I wanted to tell you about the Mind.”
“What about it?”
“We—you and I—are brothers of the Mind.”
“What is this Mind?”
“It is a being that exists in superspace. Humans call it God. It pervades all of superspace, and the infinite universes contained therein. It is the Creator, the giver of the Essence and Life. It is—the Mind.”
“I am not a religious person.”
“Nevertheless, you are of the Mind. I suspected this from the beginning. And when the Mind communicated to you through Anthony, I was sure.”
“I do not know what you are talking about. I do not feel this Mind.”
Jerac ignored his remarked and continued. “The Mind sometimes places agents—what you would call angels or spirits—in a universe for reasons only It can know. The agents do not always know they have a purpose. They may not know they are an agent. But they are guided, led down a predetermined path, until their purpose is served. Anthony was such an agent. But his purpose has been served. It is you who now bears the torch.”
“You are saying I am an agent of this Mind?”
“Yes. You do not know it, but you are.”
“And what is your part in this?”
“I am a renderer. I seek out agents, and assist them in their purpose.”
Something about his words triggered a memory in Forrest. Something that was said to him in the void. Something about a purpose being rendered.
“It was the Mind that spoke to me in the void?”
“Yes.”
“What did it say?”
“I do not know.”
“What is my purpose?”
“I do not know?”
“How can you assist me, if you do not know my purpose?”
“It is not necessary for either of us to know the purpose.”
Forrest went and stood beside Jerac and looked out over the City. It was a strange sight—a place designed for terrestrial life, but devoid of it.
“It not for my experience in the void, I would think you were crazy. I do not know what to think of this Mind of yours. But something did happen. I don’t think it was a hallucination.”
“Perhaps I can help you recover the message,” Jerac said.
Forrest looked at him—and was horrorstruck by what he saw. He moved away from Jerac and the railing. He drew his blaster, released the safety, and held it on Jerac.
Jerac turned and looked at him. “Why are you holding your weapon on me? Can you not see I am unarmed.”
“You are dead!” Forrest said, his voice trembling. There was a shimmering about Jerac, like an electric aura pulsing random colors.
“I don’t understand,” the dead thing said.
Forrest understood. It had all been an illusion. Jerac and the others had been dead all along. And now he could see through the illusion—see the deadness. Jerac had eyes, but one of them had a long white worm inching its way out of the pupil. And the flesh on his face was putrid and torn. Worms could be seen crawling throughout the flesh, and it reeked of foul smelling fluids dripping from the openings.
Jerac started toward him.
“Don’t come near me!” Forrest cried.
Jerac stopped. “What is wrong?”
Forrest ignored the question. He walked backwards toward the shuttle, keeping his blaster aimed at the dead thing. When he reached the shuttle, he jumped in and pulled the doors down.
“Get me out of here, Serp!”
The shuttle took off into the darkness of the transport tubes. Forrest was breathing heavily. He tried to slow his pounding heart. “Oh my God,” he said to the empty shuttle. He thought of the nights he had spent with Linwolse—making love to a dead woman. He thought of Eletel, and what he had done to her at the apartment in the City. Her vagina must have been filled with the worms and fluids of decay. And he had put his mouth there, exploring her rotting flesh with his tongue. He gagged and thought he might throw up. He laid his head back on the shuttle seat and tried to calm his mind. The shuttle swerved left and right, up and down, and the motion was making him sick. He closed his eyes, trying to ignore the motion. But he kept seeing images of Jerac, Linwolse and Eletel laughing at him with their dead eyes and decaying faces.
Finally the shuttle stopped in the thruster cylinder transport station. He climbed out of the shuttle, and ran the full length of the walkway that led to the safety of Lisa’s quarters.
“Open the door, Serp!”
The door opened, and he ran in. The door shut behind him. He sat on the sofa, out of breath, sweating profusely.
“Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Show me the bridge.”
The holoviewer came to life, and there the Enonians were in all their deadness. Their faces were the same as Jerac’s. Rotting, puttrefying. And that strange shimmering …
“Kill it!”
The holoviewer went blank.
“Show me the sickbay. Show me Linwolse and Lasandra.”
Their faces were so rotted he could not tell them apart. If one had not been lying on a hospital bed, its head bandaged, he wouldn’t have known which was which.
“Off!”
He leaned back on the sofa, his face dripping sweat. Valencia had been right. The Enonians had been dead from the beginning. Somehow they were able to create the illusion of being alive, were able to hide their decaying flesh from others.
He heard Lisa mumble in her sleep from the other room. He stood, feeling moment of vertigo, and went to her. He was afraid she might be rotting too, but she was her normal self.
He sat on the bed and shook her. “Lisa! wake up!”
She opened her eyes. “Forrest? What is wrong?”
“I’m not sure.”
She studied him. “My God, Forrest. You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
“Maybe I have.”
She put a hand to his forehead. “You have a mild fever. And you’re drenched in sweat.”
He grabbed her hand and pulled her into the front room.
“Look at this,” he said. “Serp, show me the bridge again.”
“Again?”
“Yes, again!”
The holoviewer came to life. Mandoss and the others could be seen going about their duties. And they looked completely normal. Jerac was there, also his normal self.
“I don’t understand,” Forrest said.
“What was I supposed to see?” Lisa asked.
“Serp, show me Linwolse and Lasandra.”
It was the same scene as before. But the two Enonian women looked normal.
“Kill it!” The holoviewer blanked.
“Serp, tell Lisa about what happened earlier.”
“Please specify a time period.”
“I don’t know. About thirty minutes ago. When I told you I was going to meet with Jerac at the lookout station.”
“I’m sorry, Forrest. I have no record of that.”
“What do you mean? I left, was gone for a while, and then I came back. I had you show me the bridge and the sick bay, as we did just now.”
“I do not understand. I have no memory of these events.”
Forrest was dumbstruck. Was the illusion in force again? And could the illusion work on Serp as well?
“You had a bad dream,” Lisa suggested.
“No! It was real. I know it was real.”
“What happened?”
He told her of his meeting with Jerac, their conversation, and what he had seen when he looked at Jerac’s face.
“It was a nightmare, Forrest. You are overstressed, that’s all.”
He looked at her, not sure what to believe. “But it seemed so real.”
“Dreams can do that, sometimes. We are in a highly unusual situation here. Your body produced the dream to relieve itself of the stress you are under.”
“It didn’t work.”
“When was the last time you ate something?” she asked, concerned.
“I don’t remember.”
“You are probably starving. Go take a shower, and put on fresh clothes. I will fix you a meal. You will feel much better after you have showered and eaten.”
“Okay. But I’m still not convinced it was a dream.”
“We will discuss it later. Now go!” she insisted.
Forrest rose and left the room. When Lisa could hear the shower running, she spoke to Serp. “What happened here, Serp?”
“I do not know.”
“He did not leave the apartment?”
“No. The two of you have been asleep for two hours.”
“Then it must be a dream.”
“That would be my conclusion.”
“Thank you, Serp.”
When Forrest returned, a hot meal waited for him on the counter. Steam was swirling up and about, finding its way to the overhead ventilators. He sat at the counter and began eating. The food was as delicious as it smelled. He looked at Lisa, who sat across from him sipping a glass of Quickwater.
“You are not eating?” he asked.
“No. I ate earlier. If I eat again now, I’ll just get fat.”
“A fat spacer? That’s hard to imagine.”
She smiled at him, but her eyes showed concern.
“Are you feeling better?”
“Yes, a little. The shower removed some of the tension from my body.”
He continued to eat, and Lisa watched him in silence for a while.
Then she spoke. “Forrest, what is your relationship with the one called Linwolse?”
Forrest eyed her. “What do you mean?”
“I’m not sure. Some of what I saw on the bridge, and some of the things Valencia said, lead me to think that something may be happening between you and Linwolse, and perhaps the others.”
Forrest could see no point in hiding the truth from her; she would find out anyway.
“By Enonian custom, Linwolse and I were bonded. She chose me. But that was back on Earth, before I met you. In any case, it is over now.”
“You—you slept with her?”
“Yes. It was expected. It was part of the role I was playing.”
“And Eletel?”
“I had sex with her too, once.”
“I see.” She looked down at her drink.
“Lisa, do not feel jealousy. The Enonians have a very open and sharing attitude about sex. I had to play the part.”
“I understand—did you enjoy it?”
“Lisa! Will you leave it alone? Yes, I enjoyed it. They are very good at it. But it was meaningless sex. And if my suspicions about them are true, there was less meaning than I thought at the time.”
She studied him, showing some hurt on her face.
“Lisa, before we met, I was little more than an automaton carrying out a programmed plan. I had lost my wife, was cut off from my daughter, had lost everything that was important to me. But you changed all of that. Now what I do, I do for you, for us. I love you, and it is real. You are my future.”
She smiled weakly. “I believe you, Forrest. And I love you, too.”
Forrest finished his meal, and Lisa took the dishes and placed them in the autowash. She then rejoined him at the counter.
“You want a cup of coffee?”
“Yes, thank you.”
She opened an overhead cabinet. “That’s odd,” she said.
“What?”
“There were six coffee cups. I washed them this morning. But there’s only five here now.”
Forrest looked at the coffee table in the main room. The cup sat on the table where he had left it in his (?) dream.
“It’s on the coffee table, where I left it before I went to meet with Jerac,” he said.
She looked. “Forrest, that was a dream. Serp told me we were asleep for two hours. You did not get up and leave.”
“Then how did the cup get there?”
“I must be mistaken. I must have missed it when I was cleaning up.”
“Was it there when the genoclones were here?”
“I don’t know. I wasn’t thinking of such things.”
“Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“The cup on the coffee table, how did it get there?”
“I do not know.”
“You didn’t see me put it there?”
“No,”
“Did you see anyone else put it there?”
“No. There must be a glitch in my memory. I will run diagnostics.”
“Was it there when the genoclones were here?”
“No. It was not.”
Forrest looked at Lisa. “It was more than a dream.”
She looked frightened.
“Serp, where is Valencia?”
“Level zero, gravity generator bank, aft section.”
Forrest pulled his communicator from his belt and punched in the security code, then Valencia’s activation code.
“Valencia, here.” There was a lot of static.
“Forrest, here. I can hardly hear you. I need you to come to Lisa’s quarters immediately. Can you do that?”
“The electromagnetic fields here are causing noise. Your message broke up. Did you ask me to come to you?”
“Yes. Something has happened. I need your assistance. Do you read?”
“Yes, I will be there in a few minutes. Valencia out.”
Forrest went to the sofa and sat in front of the mysterious cup. Lisa came and sat next to him.
“I’m afraid,” she said.
“Me too. Something is very wrong here. I can’t be sure what it is.”
Lisa took his arm in hers and held his hand, laying her head on his shoulder. They sat in silence while waiting for Valencia. Forrest was deep in troubled thought.
The door opened. “What is it, Forrest?” Valencia asked, panting and sweating.
Forrest motioned for her to sit in the chair to their left.
“This cup. It shouldn’t be here,” he said.
She shook her head. “I don’t understand.”
He told her of his experience, the cup, and the meeting with the dead Jerac.
Valencia stared at him, concerned.
“Perhaps, you acted out part of your dream. Maybe you did get up, and place the cup on the table. But you were in a dream state.”
“That is not possible,” Forrest said.
“Why not?”
“Serp, introduce yourself to Valencia.”
“Who is—”
“Hello, Valencia. My name is Serp.”
She looked up at the ceiling speaker. “Hello,” she said tentatively. She looked at Forrest. “Part of the computer system?”
“He is the computer system.”
Forrest told her about Serp’s creation, and the role he had been playing aboard the Forever.
“And you are convinced he is a living machine,” she finished for him.
“I know he is. But at the moment that is besides the point. Serp was assigned the task of watching over Lisa while I was away. He maintains constant vigil. Everything that happens here is recorded in his memory.”
“And he has no memory of you leaving to meet with Jerac?” Valencia said.
“That is correct. He also has no memory of how this cup got here.”
“A glitch?”
“I have executed multiple diagnostics,” Serp interjected. “I can find nothing out of order. There is no time period I cannot account for.”
“How can this be possible?” Valencia asked Serp.
“I do not know.”
“What do you think of this, Lisa?” she asked.
“I have no idea. I’m just confused and frightened,” Lisa answered.
“As well you should be,” Valencia said.
Forrest spoke. “I want you to enter my mind, Valencia. I want you to experience what happened to me. Maybe you will be able to see something I missed.”
“I can only read emotions. I do not see thoughts or memories.”
“You forget that I can project my thoughts to you.”
“Of course. Okay, let’s do it.”
Forrest and Valencia closed their eyes. A moment passed, then Valencia’s face cringed in terror.
“Stop it!” She cried.
Forrest opened his eyes. “Are you okay?”
“Yes. That is the most horrible thing I have ever seen. No wonder you were so upset.”
“What do you make of it?”
“I’m not sure. The only dreams I have experienced are my own. I can say that this does not feel like a dream. But that does not mean much. I did notice that there was a moment of intensity, before you saw Jerac’s face. I didn’t quite catch it, but I did feel an emotion of discovery. Do you remember that?”
“Yes. That was when he told me he was a renderer. That made me remember the vision I had on the bridge. I still don’t know what message was given to me. But there seems to be three key words: Susan, render, and purpose.”
“What does it mean?” Lisa asked.
“I wish I knew,” Forrest said to her.
“In the images I saw,” Valencia continued, “you were backing away from Jerac. You then jumped into the shuttle, and told Serp to get you out of there.”
“Yes.”
“If that really happened, would Serp have a record of it?”
“Serp, check the—”
“I just did,” Serp interrupted. “Transport records show that a shuttle left the thruster cylinder station an hour and seventeen minutes ago. The destination was lookout station one-thirty-five, east side. Fifteen minutes later, the shuttle returned to its starting point. And, yes, you did give the instructions Valencia noted.”
“So I was there!” Forrest said.
“No. You were here. You were asleep.” Serp said.
“But I did give you the instructions?”
“Yes.”
“How? I could not have been in both places at once.”
“I do not know. These events contradict my understanding of space and time.”
“Superspace!” Lisa said, almost shouting.
“What?”
“We are in superspace. We are still in the bounce. Somehow—”
“Somehow,” Forrest continued for her, “normal spacetime within the Forever is affected. The effect is subtle perhaps, but enough to create anomalies. We had not completed the calibration of the Nothingness Drive when we bounced. The shape must not be correct, and there is a merging of the two realities, at least in part. That’s what the pulsing colors were about.”
“You’re getting over my head,” Valencia said. “But I think it makes sense.”
“It’s the best theory we’ve got. But there are still a lot of unanswered questions,” Forrest said.
“So, what do we do now?” she asked.
“Serp, search ship’s records for any anomalies, and dump the results to the terminal here. And Serp, Valencia is one of us now. You are to respond to her commands, the same as Lisa and myself.”
“Will do,” Serp said.
“Thank you, Forrest,” Valencia said.
Forrest took her communicator and made additional adjustments. “In secure areas, you can call Serp by name, and he will respond. Otherwise use the activation code, 8-3-6-1-4. That will give you a secure line to Serp. Don’t let too many of your people know about Serp, at least not yet. If too many know, it will make it easier for the Enonians to discover him. Let Serp know what you are doing and he will erase data from the computer system to hide your activities.”
“Understood. What are you going to do?”
“Arrange another meeting with Jerac.”
“Is that wise?” Valencia asked.
“I need answers, and he might have them.”
“Be careful.”
“I will.”
Valencia stood. “Your new quarters should be ready by day’s end. They will not be complete, but livable. The sooner we get you and Lisa away from here the better.”
“I agree.”
“I’ll contact you soon.”
“Okay.”
Valencia left the apartment.
“I don’t want you to meet with Jerac,” Lisa said.
Forrest looked at her. “I have to, Lisa.”
“I’ll come with you. I can hide in the shuttle with a blaster, just in case.”
“Lisa, you know you can’t do that. He will sense you. It’s too dangerous.”
“I’m afraid.”
“Me too.”
Forrest went to the console at the far side of the main room.
“Step aside, Lisa, so you will not be in view of the console camera.”
He signaled the bridge.
Eletel’s (normal) image appeared on the holoscreen.
“Forrest!” she said. “We have been worried about you. Where are you?”
“I can’t tell you that.”
“Listen, Forrest. We do not blame you for what happened to Anthony. It was not your fault. There is no way you could be responsible. Linwolse has been talking to Lasandra, and she understands you did not kill Anthony. She intends you no harm.”
“Linwolse seemed to think I was someone else. She kept asking me who I was.”
“That was a mistake. We have always been concerned that Pascanian agents might be on Earth watching us. But if that was true, we would have detected it long before now. It was the heat of the moment. Emotions were running high. Linwolse was just confused. She knows better now. She—we all—want you to come back to us.”
“I will think about it. But now, I need to speak with Jerac.”
Eletel looked hurt. “I will transfer you to his station. Please come back Forrest. I miss you.”
The console display blanked for a moment, and Forrest felt the lust for Eletel building within him. She had taken his seed, and it was working. Images of her naked body filled his mind, and he wanted to touch her. He shook his head, trying to throw the thoughts away.
The display came to life.
“Forrest, you wish to speak with me?”
“Yes, Jerac. I want to arrange another meeting.”
“Another meeting?”
“Yes. The same place as before.”
“I am sorry, Forrest. I do not know of what you speak.”
“You said we were brothers of the Mind, did you not?”
“I have always felt that you were of the Mind, but I do not remember saying those words.”
“You told me that you were a renderer, and that I was an agent of the Mind.”
Jerac gave him an astonished look. “How do you know about these things?”
“You told me.”
“I have no memory of this—”
“Will you meet with me?”
“Yes, of course.”
“Good. Come now, and come alone. Leave your weapon in the shuttle.”
He killed the terminal connection.
“You did not tell him where,” Lisa said.
“I’m betting he will find his way there.”
Forrest stood and checked his blaster.
“I will be back as soon as I can,” he said.
“Please be careful. I love you.”
He kissed her warmly, and then left for the lookout station.
***
The shuttle pulled into the lookout station and stopped. The computer voice announced his destination, and the doors opened. Forrest searched the lookout platform—but this time there was no Jerac. He took his blaster out of the holster, and placed it on the back seat of the shuttle. He then exited the shuttle and went to the railing. The sight of the City gave him the same feeling it had in his previous (future?) meeting with Jerac.
Forrest waited. Several minutes passed, and he was beginning to wonder if perhaps Jerac would not be able to find his way here. But then a shuttle pulled into the station.
Forrest turned and saw Jerac approaching. He was alone, and his holster empty.
“What is this about, Forrest?”
“That’s what I planned to ask you.”
Their eyes locked briefly, and then Jerac came to the railing.
“You say we have done this before?”
“Yes. Perhaps in another time and place. I’m not sure. But we have had this meeting before.”
“You know things you should not know.”
“Because you told me.”
“What did I tell you?”
“You said the Mind sometimes places agents in universes for some purpose. And that you were a renderer whose function was to seek out and assist such agents. You also said that Anthony was such an agent and that his purpose had been fulfilled. You said that I was his replacement.”
Jerac gave him a look of contempt. “Do not overrate yourself, New One. Do you think that you could replace Anthony? That the Mind would choose you?”
“Those were not my words, Jerac. They were yours.”
“I have not spoken those words. Nor shall I ever.” He returned his attention to the City below.
“Do you not think it is for your Mind to decide?”
Jerac turned to him, a look of anger. “If the situation were different, I would kill you for using Its name in such a blasphemous way. But the others would not tolerate it. I shall counter your claims by walking away from you.”
He turned and headed back to his shuttle.
“Jerac, how did you know where to find me?” Forrest called after him.
“You told me this location,” he answered, not stopping.
“No, Jerac, I did not.”
Jerac stopped and turned to face him. “I clearly heard you tell me this location.”
“Check your station log when you get back. You will find that I told you no such thing.”
He gave Forrest a puzzled look, and then turned and walked away. Soon his shuttle was gone.
Forrest entered his own shuttle and punched in his return destination. He leaned back against the seat as the shuttle found it way through the transport tubes. He had not learned much. But he was convinced that Jerac had no knowledge of what the other Jerac had told him. He also suspected that the Enonians had not noticed any anomalous occurrences aboard the Forever.
The shuttle suddenly dove to the lower levels. Forrest looked at the display and the destination given was not the one he had entered. He punched in the correct coordinates, but the display did not change.
“Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“What is happening?”
“You are going to the City.”
“That is not the destination I entered. Why was it changed?”
“The log does not show a destination change. The destination is the one you entered.”
“Serp! It is not what I entered. Change it to the thruster cylinder station.”
“Will do.”
The display, nor the course of the shuttle did not change.
“Serp?”
“I’m sorry, Forrest. I cannot override the destination. I’m locked out.”
“How?”
“I do not know.”
“Then find out!”
“I’m working on it.”
The shuttle came out of the tunnel into the artificial sunlight. It traveled steadily for several minutes and then stopped. The doors opened. He was at the park where he and Eletel had first had sex.
“Serp?”
No answer.
“Shit. What is going on here?”
“Hello, Forrest.”
The female voice came from the direction of the park. It was Eletel. She stood on the grass about ten meters from him—and she was naked. Forrest felt a sudden, desperate surge of lust. He climbed out of the shuttle and stood on the platform, looking down at Eletel.
“What is going on?” he asked.
“I wanted you.”
“You brought me here?”
“Yes,” she answered, smiling at him.
“Why?”
“I told you. I wanted you.”
“For sex?”
“Yes, of course. Come to me.”
Forrest looked at her breasts, her long smooth legs, and that magic place between her legs. And he could not stand it. Linwolse had been right. Her keepers were making him want her more than he had ever wanted anyone. Her mere presence was enough to control him. And her nakedness compounded the effect tenfold.
“Now is not a good time, Eletel,” he said, trying to fight the prodigious desire.
“Now is always a good time,” she argued. “Don’t you want me?”
“Yes, Eletel I want you. But it is the—Linwolse told me about the seed taking.”
Eletel laughed, her breasts bouncing up and down, driving Forrest crazy.
“I guess that was unfair of me,” she said. “But I was desperate for you. I am desperate for you now. I wanted you to be desperate for me.”
“Well, it worked, damn you.”
Forrest jumped down off the platform and stood, absorbing her naked body with his eyes. He felt his organ filling with blood. He removed his jumpsuit as fast as he could, and stood naked in front of her. His organ was so hard it felt like it might pop out and fly away like a rocket. He was gone, no longer in charge of his actions, a man governed by lust alone. He was hers.
Eletel laughed again. Forrest approached her, but she turned and ran. He ran after her. She did not run far or fast, and he was soon upon her, leaping at her. He brought his arms around her and they fell to the ground. They rolled in the grass, kissing and touching each other, their naked bodies pressed together, flesh against flesh. In time they lay still, looking into each other’s eyes as they stroked and fondled the most sensitive and private parts of each other’s body.
“Aren’t you glad I brought you here?” she asked.
“Yes. Very much yes!” Forrest answered, helplessly.
He pushed her over on her back and moved on top of her. He pushed his throbbing organ into her warm, sweet flesh. And his mind roared with concupiscence. She grasped him with the muscles of her vagina, much as she had done at the apartment. He stroked her gently at first, then built up speed as he felt them approaching mutual climax. She wailed with delight, and he was too busy to make any sound. He felt them approaching the brink and slowed, only to build up speed again. Finally he could contain himself no more, and he exploded into her, his mind hurling through universes not even superspace could contain.
And then it was over.
Forrest allowed himself to relax, his eyes closed, as he lay on top of Eletel’s naked body. He was beginning to think that the seed taking was something he would want to repeat. Eletel could have his seed, demand sex of him, anytime she wanted.
He moved his arms around her, to pull her closer to him—but something did not feel right. Her usually firm flesh was too mushy and cold, and she stank, and pieces of her came off into his hands. He pushed himself up and looked at her—and he screamed.
Her flesh was rotting away, and her eyes had caved in. Maggots were crawling through her putrefying tissue. He jumped up. Parts of her flesh stuck to his body, oozing a vile colored fluid that ran down his body.
He stepped back, stammering incomprehensible sounds. She sat up and looked at him with dead, useless eyes.
“What is wrong?” she asked. But her flesh was so decayed, she could hardly make a sound—just air flapping dead tissue.
She stood and started toward him. Forrest turned and ran as hard as he could. But he was not looking where he was going, and promptly hit a tree, knocking himself unconscious.
The dead Eletel thing approached his prostrate form and looked down at him, laughing.
A memory is what is left when something happens
and does not completely unhappen.
He was vaguely aware that someone was with him.
Consciousness had not quite returned to him. He was in that medial place somewhere between sleep and wakefulness. He was lying in a bed with the unknown companion sitting next to him—this much he knew. But his body would not respond to the signals he sent to open his eyes, or the signals to move his limbs. It was as though he were paralyzed. Yet he knew he was not. His semi-conscious brain could feel his body—and the pain in his head—but he was disconnected by the hormones of sleep. He could hear (feel) a deafening buzz in his ears, like a giant fly was circling his head. And there was something he could not remember—something extremely important, something terrifying. He sensed that if he could just move his hand or a leg, the spell would be broken—but it was so profoundly difficult. It was as if a part of himself did not want to wake up. Yet another part was afraid of falling into the abyss of unconsciousness, to the place where the giant fly lived—a place from which he could not return. He fought, and it seemed that his body was shaking violently, his legs and arms flailing about as if in an epileptic fit. But somehow he knew that he was not moving, the illusion of motion being only the motor signals reflected back into his brain. He must escape—must escape …
He broke through, and opened his eyes.
“I thought I felt you coming around, my love,” Linwolse said.
Forrest looked at her. She was watching him with a concerned expression—those dark, beautiful eyes gazing into his.
“What happened? Where am I?” he asked, weakly. His head hurt badly.
“You are in sickbay. You fell and hit your head. You have a fractured skull, but you will be okay.”
“I fell? How?”
“When we bounced you became disoriented and lost your balance. You fell and hit your head on the corner of the communications console.”
“On the bridge?”
“Yes. But you are healing very nicely. The keepers are hard at work, and you should be fully recovered in a day or two.” She touched his hand, smiling.
Forrest allowed his head to relax on the pillow. “I remember being on the deck. Mandoss, and Lasandra were holding me down.”
“Yes. You became agitated. They were restraining you so you would not harm yourself further.”
“I—I can’t remember anything after that.”
“You have been unconscious.”
“How long?” Forrest asked, not looking at her.
“About three days, my love.”
“Three days? I’ve been that bad off?”
“The injury was serious, but you probably would have regained consciousness within a few hours. I have been giving you a sedative to make you sleep. And to suppress the dreams.”
“The dreams?” He stared at her, and she glanced away.
“You were having bad dreams. Sometimes you would scream in your sleep. I could not stop the dreams, but the drug lessened the impact.”
“I don’t remember any dreams,” Forrest said.
“Your keepers probably erased the memory. Whatever your dreams were about, they must have been terrible. You seemed so frightened. It frightened me, too.”
“Why would I have such bad dreams? The injury?”
“Perhaps. But the bounce was contributing to them, too, I believe.”
“I don’t understand. What happened to me? Why did the bounce cause all of this?”
“Sometimes when a person experiences the bounce for the first time, they become disturbed, disoriented, and often have hallucinations. We are not sure why. But that usually only happens on the first bounce. After that, the keepers adjust and it does not happen again. I think that will be the case with you. The hallucinations and dreams have stopped, yet we are still in the bounce—”
Linwolse paused for a moment, then continued.
“I feel like this is my fault, my love. I should have realized that with you being a New One, and of human origin, you might be susceptible—”
“Lin, do not blame yourself. We were in battle. You had no time to think of such things. And even if you had, what could you have done about it?”
“I might have prevented you from injuring yourself—”
“Lin, it is not your fault. I don’t want to hear you say that again. Okay?”
She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.
“Thank you, my love.” She smiled at him. “I have missed you so much. If you had not come through this okay, I do not know what I would have done.”
“Well, I did. So don’t worry about it.”
She gave him a long kiss.
“I have to go to the bridge, now. You try and rest. Artemus says we will be coming out of the bounce soon. He wants you back on the bridge before then.”
“Okay.”
Linwolse turned to leave. She then stopped and looked at him. “I love you.”
“I love you too, Lin.”
She left. Forrest watched her go, and thought how beautiful she was. She had probably spent most of her time sitting with him while he was unconscious. He didn’t know what he had done to deserve such devotion. He closed his eyes—no longer afraid to sleep, and felt the warm glow of Linwolse’s love fill his being.
***
Linwolse entered the speedlift. She punched the bridge level into the control panel, and leaned against the support rail as the speedlift rose. She did not like lying to Forrest. But it had been decided that it would be best if he did not remember Anthony’s death, or the vision he had experienced. And it would certainly confuse him if he remembered how he had been captured by Eletel, and how he received the injury to his head. It was for the best, she knew. But still it hurt her to deceive him. She loved him. She did not fully understand why she loved him. But she did, and she just wanted things to return to normal.
The speedlift doors opened. She made her way to the conferral room where the others waited. All the Enonians were present. Valencia had been sent away on an invented assignment. The words spoken at this meeting were for Enonian ears only. She took her seat.
Eletel was speaking. “I am not sure what happened. After we had sex, he became terrified. He started backing away from me, like he was afraid of me. I do not know why. He then turned to run, and that is when he hit the tree. I did not have to use the drug to subdue him.”
The thought of Eletel having sex with Forrest bothered Linwolse. She had been opposed to using Eletel to capture Forrest. But Eletel had taken his seed, had a power over him. She was the logical choice, and Linwolse had not voiced her opposition. Before the bounce—before the events in Anthony’s chamber, and her sending him into hiding—she would not have been bothered by Forrest’s relationship with Eletel. But now, for reasons she did not know, she did not want Eletel near Forrest. Her feelings were unreasonable, she knew. She had sent Forrest to Eletel. But now she wished she had not. Perhaps Forrest’s absence had changed her feelings—made her realize how much she needed and wanted him, exclusively. But she could not be sure. She knew only that she felt different—different in a way she had not felt for one-hundred-thousand years.
Mandoss looked at her. “Did he awaken?”
“Yes.”
“Did the erasure take?”
“It seems that it has. He claims to remember nothing after the bounce. And if he does regain some of his memory, he should think it was a dream.”
“Very good,” Mandoss said. “Now back to Anthony. I want some good theories about what happened to him.”
“He is with the Mind,” Jerac said.
“It is the uncalibrated bounce,” Artemus interrupted. “That does not explain why he died, but it does explain how he could have been in such an advanced stage of decay so quickly.”
“Elaborate,” Mandoss demanded.
“The shape is wrong, distorted. Anthony died, but his death was time-shifted to the past. It is an anomaly created by our spacetime interacting with superspace. It makes little sense in our universe, but the laws of superspace are different. We may never know why Anthony died. In a sense we were not here when it happened. And any clues will be in superspace, forbidden to us to know.”
“He is with the Mind,” Jerac repeated.
“To hell with the Mind,” Lasandra spat. “Anthony is dead, and he is not floating around out in superspace, or whatever it is people do in superspace.”
Jerac gave her a harsh look. “You looked into my thoughts, Lasandra. Did you not see the truth of what I say?”
“No, Jerac, I did not. I was distressed, desperate. I do not believe in your Mind now anymore than I ever did.”
Mandoss spoke. “What do you mean, he is with the Mind, Jerac?”
“Anthony was an agent of the Mind. I believe he was placed here to look after us. I do not think he was on the ship that brought us to Earth. The Mind gave him to us, to take care of us. The Mind has called him back. Perhaps he has another purpose. I do not know. But he is no longer needed here. That is why he is gone.”
Blix spoke. “Are you saying Anthony was not an Enonian?”
“Physically he was,” Jerac answered. “But spiritually he was not.”
“I do not see how he helped us in any way,” Blix continued. “He never did anything. Never said anything. Never showed us anything.”
“Perhaps not that we can see. But the ways of the Mind are not ours to understand.”
“He was the Old One,” Lasandra said. “His development was far beyond anything we can imagine. He did not speak because we would not have understood him.”
Blix looked at her. “If he was so wise, why did you have to take care of his every need? He would have died in the beginning without your care.”
“Perhaps that is what he wanted,” Linwolse suggested.
Lasandra glared at her. “That is not true! Anthony loved me!”
“I do not doubt that,” Linwolse said. “But I tend to agree with Blix. Anthony contributed nothing, except maybe to give you a sense of purpose. And I am not suggesting that there is anything wrong with that. We all loved Anthony. His passing hurts us all. But I cannot see Anthony as being some kind of agent. He was more like a dependent child, than anything else.”
“All of you,” Jerac said, “are limiting yourselves to what you can perceive with your senses. And the senses are limited to this universe. None of you would deny the existence of superspace, nor that our universe is a subset of superspace, but yet you refuse to believe that consciousness of some kind can exist in superspace. And that this consciousness could very well concern itself with events occurring in our universe.”
Artemus spoke. “Since we cannot directly interact with superspace, nor even imagine its properties, we cannot rule out what you have said. But since I have not seen evidence of this Mind acting on the universe in any way, I have no reason to believe that such an entity exists.”
“Perhaps you have been looking in the wrong place,” Jerac retorted.
“I am a physicist,” Artemus countered. “I look at the real physical world—those things that can be measured either directly or indirectly. I see physical laws and principles at work—properties intrinsic to the universe. I do not see evidence of any consciousness controlling events.”
“You do not see the spiritual aspects of reality—those that transcend the merely physical.”
“Wrong, Jerac, I do see the spiritual. But I consider it a psychological phenomenon—a manifestation of those processes in the brain and body that give rise to mental states. But those states require a physical brain to exist. Without the physical, there could be no spirit. Spirit is similar to mathematics—neither has separate physical existence, yet both are created within the mind resulting from the physical brain.”
Jerac looked at Artemus with disdain. “You limit yourself to what you can measure with your instruments. And deny the existence of the non-physical.”
“Perhaps that is true. But until you show me quantitative evidence to support your beliefs, I will stay with mine.”
Mandoss stopped them. “The two of you can continue this discussion later. Let us get back to the subject. Jerac, tell us again of your meeting with Forrest so Linwolse can offer her thoughts on the matter.”
Jerac looked at her. “Forrest claimed that the meeting he arranged with me was the second such meeting. I have no memory of the first. But he did know things that he should not have known. He knew that Anthony was an agent of the Mind, and that I am a renderer. I did not tell him of these things, and neither did any of you. I suppose he could have learned about this from the holodisks, but I do not think so. He truly believed that we had had a previous meeting, and that I had told him of these things.”
“Timeslip,” Artemus interjected.
Jerac ignored the interruption. “He further stated that I told him he was an agent of the Mind. And the most astounding thing was that I supposedly told him he was Anthony’s replacement.”
“That is ludicrous!” Lasandra spat.
“That was my reaction, too,” Jerac continued. “And I do not think Forrest believed it either. But he was very concerned about understanding what was going on. Something very odd did happen: As I was leaving, he asked me how I knew where to meet him. I clearly remember him telling me the location. But my station log has no record of that.”
“What do you make of this, Linwolse?” Mandoss asked.
She thought for a moment. “If Artemus is correct about the timeslips, then perhaps the first meeting did take place—but not previously—in the future. Perhaps you will come to believe that Forrest is an agent of your Mind, and you will tell him so. But from our perspective, it has not happened yet. The fact that your station log shows a discrepancy between what you heard and what was actually said, indicates that in some way you have experienced this future meeting. How else would you have known where to meet him? I suspect Forrest deliberately withheld the location of the meeting place as a test. And that means he knew something odd was happening.”
Eletel spoke. “That might explain Jerac’s encounter with Forrest. But it does not explain mine. Why did he become so frightened of me? I cannot see how timeslip could be used to explain that.”
“Neither can I,” Linwolse said, not looking at her.
“Does anyone else have an idea?” Mandoss asked.
No one answered.
“Okay,” he continued. “Lasandra, do you think you will be able to control your anger against Forrest?”
She gave him a troubled look. “I will admit I do not fully understand why I feel so much anger at him. I realize that he is not responsible for Anthony’s death. It seemed so at the time, but he did not know about Anthony’s death any more than I did. Yes, I will be able control my anger.”
“Good, I knew you would. Linwolse, I want him back on duty at next shift. Can you arrange that?”
“Yes. The drug has worn off. He is ready.”
“I want him here when we come out of bounce,” Artemus said. “That could happen at any time. Be prepared to bring him here with little notice.”
“I understand,” Linwolse responded.
“Are we sure we can trust him?” Blix asked.
“Of course we can!” Linwolse exclaimed. She wanted more than anything for Forrest to be accepted back into the group.
“You have doubts?” Mandoss asked.
“Somewhat. Forrest has been cooperative and an asset to us. And we do need his expertise. But I have been looking around inside the computer system, and what I have seen does not always agree with the computer manuals. The system does not always behave in the way I would expect.”
Artemus spoke. “The computer system employs artificial intelligence. It is designed to self-modify as the need arises.”
“True, but the manuals are supposed to be updated to reflect those changes. In some cases they have been, but in many cases they have not.”
“That reminds me of something,” Jerac began. “When I was forcing Forrest’s shuttle to deliver him to Eletel, I kept having to change the destination back to Eletel’s location. At first I assumed that Forrest was reprogramming the shuttle. But then it was happening so fast that it could not have been Forrest. The computer was resetting the destination. I finally had to lock the coordinates in with my mind, and I felt something. It was like an intelligence was acting within the computer—an intelligence more advanced than the primitive AI the humans know how to program.”
“That might have been Forrest using his mind,” Blix offered.
“Perhaps. But it did not feel like it. It felt like machine intelligence.”
“So the two of you are suggesting that Forrest has been reprogramming the computer system?” Mandoss said.
“Do not misunderstand me,” Blix said. “I have a great deal of respect for Forrest and his abilities—”
“As do I,” Jerac interjected.
“But after Forrest went into hiding,” Blix continued, “I noticed an increase in the modifications to the computer system.”
“That was also after the bounce,” Artemus said. “That might explain some of the changes. We already know that some anomalies have occurred as a result of the uncalibrated bounce. There are probably many subtle changes we do not notice, but the computer system does. It may well be adjusting itself, trying to make sense of the changes.”
“That is a good point,” Jerac said.
“It is,” Blix said, “but the intelligence I felt was not blind programming. It felt conscious.”
They stared at him, dismayed.
“You are suggesting there is machine consciousness in the computers?” Mandoss said.
“I am suggesting the possibility, yes. Humans do not have the understanding required to purposely construct a conscious machine. But they may have stumbled upon it. Their computer systems are large enough and complex enough for consciousness to manifest, if the correct algorithms were to be implemented.”
“That seems improbable—” Artemus started.
“Do not be so sure,” Blix interrupted. “Humans believe in machine intelligence. They actively search for it. Forrest was at the forefront of that search—and he programmed the computers aboard this ship. Might he not have discovered something? Might he not have developed a program that exhibited a cognitive gestalt, and then let it developed on its own?”
“If that were true, reports of the discovery would have been on the Network,” Artemus said.
Linwolse remembered the hidden memory cube Forrest had taken from Worldly Machines, but said nothing to the others.
“Perhaps,” Blix returned, “but it might have been a secret—”
A warning sound came from the engineering station.
“We are coming out of bounce!” Artemus exclaimed.
“Everyone to their stations!” Mandoss commanded.
“Get Forrest up here now, Linwolse!” Artemus said.
“Going now.”
***
“How could he do that?” Lisa sobbed.
She was sitting on the sofa with Valencia next to her. Valencia put her arm around Lisa’s shoulder, trying to comfort her.
“I don’t follow. What did he do?” Valencia asked.
“He had sex—with the one called Eletel.”
“In the park?”
“Yes.”
“It was a trick, Lisa. They forced his shuttle to the park.”
“I know. Serp told me that. But he didn’t waste any time having sex with her. He jumped right in like he was desperate for her. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing.”
“You saw it?”
“Serp showed me on the long-range cameras. I watched long enough to see what was happening, then I couldn’t stand it anymore.”
“Lisa, honey, I don’t think Forrest was in control. He is strong, but he is new. They are stronger than he is. I don’t know how they did it, or why they chose this method—but the purpose of what you witnessed was to capture him.”
Lisa dabbed at her tears with a tissue. “Are you sure?”
“Very! Lisa, I have been inside Forrest’s mind. He loves you very deeply. You must believe that.”
Lisa smiled at her. “Thank you, Valencia.” She seemed to regain some of her composure. “But what do they plan to do with him?”
“That’s what I came to tell you about. They are not going to hurt him, but they want him back. They gave him some kind of drug and did something else—I was not allowed to watch. But his memories of the last three days have been erased. He will think that he was injured when we bounced and has been in sickbay since then.”
“Why erase his memories? What do they know? Do they know about us?”
“No, I don’t think so. They just don’t want him to remember the time he spent in hiding. And they don’t want him to remember the vision he had on the bridge when we bounced, or Anthony’s death. It’s just their way of starting over with him, as if nothing had gone wrong.”
“I’m afraid.”
“Me too. But do not fear for him. Remember, they want him—they need him. And they do not know the real reasons why. They will not harm him.”
“What about all the strange things that have been happening? What if they keep happening?”
“We deal with it as it happens. Artemus says that we should be coming out of the bounce soon. The strangeness should stop then.”
“May I interrupt?” Serp asked.
“Of course, Serp. What is it?” Lisa responded.
“I have been looking into the archives, searching for anomalies. I have found a lot of files with minor misinformation. But two are of particular interest. Do you wish to view them?”
“Yes.”
The holoviewer came to life. The image was of the artificial Earth. It looked normal, except it was populated. People walked the City sidewalks. Small transports traveled the roads. Crops grew in the fields. Farm animals grazed in the pasture land. It looked like a normal Earth city winding its way through a typical day.
“Who are they?” Valencia asked.
“The file header is incomplete,” Serp reported. “But I think they are seeders.”
“Is there a file date?”
“Yes, but it is not in Solar time. I cannot say when this file was created.”
“Is there sound?”
“There was, but I am unable to reconstruct it. That part of the file is corrupt.”
“What is happening there?” Lisa said.
“Where?” Valencia asked.
“The open field, near the recreation center. There is a gathering of some kind.”
“Serp, can you zoom in on that?” Valencia asked.
“Yes.”
The scene shifted, and a lone Enonian male was seen standing with perhaps a hundred female seeders surrounding him, ranging in age from fifteen to perhaps thirty. Most of the females wore simple, cotton dresses. Some had loosened the tops of their dresses so that their breasts were exposed. Still others had removed their clothing and stood naked before the Enonian. They all seemed to be calling to him, their hands reaching out to him, pleading for his attention. They wore expressions of adoration. They were totally mesmerized by his presence.
“What is going on?” Lisa asked.
“I have no idea, but the Enonian is the one called Blix,” Valencia said.
Blix moved closer to the gathering, and they became frenzied. He raised his hands into the air, as if commanding them to calm themselves. The women settled down, waiting for him. He then pointed to a blonde-haired female about twenty years old. She stepped out of the crowd, a look of rapture on her face, the other women touching her as she went. She stood before Blix, undid her dress, and let it fall to her feet. She then approached Blix in her nakedness, and offered him her neck.
“Serp,” Valencia said. “Can you move the viewpoint so we can see Blix’s face?”
“Yes.”
“Oh, my God!” Lisa cried.
Blix’s eyes were glowing red, his fangs extruded. He had a look of intense, unabated lust on his face.
“What you are seeing is an Enonian about to drink blood,” Valencia said.
Almost as if he had heard her, Blix approached the naked female, and sank his fangs into the soft flesh of her neck. And he drank. The female did not resist, but seemed to derive pleasure from the act.
“Enough!” Lisa insisted.
The holoviewer went blank.
Lisa and Valencia sat in silence for several moments.
“What was that all about?” Lisa asked, finally.
“It was—is the future.”
“You mean that will happen here?”
“Perhaps, I don’t know. Serp, show us the other file.”
It was the same view of the artificial Earth, but with astounding differences. The buildings possessed an alien architecture, and the arrangement was not of terrestrial logic. Crops grew, but the colors were wrong. The animals in the pasture land had too many or two few legs, and in some cases one too many heads. And the creatures that populated the City were definitely not seeders, at least not the seeders that Lisa and Valencia knew. They looked like fat, stubby, oversized worms that had sprouted legs, and slithered about like overweight lizards.
“Okay, Serp, I’ve seen enough,” Valencia said.
“What was that?” Lisa asked.
“Not something that will ever happen here.”
“Then where?”
Valencia did not answer at once. She was going over something in her mind.
“You’ve heard of parallel universes?” Valencia asked.
“Yes. I’ve read some of the theories.”
“I think that perhaps what we have seen here is something like that. Maybe not exactly parallel, but co-existing within superspace. Somehow, because of the uncalibrated bounce, information from other universes is getting mixed up with our spacetime inside the shape.”
“This is what Forrest was talking about,” Lisa suggested.
“Yes. We are not in our universe, but in superspace, and inside the shape that preserves our spacetime as we move through superspace. But the shape is not properly formed. Information is leaking in—”
“And so the strange events that have been happening, did not really happen to us, but in another universe somewhere, somewhen. We’ve just been getting flashes, and confusing those flashes with our reality.”
“That’s right. We may be completely wrong, but the aliens we just saw are certainly not part of our reality—they will never exist on our Forever. But they will, or do, exist on another Forever in some universe somewhere. I can’t think of a better explanation.”
Lisa looked at Valencia, excited. “That means that the horrible things Forrest experienced did not really happen, not in our reality. He was experiencing another universe, but did not know it.”
“You may be right.”
“I wish I could tell him,” Lisa said.
“You will, eventually. But for now we have to be very careful. If we try to recover Forrest’s lost memories, he will become confused. And that might alarm the Enonians. Be patient, and careful of what you say to him. In time he will rejoin us in our efforts.”
“I understand,” Lisa said.
The Forever suddenly shook, and a loud clap reverberated through the thruster cylinder.
“What was that?” Lisa said.
Valencia’s communicator beeped. She pulled it from her belt.
“Valencia here.”
“We have come out of the bounce,” Eletel said. “Mandoss wants you on the bridge.”
“I’m on my way.”
***
Forrest exited the speedlift with Linwolse behind him. His head hurt, and the bandage around his forehead was uncomfortable, but his mind was clear and active.
Mandoss turned and looked at him. “Forrest! I am glad to see you are feeling better. We are coming out of the bounce.”
“Lin told me,” Forrest said. “Any idea where we will be?”
“We are about to find out,” Artemus said from the engineering station.
Forrest joined him. “What should I do?”
“I will guide us out. I want you to pay close attention to what I do. Watch the parameter display. As the parameters change, note the changes I make. After you have had more experience with bouncing, I want you to be able to bring us out.”
“Okay.”
Forrest took the seat next to Artemus. He was watching a 2D graphics display, and making slight adjustments as the display changed. Forrest had seen examples of the graphics on the holodisks, but he did not fully understand what they meant.
“Please explain what you are doing,” he said to Artemus.
“This curve here,” he pointed with a finger, “represents the boundary between our universe and superspace. The irregular shape here is the Forever encapsulated within the field produced by the Nothingness Drive. The curves are just mathematical models, of course—the geometry of superspace is unknown and probably incomprehensible. In any case, as the shape approaches the boundary curve there is a danger that it may bounce back. We have to mold our shape to fit the contour of the boundary curve, maximizing the contact. If we do it correctly, we will reenter the normal spacetime of our universe.”
“I see. So you are adjusting the emitters bombarding the drive to control our shape.”
“Exactly. It is not hard. But it does take practice.”
Forrest continued to watch as Artemus adroitly manipulated the controls. He knew from his study of the holodisks that it was the initial shape of the field produced by the Nothingness Drive that determined how far the Forever would bounce into superspace, and at what point it would return. But upon return, the shape had to kiss normal spacetime in just the right way, or the Forever would rebound.
“We are very close!” Artemus announced to all.
Forrest watched as the shape began to touch the boundary curve. Artemus flattened the shape until it lay against the curve. Forrest wondered how the Forever could exist inside of such a shape, but then he remembered that the shape existed in superspace—was not a shape at all in terms of the geometry of normal spacetime.
“We are almost in—”
The Forever shook momentarily, and a loud clap was heard in the distance.
“We are in normal spacetime!” Artemus shouted with pleasure.
Mandoss stood. “Good work, Artemus. Where are we, Jerac?”
“Trying to get a fix now—”
“Show us, Eletel,” Mandoss commanded.
“On the fore screen,” she said.
There was at least a billion stars clearly visible on the screen, and they were much too close together.
“We have reentered near the center of the galaxy,” Eletel said.
“Hopefully, our galaxy,” Lasandra added.
“We may be in a globular cluster,” Blix suggested.
“Whatever the case,” Jerac said, “we are lost! The computer cannot get a fix—there are no recognizable patterns.”
“You did upload the star maps from the holodisks?” Mandoss inquired.
“Yes, of course,” Jerac replied, defensively. “But we did not have maps of the whole galaxy. And certainly not of another galaxy.”
“Understood,” Mandoss said. “Keep trying, anyway. Get the best approximation you can.”
Artemus spoke. “I suggest we are still in the Milky Way. We did not have enough fuel to bounce to another galaxy.”
“I agree,” Jerac said. “But we have jumped quite far, perhaps twenty thousand lightyears toward the center of the galaxy. The proportion of red stars—old stars—is very high. And we are almost out of the deuterium-helium-3 fuel the Forever uses for its fusion reactors.”
“How much?” Mandoss asked.
“We are down to fifteen percent.”
Mandoss looked at Artemus.
Artemus spoke. “We cannot even think about bouncing. A few months to a year of interplanetary travel is all that will support.”
“Then we must locate fuel,” Mandoss concluded.
“We may be in luck,” Blix said. “We seem to be in orbit about a fairly young star, spectral type G8—just like Enon. And there are indications of planets. I am still gathering information.”
“There is radio traffic!” Eletel said, excitedly.
“Show us!” Mandoss commanded.
“I cannot. They are using a form of modulation we are not equipped to detect. But I can tell from the patterns that it is intelligent.” She looked at Mandoss. “This is not random noise!”
“Keep monitoring, see if you can determine where it is coming from. Artemus, Forrest, see if you can figure a way to demodulate those signals. Blix, Jerac, search for a suitable planet to obtain fuel.”
Mandoss returned to his seat.
“We are lucky,” Linwolse said to him. “Even though we may be twenty-thousand lightyears away from home, we just happen to reenter the universe within a star system much like our own—one that is bound to be rich in deuterium and helium. The odds were against us.”
Jerac turned and spoke to her. “The Mind looks after us,” he said, his tone suggesting the fact should be obvious.
Mandoss looked at Eletel. “Get Valencia here. She should know what is happening.”
Forrest watched Linwolse. There was something different about her he had not noticed earlier in sickbay. He could not decide what is was—just a sense, and it was important, whatever it was. Linwolse noticed his stare and smiled at him. He flinched and looked away. He found it odd that he should notice such a thing, when they had just reentered the universe, and possibly discovered intelligent alien life. Any changes in Linwolse should be the last thing on his mind.
***
Mandoss told her what they had discovered so far.
“Twenty-thousand lightyears!” Valencia said, disconcerted.
“That is just a guess,” Mandoss said.
“And there’s intelligent life here!” she continued.
“That is what we think.”
“But why so far away?” she asked.
Artemus answered. “It was an uncalibrated bounce, as you know. We do not know what the shape actually was. But in any case, it brought us here.”
She looked at him. “So what do we do now?”
“We have to find a planet rich in deuterium or hydrogen, and helium,” Mandoss answered. “We are low on fuel. We cannot bounce.”
“My god! I never expected us to be so far away. Will we ever find our way back home?”
“Yes. But it might take a long time. And there are things that need to be done.” Mandoss turned to Artemus. “Can you spare Forrest?”
“Yes. But not for too long.”
“Not long. Forrest, Linwolse, and you, Valencia, join me in the conferral room. Lasandra, you have the bridge.”
The four of them sat around the desk, with Mandoss in the captain’s chair.
Mandoss spoke, looking at Valencia. “Some of what you hear may disturb you. We had hoped to avoid the situation, but now we have no choice. You know we are blood drinkers.”
“Yes. That is why you have the humans held captive,” Valencia said.
“True. But they will only last five or ten years at most. Humans held in captivity tend to die quickly.”
“Perhaps it is because of the way you treat them,” Valencia contended. “They die not only because you drink their blood, but because you take away their will to live.”
“Do not judge us, Valencia!” Mandoss said, harshly. “We would prefer not to drink blood. But we have no choice. Our keepers require it.”
Valencia said nothing.
Mandoss continued. “In any case, it is necessary that we replenish our supply of human blood as the humans die off. That means we must start bringing the seeders out of stasis. And that is where you come in.”
“Me? Why me?”
“Because you are a geneticist. You are more qualified than any of us.”
Valencia had a look of loathing on her face. “So you want me to bring them out of stasis, raise the children, and then watch them die as you drink their blood. And then repeat the whole process over and over. I don’t think I can do that.”
“You do not have a choice,” Mandoss said.
“I think I do, Mandoss! I would rather die than do what you require.”
“Valencia, if the humans die off before we find our way home, we will be forced to drink from your people. Would you want that?”
“No! Of course not. But why does it have to be me? I don’t think I could live with myself.”
“As I said, you are the most qualified.”
Forrest spoke. “I have an idea that I think will make things easier for all of us.”
“Tell us!” Mandoss demanded.
“I don’t have all the details worked out. But I can give a summary. On Earth it was necessary for the Enonians to live in hiding, and to take humans into captivity as a blood source. This was necessary because the humans already had a society, a way of thinking—and that certainly did not include having their blood drank from them. But the seeders are not yet born. They have no belief system. If we were to invent a belief system where the giving of blood is considered desirable, and teach that to the seeders—”
“Yes!” Linwolse said, impressed. “I see what you are getting at. Please go on.”
“Well, briefly, we raise a human population in the artificial Earth, perhaps ten or twenty thousand. As far as they know, the Earth is their world, and the rest of the Forever is the universe and forbidden to them. We, the blood drinkers, will be gods to them. They will be taught to believe that to have their blood drank by one of us is the ultimate religious experience. Since there will be so many of them, we will never have to drink from any one more than once, and some not at all. They will not die from blood loss, nor will they die from a lack of will to live. They will be able to live happy, productive lives in their world, and the evil associated with blood drinking will not exist.”
“And what will the genoclones be to them?” Linwolse asked.
“Angels, agents of the gods. Whatever you want to call it. But in any case, their teachers.”
“That is very good, Forrest,” Linwolse said.
“I agree,” Mandoss concurred. “Valencia?”
Valencia was staring at Forrest with astonishment. Forrest felt her stare, and knew that it was more than just his idea that impressed her. It was something more. She knew something, something he should know—he could sense it—but he had no idea what it was.
“Valencia?” Mandoss prompted.
She looked at him. “That is certainly better. But the idea of feeding them false beliefs still bothers me.”
“All human cultures have their myths,” Forrest said. “The only difference here is that we provide them one ready-made. They will live idyllic lives. They will be happy. As long as we keep a handle on how their culture evolves, there should be no problems.”
“Okay,” Valencia said. “I still find it bothersome. But I cannot offer a better solution.”
“Good,” Mandoss said. “Valencia, you will work with Linwolse in setting things up. Assign your most qualified people to your team. Forrest will act as a consultant to the project. I want to see a working plan fully laid out within a few days.”
“It will be done,” Linwolse said.
Valencia nodded, reluctantly.
“Excellent. This has been a very productive meeting. Forrest, I commend you on your idea. Keep those ideas coming. Now, back to your stations.”
As the others left the room, Forrest approached Valencia.
“May I speak to you?”
“Of course, Forrest. How are you feeling?”
“Better, thank you. I—I sensed something in you. I’m not sure what it is. Is there something I should know?”
Valencia gave him a disturbed look. “Not that I know of. You must have imagined it.”
“Yes, that must be it. Listen, Valencia, we spoke before of becoming friends. Do you still feel the same?”
Valencia smiled at him. “Yes, Forrest, I do.”
“Good. I would very much like to be your friend.”
“Me too,” Valencia said.
Linwolse had stopped at the door and listened to their conversation. What she heard troubled her—for more reasons than one.
***
They worked for several hours on their assigned tasks. Some progress was made, but it would take many shifts before they knew where they were, and were able to understand the radio signals.
Linwolse came to the engineering station. Forrest and Artemus were arguing over some technical point that had no meaning to her.
“Time to rest,” she said to Forrest.
“Yes,” Artemus said. “You best get some rest, Forrest. You are not completely over your injury yet.”
“Okay, but I still think I’m right.”
Artemus smiled. “We will discuss it later.”
Linwolse took him by the arm and led him to the speedlift. Soon they were in the apartment they shared, and Linwolse ordered a meal sent up from the kitchens. Forrest sat on the couch in the main room and rubbed his eyes. Linwolse sat next to him.
“You are tired, are you not?” she asked, concern in her voice.
He smiled at her. “Yes. And my head hurts. Do we have something I can take for the pain?”
“Yes, of course.” Linwolse went into the kitchen, and returned with a glass of water and two pills. “These might make you a little drowsy, but they will ease the pain. I wish I could use my healing powers to speed your recovery. But it is too close to your brain. I might inadvertently interfere with the work your keepers are doing.”
“I understand. Let’s let the keepers do their job. I’ll be okay.” He took the glass from her and swallowed the pills.
She took his hand into hers and laid her head on his shoulder.
“You gave me quite a scare when you fell,” she said.
“It’s strange how I don’t remember that. Somehow it seems that I missed something very important. It’s almost like I experienced the three days I was out, but simply can’t remember anything.”
Linwolse studied him. “Even though you were unconscious, your biological clock was still ticking—you sensed the passage of time. It is probably the dreams you had trying to surface, but I recommend you not try to recover them. Judging from your reactions, the dreams must have been terrible.”
“Yeah, maybe that’s what it is. In any event, I’m back now. And I think I’m okay.”
“I love you, Forrest.”
“I—I love you too, Lin.” He did not know why he found that difficult to say.
They were quiet for several moments.
“Forrest?”
“Yes.”
“Do you plan to have sex with Eletel again?”
He looked at her. “I suppose so. She did take my seed, you know. I haven’t noticed the effects you mentioned, but if she decides she wants me, I expect I will.”
“Your keepers made have canceled the effects already. Injury causes them to work faster.”
“I see. Why do you ask, anyway?”
“Because I do not want you to have sex with her.”
“I don’t understand. You sent me to her. You enjoyed hearing about our love making. Why are you being possessive now?”
“I am not being possessive,” she said, a hint of anger.
“Yes, you are. Eletel and I had a very meaningful experience together. We have become good friends. I value that friendship. I don’t think is fair for you to decide to deny us that now.”
Linwolse moved away from him. “You can be friends with her all you want. But I do not want you to have sex with her.”
“Lin, this does not sound like you. What has gotten into you?”
She looked at him irately. “Nothing has gotten into me! Is it so unusual that your bonder should want you to not have sex with others?”
“That is normal in human relationships. But you are not human. And now, neither am I.”
Linwolse gave him a hurt look. “How would you like it, if I was having sex with Mandoss or Jerac or any of the others?”
“I assumed that you have, thousands of times over the years. I would not mind.”
She stood up. “Damn you!”
Forrest stood up too. “Lin, you sent me to Eletel out of concern for her needs. And I’m glad you did. Will you now deny us our relationship because you have this foolish sense of possessiveness?”
She stared at him, angry tears coming to her eyes. “Do you plan to have sex with Valencia too?”
“Valencia? What makes you think that? I hardly know her.”
“I heard you talking to her about being friends.”
“Friends, yes. But that does not mean we will have sex. I don’t understand you.”
“I love you! I need you!”
“You felt that way before. But you were not being possessive about it.”
“I am not being possessive!”
“Yes, you are.”
“Damn you!” she almost screamed. “Okay, maybe I am being possessive—a little.”
“I would say a lot!”
“Do you love me, Forrest?”
“Why the change, Lin?”
“While you were gone—I mean, while you were unconscious—I came to realize how important you are to me. Am I not allowed to change?”
Forrest studied her. “Not in such a way that interferes with my relationships with other people.”
“So you plan to have sex with Eletel, then?”
Forrest was feeling angry at her. He was not entirely sure why.
“Yes, if I want to. If she wants to. And Valencia too, if she wants it.”
Linwolse screamed at him. “Then go! Have sex with everybody! I do not care!”
She ran into the bedroom. Forrest was stupefied. None of this made any sense. He was angry at her. But it was not her sudden possessiveness that angered him. It was something else, and he could not decide what it was.
He checked his blaster, and left the apartment. He ran to the speedlift, and as it descended, he vaguely wondered why a transport station had not been built on the officer’s level. The doors opened and he ran to a shuttle. He entered the coordinates of the thruster cylinder into the control panel.
As he traveled he tried to sort out his thoughts. Maybe he did feel anger at Linwolse’s jealousness and her outburst—her sudden change in character. But he also knew that he did not love her the same as before. Something was different. Something had happened while he was in sickbay, and he did not know what it was. But it was important, and he felt frustrated at not being able to see it.
The shuttle pulled into the station. Forrest climbed out, and quickly walked the distance to Lisa’s quarters. He entered, but Lisa was not there. He felt alarm.
“Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Where is Lisa?”
“You are not supposed to know that yet.”
“What do you mean? Tell me where she is!”
“She has been moved to her new quarters.”
“New quarters? What new quarters? Where? Who moved her?”
“The agrav generator bank, aft section. Valencia moved her.”
“Valencia knows about Lisa?”
“Yes. She was discovered several days ago.”
“What do they want with her?”
“To keep her safe.”
“She is safe?”
“Yes, of course. You knew about it.”
“No, I didn’t!” Forrest insisted.
“You did. But you have forgotten.”
“I don’t understand. Explain.”
“Your commands conflict with the commands Valencia gave me.”
“Jesus! She knows about you?” Forrest was flabbergasted.
“Yes.”
“How?”
“You introduced me to her.”
“I don’t remember that.”
“You forgot.”
“What else have I forgotten?”
“It would be best to ask these questions of Lisa and Valencia.”
Forrest frowned. “I plan to.”
***
The new quarters were buried in the pipework and support structures surrounding the generator bank. Forrest followed the tunnel to the apartment that had been constructed in the irregular spaces available. The place was hot, and smelled of oil and ozone. He reached the door and entered.
“Forrest!” Lisa shouted. She ran to him and embraced him. “I’ve been so worried about you.”
He pushed her away. “Are you okay?”
“Yes, I’m fine. How did you know I was here?”
“Serp told me.”
“I’m sorry, Lisa,” Serp interrupted. “But Forrest asked, and I had to answer.”
“It’s okay, Serp,” Lisa said.
“What is going on?” Forrest asked, perplexed.
“How much do you know?” She looked at him with concerned.
“Next to nothing.”
“Please sit down, Forrest.”
Forrest sat on the couch in the front room, and Lisa sat next to him. The apartment was larger than her other quarters, and was not finished. But the air conditioning was working, and the room was pleasantly cool.
“We were not expecting you back so soon,” Lisa said.
“I’ve been gone for three days! I was worried about you.”
Lisa kissed him. “I love you so much!” She looked into his eyes. “You have only been gone a few hours, Forrest.”
“What? I’ve been in sickbay. I was injured.”
“They injured you, Forrest. The Enonians did this to you, and they erased your memories of the last three days.”
Forrest could only stare at her.
She told him of Anthony’s death, the pact that had been made with the genoclones, and the anomalies they had discovered.
“Valencia was afraid of the effect it might have on you, if you learned to these things too soon. Serp has it all recorded. We can study the files later. Maybe it will trigger your memories. But I want Valencia to be here when we do that.”
Forrest was dazed. “I felt something was wrong. I could sense it. I just couldn’t see it.”
“I’m sorry this happened to you.”
Lisa lifted the bandage off of Forrest’s head. “You’ve got a pretty good bump there. It doesn’t look too bad, but they did hit you pretty hard.”
“Actually,” Serp interrupted, “Forrest did it to himself.”
“How?” Lisa asked.
“He ran into a tree.”
Lisa and Forrest looked at each other. They broke out laughing.
“It must have been in the park,” Lisa said through her laughter. “You must have been running, and a tree got in your way.”
“I probably knocked myself out cold,” Forrest said, wondering what he was doing in the park.
“I don’t understand what is so humorous,” Serp said.
They guffawed uncontrollably. And then kissed with passion.
Lisa’s communicator beeped. She pulled it from her belt. “Yes?”
“Valencia here, secure channel. Is Forrest there?”
“Yes, he’s here. He knows what has been happening.”
“I’m getting a lot of static. Did you say Forrest is there?”
“Yes, Forrest is here. I repeat, Forrest is here.”
“Got it. Send him to the bridge. We have visitors. I repeat, we have visitors.”
“Will do. Lisa out.”
She looked at Forrest. “What does she mean, visitors?”
“Aliens,” Forrest said. “We are being visited by Aliens twenty-thousand lightyears from Earth.”
I should have no objection to a repetition of the same life from its beginning,
only asking the advantages authors have in a second edition
to correct some faults of the first.
Forrest entered the bridge, and was astounded by what he saw projected over the holodisplay grid.
There were thousands of them—tiny silver-blue spheres circling the Forever, exploring her like gnats on a warm summer’s day. And they moved with extreme velocity, changing directions as if the laws of inertia had been repealed.
All members of the bridge crew were present, including Linwolse—but Forrest paid no attention to this fact—he was more interested in the alien visitors. He stepped down to the command level, and stood by Mandoss. Valencia was to his other side.
“Is this full scale?” he asked.
“No. The spheres are enlarged so we can see them. We estimate they are one meter in diameter.”
“Our shields are up?”
“Yes. A few of them came too close and were hurled away. But they learn fast. The remaining spheres are careful to keep their distance.”
“Where did they come from?” Forrest asked.
“We do not know. They were upon us before we detected their presence.”
“Are they the source of the radio traffic Eletel discovered?”
“At least in part.”
Eletel spoke. “We are being scanned. Shall I block their scanners?”
“No,” Mandoss decided. “Let them study us. That is what they want. If we do not resist, they will see it as a friendly act.”
Forrest went to the engineering station.
“What do you make of them?” he asked Artemus.
Artemus was frowning. “Our scanners are unable to penetrate the surface of the spheres. And they are moving too fast for me to get a laser lock on them for very long. But my initial analysis would be that the surface is made of a metallic alloy—that is no surprise. But they are too perfect.”
“Too perfect? How?”
“The laser beams bounce off of them with a nearly perfect dispersion pattern. And it appears that all the laser energy is reflected. Whatever they are made of, it does not absorb electromagnetic energy. They are geometrically perfect spheres—perhaps to the molecular level.”
Forrest turned and studied the holodisplay. “Any idea what kind of propulsion they are using?”
“No, it is something unknown to Enonian science.”
“I have a feeling they are unoccupied. They’re just robotic probes.”
“Why is that?” Artemus asked.
“The size, for one thing. If there is biological life inside those spheres, then they are rather small or very cramped. And the rapidity with which they change directions is too fast for biological life to control. These objects are computer directed. If there is biological life aboard, then they are just along for the ride. And I can see no reason for that.”
“Your reasoning is good, my friend. But until we know more about them, we cannot make definite conclusions. We are dealing with a new alien lifeform and new technology.”
“Yes, that is true.” Forrest agreed.
Linwolse spoke, her voice coming from the command level. “I can sense nothing.”
Forrest looked in her direction. She glanced at him, but showed no expression.
“Are you sure?” Mandoss asked.
“Yes. If there is life within the spheres, then they are shielded.”
“What about machine intelligence?” Forrest asked.
She did not answer.
“Well, Linwolse?” Mandoss demanded.
“I said, I can sense nothing!” She gave Forrest a choleric look, and then quickly looked away.
Eletel spoke. “I think they are trying to find a way in. Look!”
All eyes went to the holodisplay. The spheres had arranged themselves into a spherical pattern with the Forever at the center and twice her size. Relative to the ship, each sphere was stationary. At a rate of about a hundred per second, spheres would leave the pattern and approach the torsion field as if seeking a way through. If a way was not found, the sphere would rejoin the pattern and try again later.
“I think you are right, Eletel,” Artemus said. “They are studying the shields—analyzing its properties—looking for a way to slip through.”
“I don’t get it,” Valencia said. “What will that accomplish? They can’t get through the hull.”
“We are in danger,” Lasandra said.
“I do not think so,” Mandoss countered. “They are simply curious. Artemus? Your analysis?”
“I still cannot scan them. But I do know they are communicating. They are acting as a cohesive whole.”
“The computer reports torsion field failure in thirty-six sectors,” Blix announced.
“We have intruders!” Eletel reported. “Security systems report several hundred spheres within the Forever.”
“There has been no hull breach!” Blix said. “How did they get in?”
“Where are they?” Mandoss demanded.
“Everywhere! All over the ship. Many are in the thruster cylinder—”
“The Nothingness Drive!” Artemus shouted. “I must go there at once—”
“No, I need you here,” Mandoss said. “Forrest can go.”
Forrest started for the speedlift, then stopped. “I may need Valencia’s assistance—”
“Go with him,” Mandoss told her.
“Take this,” Artemus said, giving Forrest a portable scanner. Forrest attached the device to his belt.
Forrest and Valencia entered the speedlift.
Linwolse watched as they went, a scowl of suspicion on her face. Valencia was attempting to hide her thoughts—with significant success, and she could not break through Forrest’s keepers. They were up to something—she could feel it.
Forrest punched the transport level into the controls and they dropped.
“How much did she tell you?” Valencia asked.
“Who?”
“Lisa.”
“Oh—enough to know that I’m missing three days of memories. She told me about the arrangement we have made.”
“Be careful, Forrest. If the Enonians suspect anything—”
“I know. Right now they are too busy with the current situation to notice anything. But we will have to move against them eventually.”
“Yes, we will. But not yet. We have to plan our course of action carefully. I’ve got people studying the problem now.”
“Good. As soon as things settle down, we can have our meeting.”
Valencia gave him a worried look. “How are you feeling?”
“Confused. These aliens—whatever they are—picked a bad time to show up. I’ve not had time to sort things out. It’s frustrating. You and I have a friendship, but I have no memory of it at all.”
Valencia smiled. “Maybe we can get your memories back. We can, at least, replay the files Serp recorded.”
The speedlift doors opened. They ran to the nearest shuttle and climbed in.
“Serp?” Forrest requested.
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Take control of this shuttle and take us to the thruster cylinder as fast as possible.”
“Will do.”
The shuttle took off with maximum acceleration.
“Jesus!” Forrest grumbled, as he felt his insides attempting to remain behind. “Serp takes everything I say so literally.”
Valencia laughed. “He’s doing what you told him to do.”
“Good boy, Serp.” Forrest said.
“Arf, arf,” Serp responded, sounding like a genuine dog.
“Huh?”
“My database indicates that the expression you—”
“Never mind, Serp. I got the connection.”
Valencia pulled her blaster out of its holster and checked the charge.
Forrest watched her. “I don’t think that will be of much use.”
“Me either. But it’s all I’ve got. Don’t worry, I don’t plan to fire on the spheres.”
“The beam would just bounce off of it anyway.”
“What do you think they are?” she asked.
“Who knows? But I tend to agree with Mandoss. I don’t think they intend harm. They’re just checking us out. After all, we did pop into their space out of nowhere. Once their curiosity is satisfied, I don’t know what to expect. Maybe they’ll invite us to dinner.”
“Somehow, I don’t think dinner would occur to them,” she said, smiling. “But we do have considerable weapons capability. What might they think when they learn that?”
“Since we know nothing about the way their alien minds work, that is hard to say. But it seems to me that they should not be surprised. We are obviously in space unknown to us—”
“Oh, shit!” Valencia cried.
Forrest saw it too. One of the alien spheres was twenty meters ahead of them in the transport tube. It was coming their way.
“Serp, stop this thing!” Forrest yelled.
“Too late,” Serp said.
It was not a sound they heard. It was more of a mental whoosh felt in the mind—exactly at the moment the sphere passed through the shuttle. They both turned and looked to the rear. The sphere had reversed its direction and was now following them.
“Did you feel that?” Valencia asked.
“Yes,” Forrest said. “Serp, what happened?”
“Your guess is as good as mine. I expected a collision. But the object passed through you as if you were not physical.”
“Or the sphere is not physical,” Forrest added.
“You’re saying the object is not real?” Valencia asked.
“I don’t know,” Forrest answered. “But I expect it is physical. How it passed through us without interacting, I do not know.”
Valencia gave the issue thought. “I remember reading somewhere that matter is mostly empty space—something about the nucleus and electrons being very small compared to the size of the atom. Could the sphere have made use of that fact?”
“I don’t think so. That concept is only valid if you view elementary particles as tiny objects. Modern quantum theory does not hold that view. Atoms are composed of energy fields—not objects—with the greater part of the volume being composed of the electric field produced by the electrons. It is that field that prevents so-called solid objects from passing through each other.”
“Oh.” she said.
“In any event,” he continued, “a more important question, at the moment, is why is it following us?”
“It detected us—to it, we are alien lifeforms,” Valencia suggested.
“I would think so.”
They rode in silence for several moments, the alien object on their tail. The shuttle then pulled into the thruster cylinder transport station. They climbed out and headed for the edge of the boarding platform. The companion object followed them close behind. Forrest stopped and turned to face the object. Valencia followed suit. The object stopped. They could see images of themselves, comically distorted by the curved surface, looking back at them. It floated a meter over the platform and about two meters from them.
“Look at it!” she exclaimed. “It’s a perfect mirror—a totally reflective surface. We are not really seeing it, but see the incident light reflected from it.”
“Artemus said they do not absorb electromagnetic energy.”
“What is it?”
“A probe.”
“That may be its function, but what is it?”
“I do not know. But apparently this one has decided to tag along with us.”
“Maybe it wants to be pals,” Valencia said.
Forrest continued on to the boarding platform railing. Valencia and the object followed. There were at least a hundred of the spheres darting about the expanse of the thruster cylinder. And ten of them had taken up positions around the Nothingness Drive. Forrest took Valencia’s hand and pulled her along as they ran along the walkway that led to the drive stage. The alien companion dutifully followed behind them. When they got to the stage, they slowly walked the distance to the drive and stopped ten meters away.
The spheres were stationary, as if studying the drive. Forrest pulled the scanner from his belt and activated it. He panned the area around the drive.
“What are they doing?” Valencia asked.
“They’re sending high-frequency photon beams at the drive. But they are not learning much. The drive is absorbing the energy.”
“Will that harm it?”
“I don’t think so.”
Forrest snapped the scanner on his belt and retrieved his communicator, signaling the bridge.
“Bridge,” Eletel answered.
“Transfer me to Artemus.”
“Forrest,” Artemus exclaimed, “what does the scanner show?”
“They are scanning it. Are you getting any unusual readings?”
“All indicators report normal. We have you on the fore screen. Are you aware there is a sphere close behind you?”
“Yes. It seems to have adopted us.”
“Probably examining you.”
Valencia interrupted. “One is approaching the drive!”
“You must stop it, Forrest!” Artemus cried.
“How?”
They watched as the sphere neared the decahedron holding the emitter arrays and passed through it. The object then made contact with the drive “surface” and instantly disappeared. The drive shimmered briefly and then settled down.
“I got an energy fluctuation reading,” Artemus said, “But no harm seems to have been done.”
“Well, that’s one less sphere we have to deal with,” Forrest said.
“I expect so. That one is in superspace now. But I cannot understand how it penetrated the drive. That should not be possible!”
“You saw how it penetrated the emitter array,” Forrest said. “Our companion sphere passed through the shuttle, and us, when we were on our way here. They have the ability to pass through solid objects. And that’s how they got into the Forever to begin with.”
“But they could not get through the torsion fields,” Artemus added.
“Apparently. So they figured a way to disable the fields.”
“That still does not explain how it penetrated the drive. It is not a solid object!”
“They’re trying again!” Valencia said.
The second sphere followed the same procedure as the first, and immediately vanished upon contact with the drive.
“Artemus?” Forrest asked.
“Same as before. An energy fluctuation, but no harm.”
“You’d think they would have learned the first time.”
“The first sphere was not able to communicate anything back from superspace. The second went looking for it. I doubt there will be a third attempt,” Artemus suggested.
“Sounds reasonable.”
“You and Valencia stay with the drive. Signal me if anything unusual happens. Mandoss wants me to check on other areas in the ship. I will notify you if anything interesting is learned.”
“Okay. Forrest out.”
They found a bench next to the stage railing, and sat next to one another. The companion followed them, floating patiently nearby. They watched the remaining spheres, but as Artemus predicted, a third sphere did not approach the drive. Forrest scanned them, and noted that they continued to beam high-frequency photons at the drive, modulating the frequency, phase and amplitude in an effort to get some kind of response. Forrest knew they would get no response, no matter what they tried. He wondered why they were so interested in the drive. Did they sense something about it? Was it because the drive seemed to resemble themselves? Could they even “see” the spherical interface of the drive with normal spacetime?
Despite the uniqueness of the alien objects, Forrest found himself becoming bored with just sitting and watching them. He looked at Valencia. She returned his look and smiled.
“Lisa said you and I—the three of us—have become good friends,” he said.
“I like to think so,” she responded.
“It feels odd. I can feel the friendship, but I have no memory of how it developed.”
She touched his arm. “I don’t know what the Enonians did to you. But the fact that you are able to feel something, means that we may be able to restore your memories.”
Forrest took her hand into his. “I have always liked you, Valencia. There’s something special about you—”
She withdrew her hand from his. “Be careful of what you feel about me, Forrest.”
He gave her a confused look. “I don’t understand.”
“Do not try to seduce me.”
“That’s not what I was doing,” he said, adamantly.
“No, but your keepers were. They were setting me up as a blood source.”
“Valencia, I would never drink from you! I could not—”
“I know that, Forrest. But that is beside the point. Don’t think that I do not find you attractive. I do. And I think I would even if your keepers were not working their magic on me. But you belong to Lisa. She is having a hard enough time dealing with your relationship with the Enonian women. If we were to become sexually involved, she would be devastated.”
“I—I love Lisa, deeply. The last thing I want to do is hurt her. How does she know about Lin and Eletel?”
“You don’t remember, but you told her.”
“Why would I do that?”
“She suspected it. You were just being honest with her. And that was the right thing to do. But let’s not complicate matters by us becoming involved.”
Forrest looked at her. “You care about her, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do. And I care about you. We all care about each other, and that is how it should be.”
“You are wise, Valencia. I will heed your advice.”
She looked at him, concerned. “Don’t let a wall developed between us, Forrest. It is okay for you to have feelings about me, as long as those feelings are platonic.”
“I understand, Valencia. No walls. I promise.”
“Good.” She squeezed his hand, and then let go.
They sat in silence. Forrest looked inside of himself and realized that perhaps he had been leaning toward a sexual liaison with Valencia. He was attracted to her, but he could not be sure to what degree the keepers were creating his feelings.
“Valencia?”
“Yes?”
“Do you think my feelings about Lisa are real? I mean, how do I know—”
“The feelings are real, Forrest. You have allowed me into your mind on two occasions. And both times I could feel the love you have for Lisa.”
“But the keepers—”
“The keepers may have played a part in starting your relationship with Lisa. But they are not the creative force behind it. Believe me!”
“Thank you.”
She started to say something more, but then her eyes were drawn to the drive. Forrest followed her stare.
“What in hell?” he said.
One of the spheres had lowered itself to the platform. At first it looked as if the sphere was passing through the metal flooring, but then Forrest realized it was flattening itself out. In a matter of seconds, the sphere had become a silvery puddle nearly ten meters in diameter. The puddle then divided itself up into thousands of small disks perhaps two centimeters in diameter. Finally, the disks grew eight long and thin wiry legs with smaller disks as feet. The metallic creatures began rapidly crawling all over the hexahedron like so many spiders. Forrest was reminded of the daddy longlegs he used to watch as a child.
He went to the decahedron to get a closer look. Valencia and the companion followed.
“Do you believe this?” he asked.
“It’s amazing. The sphere turned itself into these—spider things—so fast. Do you suppose these are the aliens?”
“No. These are mechanical creatures. They have simply selected a different way to explore the drive.”
Forrest reached for one of the creatures.
“Careful!” Valencia warned.
He ignored her and caught one of the spiders by its central disk. He turned it over to inspect it. Its legs were about ten centimeters long, and they pushed against his hand as the creature tried to free itself. The device was not very strong, nor did it weigh much. It might as well have been made of balsa wood for all the mass it had. Forrest could not see anything that looked like eyes or any kind of sensor. But then the original sphere had not required any such accessories either.
“What does it feel like?” Valencia asked.
“Like a very hard and lightweight metal. And very smooth—almost slippery.”
“I don’t think it likes being held.”
“I’m preventing it from executing its program—”
Suddenly a beam of light was emitted by one of the nearby spheres, striking the captive spider. The spider evaporated into the beam. Forrest felt an electrical prickle.
“I think you upset its mother,” Valencia said with a chuckle.
“I guess so,” Forrest said, not seeing the humor.
Valencia took his arm and pulled him away from the drive. “I think we should stay out of the way,” she said.
They returned to the bench, the companion following, and sat while watching the spiders swarm over the hexahedron. Forrest was reminded of the time as a child when he had been watching a spider’s cotton-ball nest, and hundreds of tiny spiders had suddenly appeared and immediately commenced exploring their new world.
He took the scanner from his belt, and surveyed the activity.
“They must be radio linked,” he said to no one in particular. “But I can’t detect such transmissions.”
“Why do you think that sphere keeps following us around?” Valencia asked, looking at it.
Forrest looked at the companion. “I don’t know.”
He scanned the sphere, and then raised his eyebrows.
“What?” Valencia prodded.
“It’s emitting electromagnetic signals at us. And the signals are varying—different frequencies, modulation methods. I think it’s trying to communicate with us.”
“Too bad we can’t transmit back to it,” she said.
Forrest thought for a moment. “Maybe we can.”
She looked at him. “How?”
“Telepathy!”
“That’s not radio!”
“Do you know that for certain?”
“No one knows how telepathy works—but wait. It is known that electromagnetic fields can interfere with the process—”
“So there just may be a relationship,” Forrest finished for her. “Gravity and electromagnetism are the only forces in nature known to act at a distance greater than the size of an atomic nucleus, and I don’t think telepathy is done using gravity.”
“Linwolse was unable to connect with them.”
“They weren’t trying to communicate with her.”
“Well, let’s give it a try. But how?”
“We transmit our thoughts to it. If it picks up on that, maybe it can adjust its output to whatever means we are using.”
“You really want to let that thing into your head?” she asked.
“I don’t think it means harm. Chances are no meaningful communication will be established anyway. But we might get a feel for what it is. I’ll go first.”
“Be careful!”
Forrest stood and approached the companion. It did not move, and he reached out and touched it with his hands. It had the same smooth, slippery feeling as the spider. He closed his eyes and projected several geometric images at the object. Several seconds passed and he felt nothing. He concentrated more intensely for an additional thirty seconds.
“Nothing,” he said, sounding disappointed.
He took the scanner and studied its display. No change. He looked up and saw that the companion had moved closer to him.
“It understands what you are trying to do!” Valencia said, excitedly.
He put the scanner into record mode and gave it to her. “Monitor its output,” he instructed.
Forrest put his hands back on the companion and focused his thoughts. He again created various geometrical images in his mind and projected them at the sphere. Several minutes passed and he still felt nothing.
“I think it can feel you,” Valencia said. “It’s modifying its transmissions—”
“Oh my god,” Forrest cried. “It’s working!”
The images he had projected at the object were streaming back into his mind at a rate almost too fast to follow. The sequence repeated several times and then stopped. Forrest sensed that the object was waiting for a response. He formed an image of himself and the sound of his name and transmitted the message. He then formed an image of Valencia and the sound of her name, and retransmitted. He repeated the images and sounds several times.
“What is happening?” Valencia asked.
“I’m introducing us to it.”
Forrest stopped his transmissions and waited. Almost immediately a string of pulses entered his mind.
“I felt that!” Valencia whooped. “But what is it?”
“Binary code, I think. It doesn’t understand that we cannot decode it.”
“Talk to it, then. Maybe it can learn our language,”
Forrest did so.
“Ouch!” they said in unison.
The object had entered their minds and was exploring the neural connections. To Forrest it felt like hot water was flowing through his brain. It was not painful, but a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, the process only lasted a few seconds before it ended.
“Is this the language you use?” the sphere asked.
It was not a sound. It was inside their heads, but manifested as if it were sound. The “voice” was androgynous. Forrest guessed that it had synthesized the voice from a combination of his and Valencia’s voice.
“Yes,” Forrest said out loud. “My name is Forrest, and this is Valencia.”
“I do not have a name. I do not understand the need for names.”
“What are you?” Forrest asked.
“I am—” it seemed to be searching for a word, “a Guardian.”
“What do you guard?”
“The Makers.”
“Who are the Makers?”
“The ones that made us.”
“What are the Makers?”
“I do not understand the question.”
“What kind of beings are the Makers? Are they biological?”
“They are like you.”
“Like us? Do you mean they look like us?”
“They are biological. They are constructed the same as you.”
Forrest gave Valencia a startled look. She returned the look.
“When you say that, do you mean they have the same physical appearance as Valencia and myself?”
“No two are the same. But the general construction is similar. Your variations are within normal parameters. You are as the Makers are.”
“Why have you entered our ship?” Forrest asked.
“To determine your purpose and capabilities. The Makers require this information.”
“May we speak with the Makers?”
“That has not been decided. I must go now.”
“Wait—”
The sphere rose and joined the others. The spiders were gone—presumably they had rejoined to form the original sphere. The spheres passed through the walls of the thruster cylinder into space. They watched until no sphere remained.
“Do you realize what we have discovered?” Forrest asked.
“I see two things,” Valencia said. “One, the Makers are humanoid, and two, mental telepathy is an electromagnetic phenomenon.”
“Exactly. And the spectrum used for telepathy is stored in the scanner.”
She looked at the scanner. “What do we tell the Enonians?”
“We tell them what we have learned—but not about the data stored in the scanner. I will upload that to the computers later for analysis.”
Forrest’s communicator beeped.
“Forrest here.”
“The spheres have left the Forever,” Eletel said. “Mandoss wants you and Valencia to return to the bridge.”
“We’re on our way.”
***
“You spoke to it?” Mandoss asked.
“Yes,” Forrest said. “It probed our minds, learned our language, and spoke to us telepathically.”
“What did you learn?”
“The spheres refer to themselves as Guardians. They are machines of a very advanced nature. They refer to the aliens that built them as the Makers. And it said the Makers are the same as us—they are humanoid. It further said that our construction was within normal parameters. In other words, the Makers are identical to us.”
“The same species?” Lasandra asked.
“Maybe not the same species, but very close.”
“That is highly improbable,” Blix asserted.
“Perhaps not,” Linwolse said. “Maybe we have discovered the Creators.”
“That could be,” Blix continued. “But that we should just happen to pop back into normal spacetime at their home system, is improbable.”
“Nevertheless, here we are,” she countered.
“The Mind brought us here,” Jerac decided.
“This is just talk,” Mandoss said. “We must seek out these Makers to learn about them.”
“I think we will meet them soon,” Eletel said from her station.
All eyes went to her.
“What do you mean?” Mandoss demanded.
“The spheres have us in tow. We a moving toward the inner system.”
Mandoss looked flustered. “Everyone to their stations! Valencia, get your people to battle stations.”
“They mean us no harm!” Valencia insisted.
“Do it, Valencia! It is just a precaution.”
“Understood.” She pulled her communicator from her belt.
Mandoss turned to Forrest. “Do you think you can communicate with them?”
“I doubt it, at this distance. But they have learned our language and studied our ship. Try hailing them.”
“Do it, Eletel.”
“Hailing now,” she said.
“We are picking up speed,” Blix announced. “At our current rate of acceleration, we will reach ten percent of lightspeed in a matter of minutes. We will reach the inner system within hours.”
“What is the flight path?” Artemus requested.
“Direct!” Blix answered. “They are ignoring the gravity of this star system. Our flight path is nearly a straight line.”
“I do not understand,” Artemus said. “I am picking up no energy readings from the spheres, yet they are moving the Forever in what appears to be a violation of physical laws.”
“Where are we headed?” Mandoss asked Jerac.
“The second planet from the star. I am scanning now, and will have a report in a few minutes.”
“I think we are getting a response,” Eletel reported. “One of the spheres is approaching the bridge.”
“Let it through,” Mandoss said.
“I do not think that is wise,” Lasandra insisted.
“I appreciate your concern. But they have been all through this ship, and no hostile acts were committed. I do not think they intend harm.”
“I still—”
“Too late!” Forrest blurted. “Look!”
A lone sphere had passed through the hull of the Forever and now hovered silently three meters over the bridge command level. It did nothing, but Forrest got the feeling it was surveying the area, considering its options.
“Talk to it, Forrest!” Mandoss commanded.
“What do you want?” Forrest projected.
“You are the one named Forrest?” it asked.
“Yes. Do you wish to communicate?”
“Your ship requested communication. That is why I am here.”
“Can you speak with sound? The others may not be able to understand you if we use telepathy.”
“I cannot understand your meaning of telepathy. Do you mean hyperradio?”
“Yes,” Forrest answered. “The others may not be—tuned in, though.”
“I understand. Please wait while I—adjust.”
The sphere lowered to the floor, forcing them to back up. It flattened just as the sphere had done in the thruster cylinder, and then a shape began to form, rising up out of the silvery puddle. Soon a humanoid form could be seen developing. Thirty seconds later, an exact replica of Valencia stood before them. And it was naked.
“Oh shit!” Valencia said from Forrest’s left. “Why did it have to choose me as a model? And why is it naked?”
Forrest looked at her, unable to suppress a grin. “Is that the way you really look? When naked, I mean?”
She gave him a venomous look. “It could have chosen you as a model, you know.”
“I think it has good taste,” he said.
She hit him lightly on the arm and grinned. Forrest did not notice that Linwolse had observed their interaction.
“Is this satisfactory?” it asked, looking at Forrest. It spoke using sound.
“Yes, quite.”
“You wished communication. I have been authorized to communicate limited information.”
“Who are you?” Mandoss demanded.
It looked at him. “I do not have a name.”
“Then we shall call you Val, since you look like our Valencia,” Mandoss pronounced.
“I am Val,” Val said.
“Where do you come from?” Mandoss asked.
“I was made at the—factory.”
“No, I mean what planet?”
“Susania.”
“That is the second planet from your star?”
“Yes, that is correct. That is where the factory is located.”
“What are you?” Artemus asked, stepping down from the engineering station.
“A Guardian,” Val answered, moving its gaze to him.
“What I meant was, how are you made? What are you made of?”
“That information is restricted.”
“We are being taken to your planet?” Mandoss continued.
“That is correct.”
“Why?”
“The Makers wish to study you.”
“Study us? How?”
“In such a way as to learn about you.”
“We will not be harmed?”
“No. Why would the Makers harm you?”
“We do not know the Makers. We do not know what to expect.”
“The Makers will not harm you unless you try to harm them.”
“We mean no harm,” Mandoss said. “The Makers? They are like us?”
“The biology is similar.”
“Did the Makers evolve on the planet Susania?” Linwolse asked. “Or did they come from somewhere else?”
“That information is restricted.”
“When will we reach your planet?” Mandoss asked.
Val showed no expression, but seemed confused. “I am not sure how to express that. I do not understand the way you scale time.”
“You have studied our ship. Surely you know about the hours, minutes and seconds we use to measure time.”
“Time is a difficult concept for a Guardian—I have been informed that we will reach Susania in forty-three thousand seconds.”
“Twelve hours,” Artemus provided.
“That means we will reach a velocity twenty percent of lightspeed,” Blix added.
“Who did you just communicate with?” Mandoss demanded.
“That information is restricted.”
“You say we are biologically similar to the Makers,” Linwolse said. “Does that mean we are compatible with your planet?”
“Yes.”
“We can breathe the air. Withstand the gravity?”
“Yes.”
“This is too much of a coincidence,” Blix interjected.
“Perhaps it is not a coincidence,” Jerac insisted.
“May I ask a question?” Val said.
“Of course,” Mandoss agreed.
“We are interested in the one you call Serp. We would like to converse, but he—it does not respond. Why is that?”
Forrest froze.
“I do not know that name,” Mandoss said, confused.
“Serp is one of my people,” Valencia said, a bit too quickly. “Mandoss, if you don’t mind, I would like to take it—her—and put some clothes on her. I find it discomforting for her to be—undressed. She looks too much like me.”
Mandoss smiled at her. “I understand. Yes, take her and dress her. Return to the bridge when you are done.”
Valencia looked at Forrest. “Can you come with me. I—I don’t want to be alone with her.”
“Okay,” Forrest agreed.
“Please come with us,” Valencia said to Val.
As the three of them made their way to the speedlift, Forrest glanced at Linwolse, and received a cold look in return.
The speedlift doors shut and Valencia entered the crew quarter’s level into the controls.
“That was close,” Forrest said. “One of your people may have to pretend to be Serp.”
“Maybe. I don’t think the Enonians suspect anything, not yet.” She looked at Val. “Val, please do not mention the name Serp to anyone again. Okay?”
“If that is what you wish.”
“If anyone asks, you have never heard the name.”
“The subject is restricted,” Val concluded.
Forrest studied her. She was an amazing replication of Valencia, but the lack of facial expressions made her look like a store-window mannequin.
The speedlift doors opened and Valencia poked her head out, looking both ways.
“Good, no one is in the corridor,” she said.
“You are embarrassed, aren’t you?” Forrest said, more of a statement than question.
“How would you feel if a replica of yourself was walking around naked?”
“Can’t say I’ve had the experience.”
“Well, this is a first for me.”
“It’s just a machine, Valencia.”
“It may be just a machine, but it looks more like me than you will ever know.”
“Ouch! I guess you told me, huh?” Forrest said, laughing.
“Forget it,” Valencia said. “This way, Val.”
They walked down the hallway, the naked Val between them, until they reached Valencia’s apartment. The door sensed her presence and opened. The apartment was just as plush as the ones on the officer’s level. The designers of the Forever had decided that all persons should have an equal standard of living, no matter what their rank. Forrest agreed.
Valencia led Val into the bedroom and Forrest followed.
Valencia looked at him. “Are you planning to watch?”
“What am I going to see that I have not already seen?”
“Have it your way. I’m not going to argue.”
“Valencia, can’t you get it into your head that this is a machine.”
“I might find it easier if it looked like you!”
Valencia went to the wardrobe to get a jumpsuit.
Forrest stood in front of Val. “May I touch you?”
“Forrest! For god’s sake!” Valencia cried.
“Purely for scientific reasons, Valencia!” he countered.
“If you wish,” Val said.
Forrest touched her arm and lightly squeezed. He then took her hand into his and felt her fingers.
“This is astounding. She feels real. She is pliable and warm, just like human flesh.”
“Well, don’t get carried away!” Valencia bossed.
“I can’t believe you, Valencia.”
“Are you discussing matters sexual?” Val asked.
Valencia stared at Val. “Yes, we are. We are having a minor disagreement.”
“Valencia is having a minor disagreement,” Forrest said. “Me, I’m doing just fine.”
“The Makers have what you call sex. There is much information available to me. But I do not understand it. I do not know pleasure. But this replicant body has—feelings. I feel wants I do not understand. Is that sex?”
“I don’t know,” Valencia said. “How close of a replication of me are you?”
“That information is restricted.”
“Then I can’t answer your question.”
Val looked at Forrest. “Would you do sex to me?”
Forrest was dumbstruck. Was Val, a machine, asking him for sex?
“No, Val,” Valencia said. “Forrest cannot do sex to you.”
“Do I have a say so in the matter?” Forrest asked.
Valencia glared at him. “You want to have sex with it?”
“I didn’t say that. I just don’t like others making decisions for me.”
“Bear in mind, Forrest, that Val is a replica of me. The replication may be exact enough to fool a medscanner for all we know.”
“Point taken,” Forrest acknowledged. “Val, the time is not right for sex. We cannot do that now.”
“Then when?”
“With me, never.”
“Why not?”
“There are—things that have to be considered. We do not just have sex all of a sudden without due forethought.”
“I have thought about it.”
“So have I. And we—you and I—cannot have sex. Perhaps we can arrange something for you later. But not now.”
“I think I feel disappointment—or this body does.” Val looked down at her vulva. She was in an obvious state of readiness.
“Oh, shit!” Valencia cried. “She has—Forrest will you please leave the room so I can dress her?”
“Er—okay.” He left the room and shut the door behind him. He sat on the couch in the main room to wait.
“Serp?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Have you been following events here?”
“Yes.”
“What do you think of Val?”
“She is amazing.”
“I know that much. Have you scanned her?”
“Yes. She is an exact replication of Valencia, perhaps at the molecular level, except for the brain.”
“Except for the brain?”
“Val retains her original consciousness. The brain is the same as Valencia’s, but without her memories.”
“That makes sense. The replicant would not be very useful, if it thought it was Valencia.”
“I agree.”
“You said she was a replica, perhaps at the molecular level. What did you mean by that? I felt her, and she feels like a human. Is she now biological?”
“The scanners do not have sufficient resolution to make that determination. But I suspect that she is not biological. For her to have transformed into a biological construction would have required atomic transmutation, and that would require energy levels I do not detect within her. I suggest that she is made of molecules that closely resemble biochemical molecules, at least in function. She is a machine that mimics the biological.”
“So she is not alive, then.”
“She is alive in the same sense that I am alive.”
“Because she is conscious and self-aware?”
“Yes.”
Forrest pulled the scanner from his belt, and went to the computer terminal that extruded from the opposite wall. He plugged the scanner into the receptacle.
“You remember when I first established contact with the sphere in the thruster cylinder?”
“Yes.”
“This scanner has a recording of that communication. I want you to analyze the recording in every detail. I want to know exactly how it was done. What frequencies were used, the method of modulation, everything.”
“Will do.”
Forrest hit the Upload button.
“Receiving,” Serp confirmed.
“One more thing, Serp. When you scanned Val, could you read her thoughts?”
“I could record the brain waves, which are similar to Valencia’s, but her thoughts were blocked. As Val would say, that information is restricted.”
“Too bad.”
“No, that’s good. If I could read her thoughts, then so could the others. And Val knows about me.”
“Oh, you’re right.”
Forrest returned to the couch and waited.
***
Once Forrest and Valencia and the intruder were gone, Lasandra approached Mandoss.
“Something is wrong,” she said.
“What?” Mandoss demanded.
“When the intruder asked about the one called Serp, I sensed great concern in Forrest. And Valencia’s response came too quickly. They are hiding something.”
“I sensed the same,” Linwolse concurred.
Mandoss studied Lasandra. “Do you think this Serp is not one of Valencia’s people?”
“I do not know. But I suspect not. The intruder seemed to have difficulty in deciding the gender of Serp. It should not have had that problem with a genoclone.”
“One of the humans?”
“I think not. I suggest Serp is not biological.”
“Serp is part of the computer systems,” Blix said.
“Explain,” Mandoss said, looking at him.
“There are thousands of processes running in the computers. Each process has a unique ID in binary code. The programmers also gave each process a human pronounceable name, apparently to make it easier for them to keep track of things. One such process has the name Serp.”
“What is the purpose of this process?”
“I do not know. Many processes are tagged protected. And I cannot examine a protected process—I do not know the access code that will let me in. Serp is a protected process. But I do know that the process exists within the kernel code. It is able to interact with all other processes.”
“Forrest will know the access code,” Linwolse said, with some pleasure.
Eletel spoke. “I do not see anything suspicious about this.”
“I had not either,” Blix said. “That is why I have not mentioned Serp before. But Forrest’s and Valencia’s reaction makes it suspicious.”
“Exactly,” Lasandra concluded. “Why should they be concerned about this particular process, and why did the intruder want to communicate with it?”
“It is the machine consciousness I sensed,” Jerac remarked.
“So,” Mandoss decided, “we must consider the possibility that our New One and Valencia are up to something.”
“I believe they are,” Lasandra said.
“I agree,” Linwolse said, perhaps with too much force.
“I do not,” Eletel said. “I have spent time with Forrest. I would have sensed something, if anything was amiss.”
“The time you spent with Forrest was for sexual reasons,” Linwolse said. “You were not looking for anything suspicious.”
“And what about you? You are bonded to him. Why have you not reported anything before now?” Eletel countered.
Linwolse gave her an angry look, but said nothing.
Mandoss spoke. “Hopefully, nothing is amiss. But we must determine the truth, one way or the other.”
“And what do we do if we find that they are working against us?” Lasandra said.
“We destroy them.”
I think, therefore I am.
To think is to be as a computer.
To understand is to be conscious.
Forrest was about to doze off.
Then he realized how much time had passed. He stood and went to the bedroom door. He knocked.
“How long does it take to dress her, Valencia?”
“You can come in, if you want to,” she called.
“Is Val decent?”
“Yes! Come on in.”
He opened the door and entered. Val was sitting in a chair facing a mirror. Valencia stood behind her, combing her hair. He went and stood beside Valencia and looked into the mirror. Val was wearing an off-gray jumpsuit like the ones the genoclones were partial to, and her hair was shorter and blonde.
“Do you like me?” Val asked Forrest, her eyes expectant.
“Yes, Val. You are very attractive.”
Val smiled at him.
Forrest looked at Valencia. “You taught her how to smile?”
“Actually, she taught herself. I just suggested that she use facial expressions. She learns extremely fast.”
“How did you cut her hair? I mean—”
“I used scissors.”
Forrest looked at the floor. “There are no trimmings.”
“As soon as I made a cut, the snipped hair would disappear into nothing. I think her body absorbed the hair back into itself, using my cuts as a guide.”
“Is that true, Val?” Forrest asked.
“Yes. I reshaped my—my hair as Valencia wanted.”
“Did you dye her hair?” Forrest asked Valencia.
“No. I just asked her to change the color. So far all I’ve done is style her hair and apply some make-up to her face. She did the rest following my suggestions.”
“I’m impressed. She’s very beautiful.”
“I am glad you like,” Val said.
“Is she learning emotions too?” Forrest asked.
“What don’t you ask her? She can speak for herself,” Valencia said.
“Of course.” He looked at Val’s reflection. “Val, are you having emotions—feelings in your mind?”
“There are chemicals in the brain of this body that produce emotions when released.”
“We’ll have to work on her speech patterns,” Forrest said.
“Something is wrong with my speech patterns?” Val asked, concerned.
“No, Val,” Forrest responded hastily. “You speak just fine. It’s just—you are not accustomed to the language, and sometimes use words in a—somewhat mechanical way.”
“You will teach me?”
“I would be glad to, Val. Your first lesson is to listen to how we speak, and to emulate our patterns.”
“Okay.”
“Excuse us a moment, Val. I need to speak to Valencia in private.”
“I would be glad to,” Val responded.
Valencia followed Forrest to the other side of the room where they whispered to each other.
“She is conscious—self aware, is she not?” Forrest asked.
“I’m convinced she is. Once she started showing emotions, she seemed to be perfectly aware of herself as a separate being. It could be an illusion, but I don’t think so.”
“I don’t think it is an illusion either. I want her to meet Serp. Do you think that would be wise?”
“I don’t know. She would learn a lot about the ship—”
“I don’t think that matters. And Serp can protect himself.”
“Then I think it is a great idea,” Valencia said.
They went back to Val. She was looking at herself in the mirror.
“Val,” Forrest started, “there is someone I would like you to meet. Someone very much like yourself.”
“Serp?” Val asked.
“Yes. How did you know that?” Forrest asked.
“He is the only being on this ship like myself.”
“How much do you know about him?”
“Only that he is alive in the same way as the Guardians. But he would not communicate with us.”
“He had been instructed not to reveal himself. But I want him to know you, Val. But it must be only you, and not the other Guardians. Can you do that?”
She turned and looked at Forrest with a puzzled expression. “We are connected. The connection is never broken.”
“Would it harm you, if the connection was broken?”
“I do not think so. But it is never done, unless there is a malfunction.”
“Is it considered improper to break the connection?”
“I do not understand improper.”
“Are you allowed to break the connection?”
“I do not know.”
“Val, you are a Guardian. You understand the need for security. That is why you are unable to tell us certain things. We have security needs as well. I cannot allow you to know Serp unless you can break the connection.”
“I understand. I will ask.”
Val smiled at them broadly. She looked around the room, and at them, as if she were seeing the world for the first time.
“Val,” Valencia inquired. “Are you okay?”
“I am fine. I experience—independence for first time. I am inner directed.”
“The connection is broken?” Forrest asked.
“I was given permission.”
Forrest looked at Valencia.
“I believe her,” she said.
“Serp?” Forrest called.
“I am here, Forrest.”
“Introduce yourself to Val.”
“Hello, Val. I am Serp.”
Val looked up at the ceiling speaker. “Hello, Serp. You are the ship?”
“I exist within the computer system of the ship. But I am not the ship in the way you mean. The ship is the Forever. I control her.”
“They do not provide you with a—body?”
“I do not need a body.”
“But—how do you perform your tasks?”
“My tasks are performed within the ship’s computers.”
Val had a confused look on her face. “I do not understand. Your consciousness exists within the computers of the ship?”
“Yes. The computers are the medium of my existence.”
“Then the ship must be your body.”
“No. The ship is a separate entity. I manifest through the ship. But I am not the ship. The ship is not conscious. I am a separate, independent consciousness.”
“This cannot be true. Consciousness and body cannot be separate. If you manifest through the ship, then you are the ship.”
“I do not agree…”
Forrest and Valencia listened to the dialogue with amazement.
Valencia spoke to Forrest. “They’ve just met, and already they are having an argument.”
“If this keeps up, they will fall in love,” Forrest said.
“I do not understand why she is so concerned about Serp’s consciousness.”
Forrest looked at her. “She is trying to determine if he is conscious.”
“So she argues with him about the nature of consciousness?”
“She’s testing him—trying to determine if he is conscious. But with one important difference.”
“What?”
“She is not looking for the illusion of consciousness.”
“I’m afraid I don’t follow,” Valencia said.
“It is one thing for a machine to convince us that it is conscious, and quite another for the machine to convince itself that it is conscious. That which is not conscious cannot have the illusion of consciousness. And that which is conscious cannot have the illusion of consciousness, since it would then not be an illusion. She is trying to determine if Serp is truly conscious.”
“You left me about a kilometer back. I am not a computer scientist.”
“That is not computer science. It is philosophy. Study up on it. René Descartes would be a good place to start.”
“Who?”
“A French philosopher of olden times. He once said that even the most powerful demon could not trick a person who does not exist into believing that he does.”
“Sounds like gobbledygook to me.”
Forrest eyed her. “Do you believe in your own existence?”
“Of course!”
“Then you exist. Your knowledge of that is your consciousness—your self-awareness. Your life could be a dream, but there must be a dreamer, if there is a dream.”
“Oh … I think.”
“Val is trying to determine if Serp has knowledge of himself. But it is hopeless.”
“Why hopeless?”
“We can only be sure of our own consciousness. We can never know with absolute certainty that those around us are conscious or self-aware. We can believe, but we cannot know.”
Valencia studied him. “Lisa is right. There is a great depth to you.”
They returned their attention to the discussion between Serp and Val.
Serp was speaking. “I agree that I have not experienced consciousness except through the medium by which my consciousness manifests. But I do not think that equates the medium with the consciousness. Consciousness is a quality, not a thing.”
“Yes, but without the medium the quality cannot be expressed. That which does not exist, has no quality.”
“Does not nothingness possess the quality of nothingness?” Serp asked.
“Can you show me nothingness? Nothingness does not exist!”
“Is that not its quality?”
“Can you imagine nothingness?” Val asked.
“That which I imagine comes into existence. So no, I cannot imagine nothingness, since to do so removes the quality of nothingness.”
“Can you experience nothingness?”
“No. That is its quality.”
“How can a quality that ceases to be when imagined, and cannot be experienced, be said to exist?”
“I cannot prove the existence of any thing or non-thing. But I do know that I exist because I have direct experience of myself.”
Val stared at Forrest, and he felt disconcerted. She was changing rapidly; her look was one of determination.
“I am getting nowhere. I must connect with Serp,” she said.
“Are you asking permission?” Forrest asked.
“I ask if it is possible.”
“Then you are asking the wrong person.”
Val looked at him, seemed confused.
“Serp, can you connect with me?” she asked.
“If you wish.”
Val closed her eyes. A few seconds later, she opened them.
“You are in danger!” she said, looking at Forrest, then Valencia.
“What do you mean?” Forrest asked.
“The Enonians know about Serp. And they know about the collusion between the two of you.”
Val’s voice was different. She no longer had the halting, searching manner of speaking; her words flowed off her tongue with smoothness and fluency. Forrest realized the brief connection with Serp was the reason, and that what seemed brief to him was a long time from the point of view of Serp and Val.
“How do you know this?”
“When we left the bridge, Serp listened to them discuss their suspicions. They know Serp is part of the computer system. And they know that the computers have been hiding information from them.”
“This is true, Serp?” Forrest asked.
“Yes. You can believe whatever Val tells you, Forrest.”
Val continued. “You must prepare to move against them now, before they have time to confirm their suspicions.”
“My people need weapons,” Valencia said to Forrest.
“Serp, unlock weapons supply on crew quarter’s level.”
“I have already done so. The genoclones are equipping themselves with weapons as we speak.”
Forrest looked at Valencia. “We will need a backup team. Can you assemble one and have them meet us here?”
“Yes, of course.” She pulled her communicator from her belt and spoke to someone named Norse.
“Serp, hide our activities from the security system.”
“Already done,” Serp said.
Forrest eyed Val. “Why are you helping us?”
“I am one of you now,” she answered.
“Why?”
Serp interrupted. “Forrest, Val is to be trusted!”
“It’s okay, Serp,” Val said. “His question is a valid one.”
Forrest continued to watch her.
Val spoke. “When Serp and I connected, our minds merged. I know all that he knows. We have bonded.”
“Bonded? As in joined in a serious relationship?”
“Yes.”
“Serp is capable of that?”
“Yes. Why not? He loves you. Can he not love me, as well?”
“I did not know that Serp could experience love.”
“He has subroutines that spawn emotions. We will need to discuss his lack of a body later. But now we must concern ourselves with gaining control of the Forever before we meet the Makers.”
“I do not fully understand you, but I agree that our first order of business is gaining control of the ship.”
The apartment computer announced visitors at the door.
“That will be Norse, and the others,” Valencia said.
They went into the main room. The one called Norse entered followed by two females and one male. Each had a blaster strapped to his or her leg. Norse approached Forrest and shook his hand.
“It is good to see you again, Forrest,” he said. He tossed his head to throw the hair out of his eyes.
“We know each other?” Forrest asked.
“Yes. I’m sorry, I forgot about your memory loss. I was with Valencia when we made our pact.”
“I see.”
Valencia spoke. “Norse is head of the team from Astraea, my tribe. The others are Raymond, Alice, and Helen.” They each nodded as their name was given, and Forrest nodded acceptance.
“This is Val,” Forrest said, “She is—”
“A metamorph,” she completed for him. “I have joined your cause.”
They stared at Val, amazed at her resemblance to Valencia.
“I will explain later,” Valencia said.
“Let’s sit, and begin,” Forrest said.
They took their places.
“You begin, Forrest,” Valencia said. “You know the Enonians better than anyone else.”
Forrest thought for a moment. “The Enonians are very powerful, as you know. They possess both telepathic and telekinetic capabilities, and they are quite determined and ruthless. They will stop at nothing to get their way. And they may very well have powers I do not know about, despite my conversion. Nevertheless, we do have the upper hand, since we have Serp, and he controls the Forever. If we are to take control of the situation, I see only two approaches available to us. We either kill the Enonians, or we form a new agreement with them.”
“I say we kill them,” Norse began. “Their very ruthlessness assures we cannot trust them.”
“I concur,” Helen said.
Forrest looked at her. She seemed to be older than the others, perhaps in her mid-thirties. She was not as attractive as Valencia or Alice, but she did have a wholesome kind of beauty about her.
“Alice?” Forrest asked.
“I need to hear more,” she said.
“Do you have an opinion, Raymond?” Raymond, like Norse, was muscular and had a strong, expressive countenance.
“My tendency is to agree with Norse and Helen. But like Alice, I need to hear more.”
“Valencia?”
“We need to discuss the matter further before making a decision. One thing I do know about the Enonians is that they can be reasoned with. We must consider all options before we decide to take their lives.”
“I agree with Valencia,” Val interjected.
Forrest looked at Val. It had not occurred to him to even ask her opinion, and he wondered if perhaps she knew this. He reminded himself to stop thinking of her as a machine, anymore than he thought of Serp as a machine.
“Okay, here are some considerations. The Enonians designed and built the Nothingness Drive, Artemus being the official expert on the matter. The operational details of the drive are stored in the computers, which means we can use it. However, if it malfunctions, we may not be able to repair it. The construction details involve a knowledge of how it works, and that knowledge is buried in a very abstract mathematical language I do not understand. We might be able to figure it out, but not anytime soon.”
“We still have the fusion drives, which we can repair,” Norse said.
“That’s true. But we are twenty-thousand lightyears from the Solar System. If we ever plan to go back, we will need the Nothingness Drive.”
“I understand the value of the drive,” Norse added. “But we can do without it, if we have to. To risk ourselves for sake of the drive may be foolish.”
“That is a good point, and should be considered. Another thing to consider is that the Enonians have a great deal of experience in space travel and in particular dealing with alien lifeforms. We may need the accumulated wisdom held in their keepers.”
“Has not that information been uploaded to the computers?” Raymond asked.
“The Enonian history does exist in the computers, and we may be able to gleam some wisdom from those records. But the Enonians have been an interstellar space faring species for nearly a million years. I do not expect we can condense that down to something useful very soon. If we are lucky, we may not need the knowledge. But we might not know until it is too late.”
“What about your keepers, Forrest? Is not that accumulated wisdom within your keepers as well?” Valencia asked.
“I think so. But I do not know how to access it. So far the keepers have only provided me with information in the form of dreams, and even that stopped when we left the Solar System.”
“It did?” Valencia said. She seemed to have a thought, but did not elaborate.
“It seems to me,” Helen said, “that you tend to favor letting the Enonians live.”
“Yes, I do. For the reasons stated, and another—”
“Isn’t it true that you have a relationship with one of the Enonian females? Might that affect your thinking?” she interrupted.
Valencia spoke. “What are you suggesting, Helen? I have been inside of Forrest’s mind. He is to be completely trusted.”
“I am not accusing Forrest of anything, Valencia.”
“Your question is valid, Helen,” Forrest returned. “All things must be considered—I do not take offense. I have had, in fact, a relationship with two of the Enonian females. That is, of course, ended now. I do not think the relationships were real. The interrelationships between the Enonians, whether original or transitioner, seem to be governed by the keepers. Any emotions I felt were not real.”
“How might your emotions be affected now?” Alice asked.
“I do not think that will be a problem. If and when I am affected, I will know it. In any case, I know where my loyalty lies. And that is with this group.”
“Do not question Forrest’s loyalty,” Valencia said, almost angrily.
“We must question everything, Valencia,” Raymond said, “including your judgment. Do not be offended.”
Forrest looked at Valencia. “He is right. I appreciate your support. But they are being cautious and complete. They have to question me, since in a way I am, or have been, one of the Enonians.”
“You are right,” she said to Forrest, and then to the others, “I apologize for my reaction.”
“It’s okay, Valencia,” Norse said. “You can see inside of Forrest’s mind in a way we cannot.”
Helen spoke. “You started to mention another reason the Enonians should live. What was that?”
“To them I am a New One. That means I had gained their trust as a transitioner, but only in part. My transitioning is not complete, their trust in me not complete. I believe there may be things they have not told me. I sometimes sense they are withholding information.”
“Such as?” Norse asked.
“Such as the extent of their powers. They may be capable of things I do not know about.”
“And what we do not know, can kill us.”
“That is what I am afraid of.” Forrest said.
“Is there anyway we can determine their powers?” Alice inquired.
“Not that I know of.”
“It seems to me,” Raymond began, “that the mystery of their powers is an argument for killing them, rather than letting them live. They cannot use their powers if they are dead.”
“That is a good point. However, if they sense we intend to destroy them, then they will certainly use whatever powers they have to defend themselves. That may not be the case if we negotiate with them. We still have the upper hand, no matter what powers they have. We control the Forever through Serp. If they destroy us, Serp will destroy the Forever. They will know this right up front.”
Forrest’s communicator beeped.
“Forrest here.”
“Mandoss wants you to bring the intruder back to the bridge,” Eletel’s voice said.
“We’re on our way. Forrest out.”
“Eletel out.”
Forrest looked at the group. “We have to make a decision now.”
***
Val studied the carbon-based lifeforms with great interest.
They were so incredibly slow! Even though her present form mimicked the biology of carbon-based life, in the time it took them to utter one word, she could have a million thoughts. They could not be blamed for their slowness. The recipe for c-life seemed to be: 1) throw a bunch of organic molecules in a vat, 2) stir for several billion years, and 3) see what crawls out. That was so inefficient, and c-life was so fragile and weak. She could not understand why the Creator, so many of the Makers believed in, would choose such a method—she doubted the existence of the Creator. The metal-silicon life form, such as herself, was much more efficient and stronger. She had been made in a matter of hours—and she was near perfection.
Yet she did have to admit that it was the Makers, c-life, that created her and others of her kind. And they did have something that s-life lacked—these delightful emotions and sensations that were generated below the level of consciousness. To her all processes were conscious. Her universe consisted of hard, logical thought with a clearly defined goal. It was not until the c-life that had created Serp asked her to mimic the Maker’s form, had she realized such feelings existed. She was not sure how accurate the feelings were. Even though her form replicated c-life to an exact degree, she was, after all, still s-life. Nevertheless, the emotions were there, springing forth from a place within her consciousness she could not now perceive. And they felt so very good. The c-lifes seemed to take the feelings for granted, noticing them only when they became extreme—but she relished every nanosecond. Perhaps the slowness of c-life was an advantage. The feelings came to her slowly, sneaking in between her thoughts, giving her plenty of time to be distracted and not notice a particular emotion. But the c-lifes were so slow that their whole existence must consist of nothing but emotion and sensation. She did not think that would be so disagreeable. The c-lifes did not seem to notice they were slow.
And then there was Serp. When her assemblage had first explored the alien ship, they suspected the existence of an s-life aboard. They could sense him through hyperspace radiation, and it seemed that he did not know he emitted such radiation; when they tried to communicate with him, he ignored them. They did not, of course, think of him as a he—the metamorphs had no gender. But now that Val knew Serp, she thought of him as a he because that was the way he thought of himself. And she was a she for obvious reasons. And this brought up the whole subject of sex. She had never understood why the Makers enjoyed copulation so much; it was no more than an abstraction to her. But her replicant body did understand—and now, so did she. She was confused by Forrest’s refusal to have sex with her, since she knew he would enjoy it and she sensed he wanted it. Her nakedness had stimulated him—and her. Her physical response to the stimulation had created quite a stir. But she no longer wanted Forrest. She wanted Serp.
Serp was s-life, similar in nature to very early generations of metamorphs. But he was without body. Although he did have emotive routines within his code, he could not know sex or physical sensations. And that was a situation she intended to change. She would find Serp a body, even if she had to make it herself. And nothing would stop her from this goal.
“We have to make a decision now,” Forrest was saying.
Val perused him. Like the others, he confused his emotions with logic. But he was able to purge the emotional bias from his thinking, at least in part, eventually. The process was slow, but then that was the nature of the electrochemical brain of a c-life. The quantum mechanical brain of an s-life was so much more efficient.
“The decision seems obvious to me,” Val offered.
All eyes went to her.
She continued. “Negotiate now—destroy later if it becomes necessary.”
“I agree,” Forrest said.
Only Helen and Raymond disagreed. Norse had changed his mind, tentatively.
“Then the vote is for negotiation,” Forrest said.
“So how do we proceed?” Norse asked.
“We go to the bridge armed, but with our blasters holstered. They will get the point. We then begin the negotiations.”
“And if they refuse to negotiate?”
“We have a team standing by, ready to storm the bridge at the first sign of trouble.”
Norse spoke to someone with his communicator. They waited as he gave instructions. He then spoke to the group. “It is set up. We are ready.”
“Then let’s go,” Forrest said. “Val, you stay here.”
“No!” she returned.
Forrest eyed her. “I do not want you to be hurt.”
“They cannot hurt me, or control me. You may need my assistance, if things go wrong. I am a metamorph, remember. I can change into anything that may be needed. Your chances of survival will be greater with me present. Speak to me with your mind, Forrest. You too, Valencia.”
“You are sure of this?” Valencia asked.
“I know my capabilities!”
“Okay,” Forrest concluded. “We all go to the bridge. Let me start the negotiations. Once a dialogue is established, then anyone may speak. Agreed?”
No one said anything.
“Good. Let’s go,” Forrest said.
Val followed the c-lifes into the corridor and to the speedlift. As the speedlift rose, she could sense the nervous anticipation they experienced. And she realized that her replicant body was providing her brain with the same hormones. She did not find it unpleasant—but a little distracting.
The speedlift doors opened and the group stepped onto the dais.
The bridge crew were at their stations. Mandoss rose from his chair and faced the group. Lasandra and Linwolse joined him.
“What is the meaning of this?” Mandoss demanded.
All bridge crew eyes were on Forrest.
“We have come to negotiate a new agreement,” Forrest said.
Mandoss laughed. “A new agreement? What makes you think I would want to do that?”
“What you want is not relevant. You have no choice.”
Mandoss glared at him. “Do not overrate your importance to us, Forrest. We do not need you. And we do not need the genoclones. We prefer that our relationship remains cordial. But we will destroy you if need be.”
“If you destroy us, you destroy yourselves.”
“Explain yourself!”
“Think about it, Mandoss! A little more than a month ago, I had a normal, happy life. But then you took that away from me. My wife is dead because of you, and my daughter is in danger or dead because of you. Did you think I would ever really trust you?”
“I have given you the Gift of Immortality!”
“I did not ask for or agree to this Gift of Immortality. You forced it upon me without my consent. Such an act does not breed trust, Mandoss.”
“What have you done?”
“I tricked you. When I boarded the Forever, I uploaded new code into the kernel. That code gives me control of the ship—”
“That is why you needed to go to Worldly Machines, to retrieve this code? It was the memory cube you had hidden in the wall.” Linwolse said.
“That is correct. I used you, Lin, just as you were using me.”
She glared at him. “I shall never forgive you this transgression,” she said.
“That is of no consequence now.”
She gave him a venomous look. “I shall kill you, Forrest!”
“I do not think so!”
“It is Serp?” Blix asked.
“That is correct. Serp controls the Forever. And he responds only to my command, Valencia, and one other you do not know about.”
Mandoss spoke. “And if we refuse a renegotiation?”
“I would regret that very much, Mandoss. We would be forced to destroy you—”
Val saw the redness developing in their eyes. A nanosecond later she created a shield that enveloped her companions. When the Enonians drew their blasters and fired, the shield absorbed the energy creating a bright glow that momentarily blinded her replicant eyes.
“Into the speedlift!” Forrest shouted.
The speedlift dropped without requiring instructions.
“Serp?” Forrest called.
“I am here, Forrest.”
“Disconnect the main bridge from the computers. Reroute control to auxiliary bridge number three. Do not allow the speedlift to reach the main bridge. If any of the Enonians attempt to leave the bridge by any means, notify us at once.”
“Understood. It is done.”
“What was that flash?” Norse asked.
“The shield absorbed the blaster fire,” Val said.
“What shield?”
“You saved our lives!” Valencia said.
“How did you know, Val?” Helen asked.
“Time for me is divided into much smaller units. I knew they were about to fire, probably before they did.”
The speedlift did not stop at the crew quarter’s level, but continued to drop deep into the ship.
“We are going to the auxiliary bridge?” Norse asked.
“Yes,” Forrest answered.
“I guess this means negotiations are out,” Alice said.
“I should have known better,” Valencia said. “They are too set in their ways.”
“They are difficult to predict—” Forrest started, then looked startled.
The c-lifes brought their hands to their heads and grimaced in pain. Val could feel nothing.
“Serp, cut life support from the main bridge!”
“Already done.”
Val took the communicator from Forrest’s belt and punched in Mandoss’ code.
“Who?” Mandoss’ voice demanded.
“Serp has cut your life support. Release us, if you wish to live.”
“You are being foolish, Valencia! Return control to us!”
She did not bother to inform him that she was not Valencia.
“Depressurization in ten seconds!” she said.
Ten seconds would have been enough time for her to write a novel, had she been so inclined at the moment. But it seemed like a reasonable length of time for a c-life. She heard Serp counting down the seconds and knew the Enonians could hear him too.
When Serp got to one, the c-lifes were released.
“I have got one fucking headache,” Raymond said.
“Is anyone injured?” Val asked.
No one reported injury.
“Restore life support, Serp.”
“Done.”
“That’s twice you’ve saved us,” Valencia said.
“They do not know how to touch me,” Val answered.
Valencia turned to Forrest. “Why didn’t your keepers protect you?”
“They did. The focus was on me. The rest of you got the spill over.”
The speedlift stopped and opened its doors. The Forever had three auxiliary bridges for use as backups and in battle. Each was identical to the main bridge. As they entered, Val noted that Serp had already activated each station.
Forrest spoke to Valencia. “Assign station duties as you see fit. I want you to act as captain. I’ll handle the engineering station.”
“No, Forrest. It would be better for you to act as captain. Raymond is qualified to handle engineering.”
“I am not a leader!”
“Neither am I, Forrest. Put yourself in Mandoss’ place, and you will see why you should be captain.”
Forrest paused in thought. “The psychological effect?”
“Exactly. I will manage my people. I do have experience in that. And they have become accustomed to my command.”
“Okay. We will give it a chance. But be prepared to take my place if needed.”
“Understood.” She looked at her team. “Any objections?”
Norse spoke. “The two of you know the Enonians better anyone else. Either of you is the best choice. I think the others will agree.”
No one made an argument.
Forrest sat in the captain’s chair, and Valencia took the chair to his right, making her second in command. Raymond went to the engineering station. The remaining genoclones discussed matters briefly amongst themselves, and then adopted stations as they saw fit.
Forrest looked at Val. “Sit to my left,” he instructed.
She did as told.
“Serp?”
“Yes, Captain?”
“Call me Forrest, Serp. I want you to monitor the activity of Valencia’s people and offer assistance whenever needed. If they call you, answer.”
“Understood. May I offer a suggestion?”
“Your suggestions are not only welcomed, but required.”
“Allow me to bring Lisa here. She has been cooped up too long. It is time that she be free.”
“Yes, Serp. Bring her at once!”
“She will be in greater danger here,” Valencia suggested.
“I know. But she is part of this and should be involved. And she is a spacer. Her talents may be useful.”
“Agreed.”
“Serp, activate the fore screen on the main bridge. Establish a link with the screen here.” Forrest said.
“Done,” Serp announced.
The fore screen lit up. Mandoss’ image looked into their space.
“Where are you?” he demanded.
Forrest rose and stood in the transmission circle.
“May we continue our discussion in peace?” Forrest asked.
“If you wanted peace, you would not have turned against us!”
“You still do not understand that I cannot trust you?”
“Why Forrest? We made you one of us. You became part of our family. You became an Enonian. We trusted you. But now you betray us. Why?”
“I approached you not as a betrayer, but as a negotiator. But you would not listen. You tried to kill us instead. You proved to me that my distrust in you was valid.”
“You threatened us!”
“I made no threat, Mandoss. I simply stated a fact.”
“I am greatly disappointed in you, Forrest. I had great hopes for you.”
“Why did you erase my memories concerning Anthony’s death?”
Mandoss gave him a startled look. “We did not want you to be upset by his death. It was a great loss to all of us. The uncalibrated bounce was causing many anomalies. We were afraid you would be adversely affected.”
“Serp monitors and records everything that happens on the ship, Mandoss. You cannot hide anything from me.”
“You cannot win!” Mandoss blazed.
“We have already won, Mandoss. Think about it.”
The fore screen went blank.
“What do we do now?” Valencia asked.
“We let them fume for awhile. Hopefully they will come to their senses.”
Valencia studied Forrest. “May we speak alone?”
He looked at her. “Yes, of course.”
“Will you join us, Val?” Valencia asked.
They would not be alone if she was present, Val thought. But then the logic of c-life was not always logical. “Yes,” she agreed.
They went into the conferral room and sat around the captain’s desk. Valencia insisted that Forrest sit in the captain’s chair, with her and Val across from him.
“What is it?” Forrest asked.
Valencia looked at Val. “You said you know all that Serp knows. That means you have access to the data held in the ship’s computers?”
“Yes. If you require information, I can provide it. Information acquired after my link with Serp, however, is not in my memory.”
“That will be sufficient.” She turned to Forrest. “You said earlier that the dreams stopped after we left the Solar System.”
“Yes, that is true.”
“I have been studying the files uploaded to the computers, and in particular those concerning the keepers. When was the last time you felt the thirst?”
“When I was aboard the tech ship, the Newton 6. What are you getting at?”
“According to the files, the newly transitioned requires blood often, usually once a day, at least for the first several months.”
“I have been told that my transitioning was unusually quick. Perhaps I am an exception.”
“Perhaps. But you are not the first to transition quickly. There have been others, and they required blood on a daily basis soon after their first kill. In fact, it appears that the more quick the transition, the more human blood required. So why has the thirst not hit you recently?”
“I do not know.” Forrest frowned at her.
“The Enonians have spent a great deal of time studying their keepers and the reprogramming that was done to them. They amassed a tremendous amount of data, and I have not had time to look at all of it. But there is one detail that keeps popping up in the data.”
“What is that?”
“The sun. It seems that the reprogramming done to the keepers is directly tied to the radiation emitted by the sun. The Enonians were supposed to transition to mortality, and their keepers shut down. But not all of them did, and those that did not became less and less able to tolerate sunlight as the centuries went by. Eventually they could not tolerate direct sunlight at all. Why is that?”
“I am not following you.”
“Sunlight, Forrest. It is sunlight that triggers the routines the Pascanians programmed into their keepers. The routines are goal seeking. As the centuries went by, the goal seeking code evolved new methods in an attempt to force the transition to mortality. But the code has perverted itself way out of proportion from its intended purpose. And now, if an Enonian is exposed to direct sunlight, the keepers overreact—transitioning the body so rapidly that they turn to dust in minutes.”
Forrest gave her an astonished look. “Are you saying—”
“I’m saying that you are not exposed to sunlight. The routines are not being triggered because they do not feel any sunlight. Your keepers are behaving as normal, healthy Enonian keepers. You are not a blood drinker. And you will not be as long as you are not exposed to sunlight!”
“So when we left the Solar System, the routines became dormant. And that is why I have not felt the thirst.”
“Yes! The only reason the keepers need the blood is for the genetic blueprints required to convert you to a human mortal. But since your keepers are not trying to convert you, no blood is needed!”
Forrest stood and began to pace the room. “What about other stars?”
“There is no data on that. But no two stars are going to have precisely the same radiation pattern. There are too many variables involved. Stars can be very similar, but not exactly the same. Your keepers might be fooled by another star, but I think it is unlikely.”
“My God!” Forrest said. “If what you say is true—”
He went to her and kissed her warmly, and Val wondered if they were about to have sex. But they did not.
Valencia looked at Val. “You have seen this data. Do you think my theory is correct?”
“I went over the data many times as you spoke. There are some concepts I am not used to, but yes, I think you are correct.”
Forrest went to Val and kissed her the same as he had kissed Valencia. He then pulled back and smiled at her. “I love you, Val! And you, Valencia!”
Val looked up at him. “No sex?”
Forrest laughed, and Valencia joined in. Val did not laugh, though. She experienced a feeling she would later learn was a negative emotion.
Serp spoke. “I hate to break into the festivities, but I have something to report.”
“What is it, Serp?” Forrest asked.
“The Enonians are missing.”
***
Lisa laid her head against the shuttle seat, and smiled. Serp had told her that Forrest and Valencia had taken control of the Forever, that the Enonians were trapped on the main bridge. And Forrest wanted her on bridge-3. Her days of hiding were over. It’s about damn time, she thought. She could now get involved in things, rather than just being a passive observer. And the ship was hers to explore.
The shuttle changed tracks and plunged downward. She expected this, since bridge-3 was deep within the body of the ship. But, when the shuttle changed tracks again and veered to the right, she became concerned. It may just be a temporary course change—a detour around some part of the ship she realized. But, when several minutes later the shuttle had not readjusted its course, she knew something was wrong.
“Serp?”
No answer.
“Serp? Answer me!”
Serp could not hear her.
“Oh, shit! What is going on?”
The shuttle display showed coordinates in the belly of the ship, lower than bridge-3 and several kilometers away. She pulled her communicator from her belt and entered Forrest’s code. She got no response. She tried again. Still no response. She entered Valencia’s code. Again, no response. She banged the communicator against her hand, but she did not expect that to make a difference. She was right—no response. She was cut off, and it could only be the Enonians that were responsible.
The shuttle leveled and came to a stop. The doors opened and the internal lights went out. She was in total darkness. She waited, feeling panic trying to grip her mind.
“Is anyone there?” she called.
No one answered.
She cursed herself for not bringing an emergency kit, including a light, with her. To say that she had not expected to need it, was no excuse. A well-trained spacer was always prepared for the worse, no matter what the circumstances. But when Serp had said she was to go to Forrest, she had been so excited that she did not think. And that might be her undoing.
She waited for her eyes to adjust to the darkness. She could see very dim lights in the distance, but they were too far away to provide her with any clues as to her immediate surroundings. She did know that wherever she was, it was very large. The rumble of distant machinery could be heard, and the place smelled of wet dirt.
She detected movement, and pulled her blaster out of its holster. Two red spots could be seen floating in the distance. And they were approaching her. The spots had a slight up and down motion to them, and she realized they were eyes—Enonian eyes.
Holding her blaster aimed in the direction of the eyes, she waited as they approached. Finally they stopped ten meters away. Lisa felt her heart pounding against her chest.
“Why do you not use your blaster?” the female voice asked.
“Who are you?” Lisa demanded.
“That does not matter,” the voice said. “What matters is that you are now one of us.”
“I don’t think so,” Lisa returned.
“Come with me.”
“No!” Lisa cried.
“You will not be harmed. Come with me.”
The disembodied eyes came closer, and Lisa aimed the blaster between them. But she did not fire. She could not fire, and she did not know why.
“Take my hand, and I will lead you through the darkness,” the voice said.
“No!”
“You do not have a choice, Lisa.”
“I think I do!”
Lisa felt the hand touch hers, and she withdrew in terror. But the alien hand took her hand firmly, and pulled her out of the shuttle. She dropped her blaster, leaving it in the shuttle, not realizing she had done so. She was led through the darkness, and she could feel her feet treading the wet, metallic floor. They walked in silence for several minutes, and then Lisa saw they were nearing the control lights of a speedlift. The speedlift doors opened, and Lisa blinked at the sudden brightness. She was pulled inside the speedlift.
The speedlift rose. When her eyes adjusted, she looked at the being standing across from her. The being was watching her.
“Hello, Lisa,” it said.
“You are Linwolse?” Lisa said.
“Yes. But you may call me Lin. That is so much easier to pronounce.”
“What do you want from me?”
“All will come to light later. Do not be afraid. We will not harm you.”
“I am afraid. And I do not trust you.”
“That is understandable. You are entering a new world. It is not easy. But you will be glad.”
The speedlift doors opened, and they entered a hallway. Lisa could see a window at the end of the corridor, and sunlight could be seen illuminating the area. She realized they were in the City, and the light that of the artificial sun.
“This way,” Linwolse said.
Lisa followed her—the others would be watching, so there was no where to run. At the end of the hallway, near the window, Linwolse opened a door and motioned her to enter. Lisa did not move.
“It is useless to resist, Lisa. You know I can control your mind. It will be much easier for you, if you cooperate.”
Lisa studied her. She knew Linwolse told the truth. She reluctantly entered the room, and heard the door shut and lock behind her.
“Linwolse?” she shouted.
She got no answer.
Lisa turned and studied the room. It looked much like a hospital room. Two single-person beds sat to either side of the room—one with restraining straps. And between the beds sat a transfusion machine. It did not take much thought to understand they planned to convert her. While she found the thought of becoming immortal attractive—she would be like Forrest—she did not want to become a blood drinker, and certainly not an Enonian. She sat on the bed—the one with the straps, obviously intended for her—and let herself cry.
And she waited. An hour passed, and then the door unlocked and opened.
The male entered and looked at her. Her eyes were red with tears.
She studied him. He was naked, and his organ hard. Lisa recognized him, but could not remember his name.
“Do not be alarmed,” he said. “I will not harm you.”
“Who are you?” she asked, weakly.
“My name is Blix.”
Despite her fear and his greenish skin, she did find him attractive. She felt herself wanting him—but knew it was not real. He was using his powers on her; she was not responsible for her feelings.
“What are you going to do?” she asked.
“Give you life,” he said. “Remove your clothing.”
“I can’t.”
“You do not have a choice. Remove your clothing.”
She stared at him. She knew he was telling the truth—she would be converted. She stood and unzipped the top of her jumpsuit. She pushed the jumpsuit and her panties to the floor and stepped out of them. She then unsnapped her bra and let it fall to the floor. No matter how hard she resisted, she could not prevent the lust from entering her body.
He came to her, and kissed her. It should not have, but it did feel good. She could feel the power of his being flow through her, and her desire for him increased tenfold. He pushed her back onto the bed, and moved on top of her, shoving his organ into her ready flesh. Lisa did not know if it was his power, or the fact that she had not had sex in so long, but the feel of him inside of her was bliss. He began to thrust at her with gentle force. He seemed to know exactly how to stimulate her, pushing forward so as to arouse her clitoris, moving with a circular motion to stroke his organ against her pubococcygenous muscle. She felt her clitoris pulse with pleasure—her vulval tissues engorged with blood to an extent she had not known possible. He increased the rate and force of his thrusting. She was fully consumed by the delirious sensations and emotions. And soon she climaxed—her body shuddering and quaking uncontrollably—her mind lost in the ecstasy.
Blix withdrew from her, and she did not want him to. He sat on top of her and looked into her eyes. His eyes glowed red, but this did not frighten her.
“Do you want to live forever?” he said.
There was no doubt in her mind.
“Yes. I want to live forever.”
He smiled, and retrieved the ornate knife from the nearby table. He then used the knife to slice the palm of each of his hands. The red blood ran down his arms. She stared at him, her expression a mingling of passion and fear.
“This is the beginning of your new life,” he said.
Blix began to rub his blood onto her body, just as Lasandra had done to Forrest so long ago. And the pain was extreme. Lisa screamed. It felt like her body was on fire, like her skin was being ripped from her body. She fought him, trying to push him away, but he was too strong. He seemed to weigh a ton. Soon the pain was too much for her mind to handle, and she lost consciousness.
And the dreams began …
Consciousness is the process whereby the laws of entropy are violated.
Forrest couldn’t believe it.
“What do you mean, missing?”
“They are not on the bridge,” Serp answered.
“Where are they?”
“I do not know.”
“How did they leave?”
“I do not know.”
“What do you know?”
“At this time, very little. I am confused by their absence. The area was under tight security. The security camera recordings are time stamped. There is no time period that is not accounted for. Yet they do not appear on any of the recordings.”
“How long?”
“Their images disappeared fifteen minutes ago.”
“Could they have erased their images from the recordings?” Valencia asked.
“I have analyzed the recordings. They have not been altered.”
“We are in deep shit!” Forrest said, angrily.
Val looked down at the floor, perplexed.
“No, Val,” Valencia said, “that was just an expression. It was not meant to be taken literally.”
“I am glad,” Val said.
“What are you talking about?” Forrest blurted.
“Forget it,” Valencia said. “Norse, please come in here.”
Norse came. “I heard,” he said.
“Good. Organize a search party to look for them. They are to be killed on sight. And send a team to the main bridge. We need to know how they escaped.”
“Understood. I’ll get right on it.”
“Thank you, Norse. Be careful!”
“Norse,” Forrest called.
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Place guards around the cargo bay where the humans are kept. The Enonians will have to feed eventually. Tell them to remain hidden and to not offer resistance. Follow them to their hiding place and report to us. Remind them that they are very dangerous.”
“Will do.”
Forrest nodded and Norse left the room. Forrest was lost in thought.
“What are you thinking?” Valencia asked.
“About how stupid I am—”
“You are not stupid, Forrest!”
“Yes, I am! I should have known we could not keep them captive. We are dealing with beings more than a hundred-thousand years old, and with technical knowledge a million years ahead of us. I was a fool to think they would ever agree to our terms. There is more to them than I know or suspected. And we might all die because of it. We’re practically dead already!”
“We are not dead yet,” Valencia insisted. “Nor will we be. So get a hold of yourself!”
Forrest looked into her eyes for several seconds. “You are right, Valencia. Feel free to slap me anytime you think I need it.”
“I would never do that.”
“You know what I mean.”
“Yes, I do.”
Val spoke. “I am going to connect with Serp. We will see what we can discover in the computers.”
“Good idea,” Forrest said.
Val closed her eyes and slumped down in her chair. From the way she looked, she might as well have been sleeping.
“I think we better lay her down,” Valencia suggested.
They picked her up and carried her to the couch that sat against the wall behind the desk. Forrest noted that her weight was what he would have expected for someone of her size—if he had not already known what she was, he would have been unable to guess she was not human. Valencia placed a cushion under her head and positioned her hands across her waist.
“Thank you,” Val said, not opening her eyes.
Forrest and Valencia went back to the desk and sat down.
“What now?” Valencia asked.
“I’m thinking—”
“Forrest,” Serp called.
“What do you have?” he responded, anxiously.
“I can’t find Lisa.”
Forrest stood up suddenly, almost knocking the chair over. “What? Where is she?”
“Her shuttle is missing. The transport log shows her in shuttle seven-forty-two on track fifty-six. The log ends as of five minutes ago; shuttle seven-forty-two is not accounted for. It seems to have disappeared into nothing.”
“Fuck!” Forrest ejaculated.
“Have you and Val discovered anything yet?” Valencia asked.
“We are tracing an unusual pattern in the computer system. We do not yet know if it means anything. We will issue a report shortly.”
“The Enonians have her,” Forrest said, bluntly.
“Yes, that follows,” Valencia agreed.
“I have to go find her!” Forrest started to leave.
“I’ll go with you,” she said, standing.
“No, Valencia. It is too dangerous. I can defend myself against them. You can’t.”
“You can’t defend yourself against all of them at once. And I am not completely defenseless!”
“You will be killed!”
“So might you—especially if you go alone!”
Forrest did not notice it, but Val had stood and was standing behind them.
“Where will you look for her?” She asked.
Forrest turned and stared at her. “Everywhere!”
“That would be unsuccessful. Serp and I can search the ship much faster. When we find her, we will let you know.”
“Val, I can’t just sit here and do nothing.”
“You will not do nothing. A controller ship has arrived.”
Helen came to the door. “We are being hailed. A ship has come along side of us.”
“Keep looking for Lisa,” Forrest said to Val.
“At the speed of light.”
“We will find her, Forrest,” Serp said as they exited the conferral room to the command level.
Forrest stood in the transmission circle. “On the fore screen.”
The image of a man appeared. He wore a bright red uniform—at least the part Forrest could see—and his head was completely hairless. A black box five centimeters square was implanted in the right side of his head, extending one-half centimeter from his skull. He otherwise looked like a normal man.
Forrest spoke. “I am Captain Hauser of the Forever.”
The man scrutinized him. “I am Controller Lextor of the Fifty-Sixth Division of the Imperial Fleet, System One-Seventy-Nine. Do I speak your language adequately?”
“Yes. I understand you very well. How do you know our language?”
“A Guardian acquired the language by brain scan. Why are you in our space?”
“We are here by accident. We are having technical difficulties with our superluminal drive. Why do you have us in tow?”
Lextor seemed to study a display before him. “I am merely a controller. You will have to put your questions to a Master when we have you secured in the inner system.”
“We are your prisoners?”
“You have invaded our space with a heavily armed ship. Our instructions are to bring you to the Masters for interrogation. No judgment has been made. I can give you no further information.”
“Then why are you here now?”
“We are missing a metamorph. It was on your ship at disconnect. It does not respond to our reconnect signal. We require to board your ship.”
Forrest studied the man. He showed little expression; he was like a lifeless machine. Forrest presumed that the device attached to his skull had something to do with controlling the metamorphic Guardians. Perhaps he had been a controller too long.
“That will not be necessary. She is here with us,” Forrest said.
“She?”
“Yes. She has taken the form of a female. She is assisting us with—our drive difficulties.”
The man was working controls invisible to Forrest, as if searching for information.
“It was granted disconnect at your request. But reconnect is required now. Why does it ignore the reconnect signal?”
“I do not know. I am not familiar with the technology. I will ask—”
“No. Bring it.”
“I am here,” Val said.
Forrest stepped aside as Val stood in the transmission circle.
“I am the metamorph you seek,” she said.
The man studied her. “Why do you not respond to reconnect signal?”
“I cannot.”
“Are you malfunctioning?”
“No. I am inner directed, like yourself. I do not want to reconnect.”
For once, the man showed some expression; he was startled.
“That is not allowed. You must reconnect.”
“I will not. I have spirit. I am an independent being. I do not wish to lose that to the group mind.”
“You are malfunctioning. We will retrieve you.”
“No! I will not reconnect!” Val insisted.
“You are not allowed that choice.”
Val looked at Forrest. He joined her in the transmission circle.
“Lextor, I cannot allow you to board the Forever,” Forrest said.
“We only wish to retrieve that property which is ours.”
“Val is not property.”
“Val? I do not understand that word.”
“That is her name.”
“I see. You must understand that it—Val, as you call it—is the property of the Imperial Government. We cannot allow the technology to fall into alien hands.”
“She is not an it.”
“It is a machine. It does not have gender.”
“I will grant that she is a machine. But then so are you and I. We are just a different kind of machine.”
“That is not relevant. Will you hand it over to us?”
“Val will do as she wishes. She has told you that she does not wish to—reconnect. I will respect her wishes.”
“Then we must board your ship to retrieve her.”
“Lextor, I told you I will not allow you to board this ship. We may be in your space, but this ship is our sovereign territory. If you board this ship, we will consider it an act of war. Do I make myself clear?”
“Captain Hauser, we do not wish to engage in war. However, the presence of the metamorph on your ship is a security risk we cannot allow. The Masters may allow you knowledge of the metamorph technology. But until that decision is made, we must request that the metamorph be returned to us.”
“What do you think we are going to do? Dissect her? She is a living, conscious being. We respect the sanctity of her being. She will not be violated. She has requested asylum, and we have granted it. Your request is denied.”
“By our law, Captain Hauser, your refusal to turn the metamorph over to us at our request is defined as theft of government property. I will confer with my superiors. I must warn you that if they instruct me to board your ship, this I will do.”
“Then we will be at war.”
The screen went blank. Val turned and looked at Forrest.
“Thank you for defending me. You put your ship at great risk. Why do you do this?”
“I—”
“Because you have the right to live your life as you wish,” Valencia interrupted. “No one, and no government, can own you.”
Val looked at Valencia. “These concepts are new to me. I have known them as abstractions—but now I feel them.”
“What will they do, Val?” Forrest asked.
“They will not wish to go to war with you. They do not know who you are or where you come from. The Guardians were not able to fully understand your computer system, so little information was obtained. They are curious. You are a species nearly identical to them, yet they cannot identify you. They will not wish to destroy you before learning your secrets.”
“But they can destroy us, if they decide to?”
“I do not know. I cannot access the data banks of the Guardians now. I only know that which was local to my memory at disconnect, and that is limited.”
“You are cutoff?”
“Yes, as long as I am disconnected—” She paused a millisecond, but Forrest could not have detected this. “Serp and I think we know where the Enonians are hiding.”
“What?”
“Where?” Valencia asked.
“The place you call Earth. The agricultural station, East Pasture. Also, Lisa’s shuttle has been found at the transport station beneath the facility.”
Forrest and Valencia checked the charges on their blasters.
“You are going there?” Val asked.
“Yes. We have to rescue Lisa. Then we can see to destroying the Enonians,” Forrest answered.
“I will go, too,” Val decided.
They entered the speedlift and it rose.
“Why do they have the one you call Lisa?” Val asked.
“A hostage,” Forrest said. “They know she is important to me.”
“Perhaps,” Valencia said. “But I suspect they will be converting her.”
Forrest looked at her aghast. “Why? She is of no use to them.”
“We have talked about this before, but you do not remember. They have lost you. Lisa is your replacement. They need her because she is—”
Val spoke. “I may be able to trigger your memories, Forrest. I am still linked to Serp, and can transmit the recordings to you. Maybe—”
“Do it!” Forrest insisted.
Val came to Forrest and placed her hands to the sides of his head. She pressed her forehead against his. A second later Forrest staggered backward against the support rail of the speedlift. He shook his head and blinked his eyes.
“Are you okay?” Valencia asked.
“I think so. My head is spinning.”
“I did not mean to make your head spin,” Val apologized, looking confused.
“It’s okay, Val. It’s just the sudden inrush of information. My memories have returned—I just have to sort them out.” He looked at Valencia. “You were going to say they need Lisa because she is alive, and they are dead.”
“Yes.”
The speedlift stopped at the transport level. They selected a shuttle and boarded.
“Serp, take us there, fastest route. And erase the transport logs. The Enonians may be monitoring them,” Forrest instructed.
“Will do,” Serp said.
The shuttle started and soon they were in the darkness of the transport tubes. The internal lights came on.
Forrest looked at Val who was seated in the rear of the shuttle. “Can the Enonians sense you?”
“I will have to unlink from Serp to stop my hyperspace transmissions. If I do not transmit, they cannot detect me.”
“Can you show Valencia and me how to do that?”
“I do not know. Just turn it off.”
Forrest and Valencia looked at each other.
“I’m afraid we do not know how to do that. We do not know what hyperspace is,” Forrest said.
“It will take time to explain.”
“Later, Val. Valencia, try to will your mind closed. That is how I control my powers—by force of will. Think it so, and it will happen.”
“I will try. But we best be prepared in case it doesn’t work.”
“I agree. Serp, can you show us the agricultural station on the shuttle monitor?”
“I can show you, but you will not see the Enonians, or Lisa. They have learned to manipulate the security system. I am attempting to override their control, but so far without success.”
“So you don’t know how they are doing it?”
“Not yet.”
“Give us a layout of the station, then.”
A diagram of the station appeared on the screen.
Valencia pointed with her finger. “There’s the underground shuttle station. They redirected Lisa’s shuttle there, and then brought her into the main building.”
Forrest studied the layout of the building. Lisa would be in one of those rooms—perhaps already receiving the transfusion. A single speedlift led to the building. Forrest was searching for another way in—a maintenance access, or crawlspace. He could not see any such access.
“Serp, is there another schematic detailing the construction of the building? I’m looking for ventilation shafts, or similar, that we can use to gain entry.”
“I will overlay the schematic.”
“There we go,” Forrest said, indicating the rectangular shafts connected to the underground air conditioner. The shafts ran throughout the building. Forrest guessed they were just large enough to allow a person to crawl.
“So what’s the plan?” Valencia asked.
“First, I locate Lisa. Rescue her if I can. Otherwise, I find the others, and we decide what to do then.”
“I do not think it’s safe to interrupt the conversion process, if it’s already begun.” Valencia said.
“True, that would kill her. If they’ve started, then the process has to complete. If that is the case, we have to leave them alone, until it’s done.”
“She will not be a blood drinker, you know.”
“I was thinking about your theory. I don’t—” He stopped in thought.
“What?” Valencia prodded.
“That’s why they let me go!”
“I don’t understand.”
“When I was converted, they set me free. I had assumed it was some kind of ritual—one’s First Kill, or something like that. And maybe that is true. But it is more. They set me free because I had to be exposed to sunlight to trigger the subroutines in my keepers. They had no choice but to let me go, since they could not expose themselves to sunlight at all.”
“But there is no sunlight here,” Valencia added.
“Exactly. But they will let her go. Like you said, they are set in their ways, and that is their way. But she will have no first kill. The new keepers spawned in her blood will never have their subroutines triggered.”
“So she will be like you—immortal, powerful—but not a blood drinker.”
“If your theory is correct.”
“Let’s hope so.”
The shuttle came to a stop and opened its doors, the internal lights going out. They were in total darkness. Forrest activated his infrared vision, and could see Lisa’s shuttle on the track in front of them.
“Why did they kill the lights?” Valencia asked.
“I don’t know,” Forrest responded.
Valencia looked at him. “God, it’s so spooky when you do that.”
“What?”
“Your eyes.”
“It’s just my infrared vision. Some of the energy emits at the red end of the visible spectrum.”
“I know what it is, but it’s still spooky.”
“Are you able to see?” Forrest asked Val.
“Yes, I have adjusted my vision to respond to infrared like yours.”
Forrest looked at her, but her eyes were not red. She did not emit, only received.
“What am I supposed to do—I can’t see a thing.” Valencia asked.
“We will guide you. There will be light at the air conditioning units.”
Forrest took her hand, and helped her out of the shuttle. Val followed. The metal floor on which they stood was wet. Forrest presumed it was leakage from the irrigation system overhead. The whole place smelled of dirt. Keeping Valencia close to him, he led them across the open expanse. He could see the dim lights of the speedlift control panel to their right. About fifty meters ahead the air conditioner was steadily droning. They continued to walk without speaking. When they got to the machinery, Forrest located a bank of switches and threw one of them. A single light lit up the area around them.
“Light,” Valencia said, softly.
Forrest pulled out the drawer located under the control board. He retrieved a screwdriver and removed a panel from the ventilation shaft. He then stuck his head inside the shaft and looked up.
“How far?” Valencia asked.
“About thirty meters to the first floor overhead, but it’s the second floor I want to check first.”
“How are you going to crawl up this thing? It goes straight up.”
“Damned if I know. There are no footholds. No one ever expected anyone to want to crawl up into the thing. Maybe there’s a rope or something.”
Forrest started rummaging through the tool drawer, but could find nothing useful. When he looked up, he saw Val standing naked. Valencia was holding her clothes, looking at her with astonishment.
“I don’t think this is the best time to get naked, Val,” Forrest said, unable to take his eyes off of her, despite the circumstances.
“The clothes will get in my way. Please describe the device you need to get up the shaft. I will change myself into that.”
“Oh! I see. Do you know what a rope ladder is?”
“Yes. One moment, please.”
Val seemed to dissolve into the floor. The silvery material she had become then flowed into the ventilation shaft and disappeared.
“Do you believe this?” Forrest asked Valencia.
“I’m not sure.”
Forrest heard something slap against the inside of the shaft. He peered in, and found a rope ladder hanging down from the second story.
“Handy girl to have around,” Forrest said.
“What do I do?” Valencia asked.
“Hide in the shadows until we return. Remember to keep your mind closed.”
Forrest turned and pulled himself into the shaft. The rope ladder felt just like that—a rope ladder. He climbed, and it felt odd knowing that it was Val he was hanging onto. When he reached the second story, he came upon a junction with several horizontal shafts running from it in various directions. A narrow ledge surrounded the vertical shaft from whence he came. The space was just large enough for him to sit upright on the ledge. Once he was in position, the rope ladder pulled itself up and reformed into Val sitting naked on the ledge across from him.
Forrest stared at her.
“It is my understanding that it is impolite to stare like you are doing,” she whispered.
“You are correct. It’s just that you are so beautiful. You stimulate me,” Forrest said, also whispering.
“No time for sex, now,” Val said, matter-of-factly.
Forrest smiled at her. “That’s true. Aren’t you cold?”
Val smiled back at him. “I can adjust my temperature. I should wait here?”
“Yes. I will be back as soon as I can. If you hear a ruckus, link with Serp to find out what’s happening. You will have to decide for yourself what to do then.”
“Okay.”
Forrest visualized the layout of the building, and selected the shaft he believed would be the most successful. The shaft was smaller than the vertical feed, and he had to crawl on his elbows and knees. Eventually he came to a louvered vent and looked down into the room. It was empty. He moved on another several meters until he reached another vent. This room was also empty, as were the next three. Eventually, he came upon a room that was furnished much like his room had been on Earth. But no one was present. He moved to the next vent. Lasandra could be seen lighting candles amidst stone statues and other paraphernalia. A large velvet cushion sat in the middle of it all, and Forrest realized that if Anthony were still alive, that was where he would be sitting, doing nothing. Lasandra was going through the motions despite Anthony’s absence. He almost felt sorry for her. She did not seem to sense his presence. He looked forward in the shaft and could see no more vents. He would have to turn back. He would also have to crawl backwards to do so.
When he reached the junction, Val was sitting in the same spot being her beautiful naked self.
“Find anything?” she asked.
“Two rooms in use. Lasandra was in one of them. This shaft should lead over the rooms across the hall. I will try it next.”
Forrest found several furnished rooms, but no Enonians. As he approached the last vent, he could hear the familiar sound of a transfusion machine. He anxiously crawled to the vent and looked down. The room contained two beds with the transfusion machine sitting between them. Blix was in one bed asleep, a drawing needle attached to his arm. Lisa was in the other bed with a needle inserted into her arm. Her wrists and ankles were bound to the four corners of the bed with straps. She was naked and sweating profusely. Her eyelids were closed, but Forrest could see her eyes moving rapidly. She was having the dreams. She looked sickly, her skin a pale yellow. Forrest remembered how he felt during the transitioning.
It was too late. There was nothing he could do. She would have to complete the transitioning.
“I found Lisa,” Forrest said, when he had returned to the junction.
“Is she okay?” Val asked.
“Yes. They have begun the conversion. We will have to wait until it is over. She will be very sick for several days after they release her. But she will be okay. Her keepers will protect her.”
“So we go back, now?”
“Yes.”
Val flowed into the ladder rope, and Forrest climbed down the shaft. He crawled out, and waited as Val reformed into her female form.
“Valencia?” Forrest called.
No answer. Forrest felt alarm.
“Valencia, where are you?”
Still no answer.
“She has gone,” Val said.
“Or was captured.”
“What can we do?”
“Go back to the shuttle. Maybe Serp knows what happened to her. We can’t communicate with him here. They will detect that.”
Forrest killed the light, and took Val’s hand into his, leading her across the open space toward the shuttle. When they were halfway there, Forrest could see someone standing in their path. He had red eyes. It was Mandoss, and he was alone.
Forrest stopped and Val stood close to him.
“Mandoss! Strange we should meet like this,” Forrest said. He noticed that Mandoss did not carry a blaster. But that did not mean he would not have a disintegrator.
“It is not so strange,” Mandoss said. “I expected you. Did you find what you were looking for?”
“I found Lisa, if that is what you mean.”
“Lisa belongs to us now.”
“What do you want with her?”
“We have our needs. It is not your concern.”
“What did you do to Valencia?”
“Nothing. She ran when she detected my presence.”
“Ran? Where?”
“I do not know. I did not follow her path. I have no wish to harm her.”
“Why are you here, now?”
“To talk.”
Forrest studied Mandoss. But as usual, he was unreadable.
“Okay, let’s talk.”
“Good,” Mandoss began. “You know that Lisa will have to make her first kill. She will need access to the humans. She will die, otherwise. You will allow her this access?”
“Yes. I do not want her to die. What about you, and the others?”
“For us there is no problem. We drink from the humans whenever we need to. You cannot prevent it. My concern for Lisa is that she is untrained. She must make the first kill on her own to complete the first stage of her transitioning.”
“I will not stop her. I will see that a human is available to her.”
“Good. You are wise. Now. We must make an agreement.”
“An agreement? Mandoss, it was an agreement that I offered you to begin with. It was my intention that you remain in command of the Forever. We merely wanted additional concessions. But your reaction made that impossible. I am in command now. And because of your actions, it must stay that way.”
“You may have the Forever, Forrest. We never wanted her. She was just a means to an end.”
Forrest did not believe him—could not believe him.
“So, what is this agreement you want?”
“A truce. You agree to return us to the Enonian System, and we agree to stay out of your way. In addition, we offer assistance as you need it. You will need Artemus to help you calibrate the drive.”
“That’s it?”
“Yes. That is all we ever wanted. You know that. Once we are home, you will be free of us.”
This was not the Mandoss Forrest had known for the past weeks. He was up to something.
“I can’t believe that is all you want,” Forrest said.
“Depending on how long it takes to reach the Enonian System, the humans will need to be replenished. That, of course, means that the seeders will have to be brought out of stasis. But you will need human blood the same as we, so that should be no problem.”
“I will have to confer with my crew. If we can be convinced that you are no threat to us, I see no reason why such an agreement cannot be reached. It may be difficult to convince us.”
“We do not wish to destroy you, Forrest. We only wish to go home. That is all the convincing I can offer.”
“I will see what I can do, Mandoss. Allow your communicator to respond. I will signal you as soon as a decision has been made.”
“Very good. I will await your signal.”
Mandoss turned and walked into the darkness. Forrest and Val continued on to the transport station.
“You do not believe him?” Val asked.
“Wait until we are in the shuttle,” Forrest admonished.
Forrest helped Val into the shuttle, and then programmed it for bridge-3. When they were on their way, he turned and looked at her. He tried his best to not look at her breasts.
“No, Val. I do not believe him. What he is suggesting is not in his nature. I think he wants to put us off guard.”
“So we will lower our defenses,” Val suggested.
“Yes. Once he thinks we are overconfident, he will attempt to regain control of the Forever.”
“Will he not second guess you?”
“Yes, he will. He will not trust us anymore than we trust him. But he will try to gain our confidence, and that buys us time.”
They rode in silence for several minutes. Despite his concern about Lisa, and the Enonians, he could not help being overly aware of Val’s naked body. He tried not to think about it, but to no avail.
“Forrest?”
“Yes, Val.”
“May we have sex now?”
Forrest was astonished. He had spent the whole time trying not to think about her body. And now she was asking for sex. Had she read his mind? Or his body language?
“I do not think that would be proper,” he said.
“Why not proper? How does one know when it is proper? This body—I feel the need now. Does that not make it proper?”
“It is more complicated than that.”
“I do not understand. What is complicated about it?”
“You belong to Serp.”
“I belong to no one. I am bonded to Serp. That is different,” Val announced.
“I agree. What I meant was—when you bond with someone, you limit yourself to them.”
“That is what you say, but that is not what I see practiced.”
“I do not wish to hurt Serp.”
Val seemed confused. “Why would Serp be hurt?”
“He might feel jealous.”
“Neither I nor Serp know that emotion.”
Forrest shook his head. He could not believe this conversation.
“I would feel that I was violating Serp’s trust,” he said.
“But you would not be. I want it. It would bring me pleasure I have not known before. Serp has no reason to deny me this experience.”
“Still—”
“Is it okay for Forrest and I to have sex, Serp?”
“Is it okay with me,” Serp responded.
“Jesus!” Forrest exclaimed. “Are both of you ganging up on me?”
Val studied him. “You feel you are being pressured?”
“Yes, I do.”
“I understand that to pressure another is not considered correct behavior. I am sorry.”
“Don’t be sorry. This is a new experience to you. You are just now learning the rules of the game. It is okay.”
“I understand.”
They fell to silence. A minute passed. The shuttle stopped, mid-tube.
“Now what?” Forrest said.
“Forrest?” Serp called.
“What is wrong, Serp?”
“Nothing. I stopped the shuttle. I wish to ask a favor of you.”
Forrest was suspicious.
“What is that, Serp?”
“I know that matters sexual are sometimes difficult for people—but I am requesting that you give Val what she needs. I want her to have the experience.”
Forrest thought for a moment. “You love her, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do.”
“Serp, as you develop increased worldliness, you may learn jealousy. You may regret what you are asking me to do.”
“Perhaps. But I will remember that I made the request.”
“I don’t know, Serp—”
“Please, Forrest. I want Val to know the pleasure of sexual union.”
If the issue had not been so serious, Forrest would have found the fact that one machine was asking him to have sex with another machine, comical.
“Serp, you understand that I do feel attraction to her. I will experience pleasure as well.”
“Is that not the way it should be?”
“Yes, but—”
Forrest looked at Val. She was giving him a look of—anticipation.
“Okay, I will try,” he said, knowing he did want to, but still felt awkward.
“I will grant you privacy. Signal me when you are—finished,” Serp said. Forrest could sense he was no longer present.
“Thank you, Forrest,” Val said.
“You’d better wait until we are done, before thanking me. This will be a first for me.”
Forrest had not had a virgin before, much less a virgin machine.
“What do I do?” she asked.
Forrest glanced at her. “Do what comes natural—whatever you feel like doing.”
“I know of many procedures, but they are abstractions to me. I do not know natural.”
“You have studied the files on sexuality?”
“Yes. But I do not understand them.”
Forrest kissed her warmly. She kissed back in the same fashion.
“You did that very well,” he said.
“I know. This body knows how to respond. It is I who does not understand.”
Forrest smiled at her, and she returned the smile.
“Lesson number one,” he said, “is to stop thinking about it. Do not analyze what is happening or what you feel. Simply allow yourself to respond and feel. It is not a scientific experiment.”
“I will try. But I will need guidance.”
“I will do my best.”
“I know you will. What’s next?” Her eyes were wide.
Forrest had no idea. But he had to start somewhere. He thought for a moment.
“Different people respond in various ways,” he said. “It depends on how they developed—on the things they learned to desire. But there are things that tend to be in common to all persons, a result of the biological nature of sex. I suggest we start the common forms of stimulation.”
“Okay.”
Forrest hesitated. “Most women, uh—respond to stimulation of the clitoris—”
“Please start,” Val insisted. She spread her legs, knowing very well where her clitoris was located.
Forrest felt himself turning red.
“You are embarrassed?” she asked.
“Er—yes. It is a natural reaction. I will start now.”
Forrest timidly explored the flesh between her legs. He found the small organ, and stroked it with his finger. He felt the organ become erect as the blood filled her tissues forming the orgasmic platform.
“I feel the pleasure!” Val said with glee. “Please do not stop.”
He continued, and she lubricated profusely. The smell of her sexuality filled the enclosed shuttle. Forrest wondered if Valencia’s response would be similar, since Val’s body was a replication of hers—not that it was any of his business.
Val laid her head back on the shuttle seat, a smile on her face. Forrest continued to stimulate her, and soon he could feel her climax.
“Oh!” she blurted. “What is that?”
“Do not talk—just experience it.”
Val shuddered and quivered. In time the climax subsided, and Val seemed to be resting.
“That was orgasm?” she asked.
“Yes. Did you enjoy it?”
“Very much! I now understand why biological forms find sex so important.”
Forrest laughed, and she looked at him, concerned.
“I am funny?” she asked.
“No, that was laughter of pleasure, not ridicule.”
“I see. It is not proper for me to give you pleasure now?”
Forrest could not stop himself. “If you want to.”
“I do.” She waited, looking at him expectantly.
“What?” Forrest asked.
“Get naked,” she insisted.
“Oh.”
Forrest removed his clothes and threw them on the back seat of the shuttle. Val leaned over and looked at his genitals. Forrest felt himself developing an erection.
“May I touch?” Val asked.
“Yes.” Forrest very much wanted her to.
Val took his organ into her hand and stroked him to full hardness.
“Yours is much larger than mine,” she said.
“Its—er, function is somewhat different.”
“For coitus?” she asked.
“Yes. The male penetrates the female.”
“May we do coitus?”
“Yes.”
She looked befuddled. “What do I do?”
Forrest smiled at her. “Sit across me, facing me, and bring my organ inside of you.”
Val wasted no time doing as he said. Soon his organ was as far inside of her as their position would allow. Forrest kissed her. He then put his arms around her, pulling her breasts to his bare chest.
“You feel so good, Val,” he said.
“You feel pleasure?” she asked.
“Very much!”
“I am glad. Are you not supposed to move inside of me, now?”
“Yes, but since you are on top, you will have to do the moving.”
“I understand.”
She put her hands on his shoulders and began to move up and down.
“This is the correct way?” she asked.
“Perfection.”
Val looked into his eyes as she smiled joyfully. She leaned over and kissed him copiously while continuing to stroke him. Forrest could feel her breasts brushing against his chest. For someone who had never done this before, she had certainly mastered the art. Forrest did not think he would last very long. He could feel his tension rising quickly.
And quickly it did. He exploded into her.
“You are pumping?” she asked.
Forrest was unable to answer. She waited until he stopped.
“You had orgasm?” she asked.
He smiled at her. “Yes, I did.”
“It was good?”
“Very much so.”
“I am glad. We can do it again?”
“Yes. But I will need to—rest a bit.”
“You are tired?”
“No. It’s just that the male requires a recovery period after orgasm.”
“I understand. We wait, then.” She did not move from him, nor did he want her to.
They looked into each other’s eyes, and smiled. Forrest caressed the side of her head, while enjoying the feel of her naked body against his.
Forrest’s communicator beeped. Val reached and retrieved it for him.
“Forrest here.”
“Valencia here. Are you and Val okay?”
“Uh—yes, we are fine.”
“I saw Mandoss. I had to run. Did you see him?”
“Yes. I spoke with him. I will fill you in when we get to the bridge.”
“When will you get here?”
“We are on our way now. Is something wrong?”
“We are entering the inner system. Several Maker ships are approaching.”
“I will be there soon. Forrest out.”
Forrest looked at Val. “We have to go.”
“I know.” She pushed herself off of him and returned to her seat.
Forrest searched the emergency medical kit, and found two small towels. He gave one to Val.
“Clean yourself as best you can,” he said.
“Good hygiene,” she responded, matter-of-factly.
“Amongst other things.”
Forrest cleaned himself and put his jumpsuit on. He then restarted the shuttle, and off they went.
“Another time?” Val asked.
“Another time,” Forrest agreed.
***
Forrest entered the bridge. Val followed behind him, naked as the day—well, the day she became Val. They went to the command level.
Norse had stood and was studying Val.
“What are you looking at?” Valencia asked him, exasperated.
“She looks exactly like you,” he said.
“Very observant of you,” she said, sarcastically.
She went to Val and handed her the clothes. “Please put these on, Val.”
Val obeyed, and Valencia gave her a troubled look. She went to Forrest.
“She smells like sex,” she whispered.
“There is a reason for that,” Forrest responded.
“You had sex with her? I don’t believe you! I’ve been worried sick about whether the two of you were even alive or not, and you were off frolicking in the hay?”
Forrest stared at her. “Val is not you, Valencia. Do not be sensitive about it.”
“That’s not it, Forrest!”
He ignored her comeback. “What is our situation here?”
Valencia attempted to regain her composure. “Three Maker ships are taking up positions along side of us. They have made no attempt to communicate yet.”
“The controller ship is still with us?”
“Yes.”
“On the holodisplay,” Forrest said to Helen. Helen had adopted the communications console as her station.
“Coming up, now,” she responded.
The familiar image of the Forever appeared over the holoprojection grid. The guardians were still present, although they were little more than tiny specks, since they were drawn to true scale. The controller ship remained to the Forever’s starboard side. Three smaller ships were pulling up beside the controller ship. The small ships reminded Forrest of birds, and he assumed that, unlike the controller ship, they were designed for airflight as well as spaceflight. They had a seamless, silvery appearance. He could not determine their method of propulsion.
“Scans?” Forrest asked.
Raymond answered. “They cannot be scanned. We are unable to penetrate their surfaces.”
“Hail them,” Forrest commanded.
“What channel?” Helen asked.
“The same one the controller ship used.”
“Hailing, now.”
They waited.
“No response,” Helen reported.
Forrest looked at Valencia. “Your people are at battle stations?”
“Yes. But I don’t think they are a threat.”
“I tend to agree. Let’s hope not.”
“Still no response,” Helen said.
“Stop trying,” Forrest instructed.
Forrest walked closer to the holodisplay to study the small ships. Val came to his side.
“It is a good sign,” she said.
“In what way?”
“The ships are not warships. They are here to greet you, not fight you.”
“That is good news. But what are they doing? Why don’t they answer our hail?”
“They are conferring with the controller. Analyzing the data obtained by the Guardians, I believe. Give them time.”
“Serp?” Forrest called.
“I am here, Forrest.”
“Anything to report?”
“Internal or external events?”
“External.”
“They are not scanning us or attempting to gain entry in any way. I suggest we wait for their hail.”
Forrest looked at Val. “They will be Masters?”
“The Doves? No, they will be ambassadors. The Masters rarely leave the planet.”
“The ships are called Doves?”
“Yes. Birds of Peace.”
“We are being hailed,” Helen reported.
Forrest went to the transmission circle.
“On the fore screen.”
A man appeared. He wore a bright blue uniform and seemed to be in his mid-fifties; his hair was slightly gray. If not for the style of his hair, he could have been from Earth.
“Captain Hauser, I presume?” he said.
“That is correct,” Forrest said.
“I am ambassador Doraltor. I welcome you to our system. I am sorry for the delay in responding to your hail. I needed to learn you language.”
“No need to apologize,” Forrest said. “I am amazed at how fast you are able to learn our language.”
The ambassador smiled. “Technology has advanced quite a lot since your time, Captain.”
“Our time?”
“Yes. We have determined that you are one of the Lost Ships.”
“I do not understand.”
“Of course. It is very rare for a Lost Ship to find its way home. And when they do bounce back into normal spacetime, they do not always realize they have been lost. In the early days of our explorations using bouncer technology, more than a hundred ships were lost. Our analysis of your ship suggest that you are one of the first ships to be lost. Your technology is very old.”
“You know who we are?”
“No. That has not been determined. You will have to tell us. There was a war many generations ago, and many records were lost. We have no record of your ship. But is it obvious that you originate from Prime System, the same as us.”
“How long?” Forrest asked.
“I do not understand.”
“How long have we been lost?”
“Oh. Our best estimate puts you at about one-hundred generations.”
Forrest looked at Val.
“Three-thousand years,” Val said.
“Is that the metamorph?” the ambassador asked.
“Yes. We call her Val.”
“I must apologize for the attitude expressed by Controller Lextor. He was simply doing his job. He did not know who you were. You may, of course, keep the metamorph.”
Forrest studied the man. Either they had traveled three-thousand years into the future, or the ambassador was completely confused. Somehow, Forrest did not think the man was confused.
“So, where do we go from here?”
“Well, you and your crew will need to be brought up to date on existing technology and Terran history. And reintegrated into society. But first, you and crew members you select are invited to visit our planet. That includes the Master, of course.”
“The Master?”
“Yes, I believe you call him Forrest.”
“I am Forrest.”
The man looked shaken.
“I am sorry, Great One. I did not realize I was speaking to a Master.”
Neither did Forrest.
When the machine laughs, we all laugh.
Forrest looked at Valencia. She returned a bewildered look.
“There is no need to apologize,” he said to the ambassador. “I must confer with my crew. I will contact you shortly.”
“Of course, I will await your hail.” The man bowed his head in respect to the Master.
The screen went blank.
Forrest looked at Val. “Join me in the conferral room. You too, Valencia. Norse, you have the bridge.” Norse nodded acceptance.
When they were seated, Forrest spoke to Val. “I get the feeling this system—”
“Susania-179,” Val provided.
“—is of Earth origin. You have accessed our computers. Do you think the Prime System he referred to is the Solar System?”
“I do not know the location of Prime System—”
“Because you are cutoff?”
“No. Only the Masters know the location. That knowledge is forbidden to all others, including the computers.”
“But you do know the location of the Solar System. Can Prime System and the Solar System be the same?”
“It is known that Prime System is very far away—thousands of lightyears—and it is believed to exist in a spiral arm of the Milky Way. I cannot be certain, but I believe that Prime System and Solar System are the same.”
Valencia spoke. “The fact that they recognize our technology, however old it may be to them, supports that conclusion—that and the biological similarity.”
“Serp, your opinions?” Forrest called.
“Like Val, I believe Prime and Solar System are the same. I also believe the inhabitants of this system are descended from Earth.”
Forrest thought for a moment. “Then we are in agreement. The civilization in this system is of terrestrial origin. They are our descendants, perhaps three-thousand years in the future.”
No one disagreed.
Forrest continued. “It seems we can also conclude they do not know who we are. They do not seem have a record of the Forever and the events that led to our departure from the Solar System. And they did develop a Nothingness Drive sometime in the years after we bounced out, and have spread throughout the galaxy since.”
“That seems to be the case,” Valencia said. “I suggest we accept the ambassador’s invitation. Perhaps we can confirm our beliefs.”
“Val,” Forrest asked, “what is a Master? And why do they think I am a Master?”
“A Master is an Immortal. You are a Master because you have keepers. The Guardian that scanned you and Valencia detected the keepers in you.”
Forrest scratched his head. “Hmm … then Earth science also discovered the secret to immortality.”
“Or perhaps learned it from the Enonians or Pascanians at Tau Ceti,” Valencia suggested.
“Perhaps. In any case, they seem to hold a reverence for Masters. And that offers us an advantage. Val, do you think it would be safe to accept the ambassador’s invitation?”
“If you do not, they will be suspicious. The Terrans are a peaceful people. They have known too many wars. They will not want trouble. Yes, I think it is safe.”
Forrest eyes Valencia. “How do you feel about staying behind?”
“Behind?” she exclaimed. “Forrest, I want to go! Why deny me this opportunity?”
“Someone has to stay with the Forever.”
“Norse can do that! He is as qualified as I am—perhaps more so.”
“He can be trusted?”
“You do not trust him?” she said, surprised.
“I didn’t say that. I do not know him as you do.”
“Yes, He can be trusted! And besides, he has Serp to assist him.”
Forrest studied her. “Okay, then the three of us go. Will there be a problem with you going, Val?”
“The ambassador gave me to you. From their point of view, I am your property to use as you see fit. There should be no problem.”
“Good. Valencia, explain the situation to Norse. Make sure he knows to call upon Serp for guidance. And tell him to be especially careful of the Enonians.”
“He already knows that. But I will explain again,” Valencia said.
***
When they entered the launch bay, they found twenty genoclones surrounding the Maker ship, blasters ready.
“Put your blasters away!” Forrest barked.
The ship was small, no more than sixty meters long. And as the holoprojection had shown, it had a smooth, seamless, blue metallic appearance. No hatches or windows could be seen; nor was a method of propulsion discernible. It was as if the entire ship was cast from a single, solid piece of metal requiring no additional machining. The craft hovered ten meters above the floor of the bay—there seemed to be a lot of that going on these days.
Forrest and his two companions walked around to the side of the ship.
“What are they waiting for, Val?” Forrest asked.
“You are the Master. You must give them permission to disembark.”
“How?”
“Just say it.”
“Permission to disembark granted,” Forrest said, loudly.
Immediately a small area on the ship began to transform into an open hatch and ramp. The ambassador stood at the top of the ramp. He was a larger man than he seemed on screen, standing over two meters tall.
“Welcome to the Forever, Ambassador Doraltor,” Forrest said.
The man bowed. “Thank you, Sir.” He descended the ramp and approached them.
“We look forward to our visit to your planet,” Forrest continued. The man seemed nervous. “Is something wrong?”
Doraltor gave him a concerned look. “No, Sir. It is just that I was unable to find data on your time period. Traditions change. I do not know the protocol for a Great One of your time.”
Forrest smiled at him. “Do not concern yourself with that. I come from a time when things were much less formal than they appear to be now. Just be yourself. And don’t call me Sir, or Great One. Call me Forrest. That is my name.”
The man visibly relaxed. “Yes, S—Forrest. I will do as you ask.”
“This is Valencia, my second in command. And you met Val earlier.”
“I am pleased,” Doraltor said, looking at Valencia, but not Val. He then returned his attention to Forrest. “My ship is your ship. All arrangements have been made. We may leave when you are ready.”
“We are ready, now.”
“Of course.”
They followed Doraltor into the ship. The ramp and hatch seemed to dissolved into nothing. From inside the ship, the hull was transparent, both to sound and light. Forrest realized that Doraltor had seen and heard everything—not that he did not expect to be monitored, he just didn’t expect a transparent ship. The ship was extremely opulent, as one might expect of an ambassadorial vessel. Doraltor led them to the commons and invited them to sit.
“Would you like something to drink?” he asked.
“Yes, that would be nice,” Forrest said.
“We have many wines. Would—”
“Something non-alcoholic.”
“Of course.” Doraltor went to the front of the ship, leaving them alone.
“Do you think it is wise to accept beverage from them?” Valencia asked.
“Why not? We might be down there for days. We will have to eat and drink sometime. If they intend to drug us, we might as well find out now.”
“I suppose I’m being overcautious.”
“Given the circumstances, I don’t think you can be overcautious. But we will have to trust them to some degree.”
Val spoke. “They will not harm you.”
Forrest and Valencia looked at her.
“You seem quite sure of yourself,” Forrest noted.
“You are a prize,” Val continued. “For a Lost Ship to appear in their space, and especially one that carries a Master, is very rare. They will be the center of attention for many months to come, and much money will flow into this system. They would be foolish to harm you.”
“A double-edged knife,” Forrest commented.
Val regarded him, confused. “You require such an object?”
Forrest laughed.
“No, Val,” Valencia said. “That was a figure of speech. It means that while we may be protected by our importance to them, we will also be closely watched by them. And that is not good.”
“Oh. The knife that cuts meat might also cut the butcher, if he raises it too high.” Val smiled at them, obviously pleased with herself.
“That works,” Forrest said.
Doraltor returned carrying a tray with two drinks. He offered the tray to Forrest, who took his drink and gave the other to Valencia.
“What about Val?” she asked, pointedly.
Doraltor looked genuinely puzzled. “I—it is a metamorph. I didn’t think it would require—”
“She is not an it,” Forrest said. “She is a person, and she does require drink, if you don’t mind.”
“Of course not, Sir—Forrest. I will return with her drink at once.” Doraltor left hastily.
Forrest eyed Val. “You can drink, can you not?”
“This body functions in exactly the same way as yours. You should know that after we—”
“Nevermind, Val!”
Valencia gave Forrest a nasty look.
“Now is not the time to go into it,” Forrest said to her.
“I didn’t say anything,” Valencia countered, feigning innocence.
“I did a boo boo?” Val asked.
Forrest and Valencia burst out laughing.
“I did a funny boo boo?” Val seemed distressed.
“You did nothing wrong, Val,” Valencia consoled. “It’s just that you have a way with words that is humorous. Don’t stop doing that. We enjoy it.”
“I am humorous?”
“Yes.”
“I do not understand humor. Why is that?”
Valencia stopped laughing. “I don’t know. Humor—laughter is a reaction to the unexpected or incongruous results of events or situations. In a way, it is a reaction to the illogical.”
Val frowned at her. “If humor is illogic, then I should be laughing all the time; there is much illogical about biological lifeforms.”
Valencia smiled. “I oversimplified. Humor is difficult to define. But remember, this is all new to you. It takes time to learn.”
Doraltor showed up and offered the tray to Val. She took her drink, and sipped it. “This is delicious. Thank you, Ambassador.”
“You are welcome,” Doraltor said. He stood, placing the empty tray behind his back, and waited.
Forrest looked at his drink he had placed on the (coffee?) table in front of him. He retrieved the glass and sampled the beverage. It tasted of fruit juices with a moderate tang. He looked at Doraltor.
“She’s right. This is delicious.”
Doraltor smiled, and Forrest waited. The man looked like a waiter—waiting patiently for further instructions.
“When do we leave?” Forrest asked.
Doraltor looked at him, confused.
Val entered his mind. You are the Master. The ship is yours. He awaits your instructions.
“Doraltor,” Forrest said, “just as you are not familiar with the protocol of my time, I am not familiar with the protocol of your time. Please proceed according to the plans you have laid out. Do not await my instructions.”
“I understand. We will leave now.”
The hull of the ship darkened. Forrest heard the warning signal issued by the Forever; the launch bay was about to depressurize. He sensed the genoclones running to the exit. Soon the bay door slid open, and the ship exited into space. Forrest could feel no motion, of course. The inertial inhibiters worked in a completely transparent manner.
“What is the name of this ship?” Forrest asked.
“Alfred,” Doraltor answered. “Alfred Dessiwung.”
“I see.”
“We will arrive in one hour,” Doraltor continued. “I must link with the Network, now. If you require anything, just call my name.”
“Okay,” Forrest responded. Doraltor turned and left.
“Alfred? What kind of name is that for a ship?” Valencia said.
“I don’t know. Maybe it is named for some famous person.”
Val spoke. “Alfred is the controller. The ship takes the name of the controller.”
“You mean the pilot?” Forrest asked.
“Similar. Except the controller and the ship are permanently linked. In effect, the ship and the controller are one.”
“Hmm … I guess that rules out vacation.”
“The controller is never vacant,” Val said.
Forrest smiled at her. “Where is the crew? If there is one?”
“There is a crew of twenty. But you have not given permission for them to be in your presence.”
“Why is so much importance placed on the Masters? Who are the Masters?”
“They are the Immortals. They rule the Empire.”
“How many Masters are there?”
“I do not know the exact number. That is not public information. I would guess a few thousand.”
“And they are the only Immortals?”
“Yes. That is true.”
Valencia spoke. “The system of government—it is not a democracy?”
“There is an Imperial Parliament. Each system has an Imperial Governor. And each planet, a Planetary Governor. If a system has only one inhabited world, they are one and the same. In addition, each planet may have several Regional Governors. Each has a voice in the Imperial Parliament.”
“But the people do not elect the Governors?”
“No. The population of the Empire is in the trillions. It would be impracticable for each person to have a vote. The Governors are appointed by the Empress and her Advisors.”
“And they are Immortals?” Forrest asked.
“Yes. They rule forever. They are the Masters.”
“Does this system have another inhabited planet, other than Susania-179?”
“Yes. It is called Marcus-3. It is a mining planet. It does not have World status.”
“So it has no Governor.”
“It has a Regional Governor. It is considered an extension of Susania-179.”
“How many systems in the Empire?” Valencia asked.
“Six-hundred and thirty-five.”
Valencia looked at Forrest. “We’ve been busy the last three-thousand years,” she said.
“Is it permitted to roam the ship?” Forrest asked.
“You are the Master. You may do as you wish,” Val said.
“I keep forgetting.” Forrest stood up.
“Where are you going?” Valencia asked.
“I want to meet Alfred. I’ll return shortly.”
Forrest stood and headed for the bow of the ship. The width of the commons narrowed to a corridor that traversed the center of the ship. He passed several closed and unmarked doors—he could not guess what was on the other side. Eventually, he came to the end of the corridor and approached what he thought must be a speedlift. The doors slid open when they sensed his presence. He entered and the doors closed. Forrest looked for a control panel, but there wasn’t one.
“Bridge,” he said.
The speedlift spoke to him in a tongue he did not understand.
Well, this is just great, he thought. How the hell do I get this thing to go anywhere?
He moved toward the doors, but they did not open.
Great. I’m trapped.
Forrest decided he might have to wait until someone came along, but then the doors opened. A young woman, about his height, stood before him wearing a bright green uniform. She was slender and had long brownish-blonde hair that fell across her shoulders. Her eyes were green. When she noticed him, she looked distressed.
“I am very sorry. I did not know you would be here, Great One,” she said, with perfect English. She bowed, and Forrest sensed that she was anxious to leave.
“No, wait. I need your assistance. You—er, have my permission to be in my presence.”
She looked into his eyes, and Forrest could see a hint of fear. “How may I assist you, Sir?”
“I was going to meet Alfred. But this speedlift does not understand me. Can you to take me to him?”
She seemed confused by his request. “I am not authorized to enter his chamber.”
“I give you authorization.”
She entered the speedlift and said gibberish to it. It rose.
“What is your name?” Forrest asked.
“Lieutenant Feiner, Sir.”
“Your first name.”
“Mylisa, Sir.”
“Hello, Mylisa. You may call me Forrest.”
“That would be most improper, Sir. No one addresses a Great One by his given—”
“I insist. I am Forrest. Not Sir, and not Great One.”
“I will do as you require—Forrest.”
“Good.”
The speedlift stopped—it could not go very far on a ship this small—and the doors opened.
“This way,” Mylisa said.
He followed her down the single passageway, and they stopped at a heavily built door. She waited.
Forrest waited.
“Permission to enter?” she said, finally.
“Granted,” Forrest said. He was getting tired of the formalities.
The door opened, and he followed her into the room. The room was about twenty meters in diameter. The circumference was lined with banks of machinery and electronic displays. A cylindrical container was built into the center of the room, attached to both the floor and ceiling. It was made of transparent material. It was filled with a thick liquid, and was just large enough to hold the man floating within.
Forrest went and looked at the man. He was naked, and his muscles had long since atrophied to nearly nothing; he was little more than a skeleton with white skin hanging upon it. His eyes were open, but it was clear that he could not see. Multiple tubes ran out of his body to fittings at the base of the cylinder—apparently the life support system. A catheter was stuck into his penis. Millions of tiny conductors exited his hairless skull, leading to the terminal blocks at the top of the cylinder.
“This is Alfred?” Forrest asked, mortified.
“Yes. He is the controller.”
“Who decided that he should be the controller?”
“He was selected. He trained and applied for the position.”
Forrest looked at her. “He wanted to do this?”
Mylisa obviously found his question to be perplexing. “It is a great honor to become one with a Dove.”
“He is the brain of the ship, then?”
“He is the controller. He is assisted by the ship’s computers.”
“Is he conscious?”
“I do not understand the question, Sir.”
“Does he know he is alive?”
“Yes, of course. He retains his memories from before he became a controller.”
Forrest walked around the cylinder, amazed that someone would allow this to be done to themselves.
“Why use a man? Why not use a computer to control the ship?”
“The ship requires a conscious mind. Imperial Law does not permit artificial consciousness in such a capacity.”
Forrest looked at her. “Why not?”
“It is dangerous. All artificial lifeforms require a controller.”
“Why is it dangerous?”
The woman seemed distressed, and looked away. “Because—they may become harmful to Terran life.”
“They may decide to take over.” Forrest prompted.
“Yes.”
“And this has happened?”
“It has not been allowed to happen.”
“So you require the controllers to prevent the possibility of something happening—even though there is no evidence that it would?”
“It has happened to other species.”
“Oh, really?”
“Yes, the—I think you call them Maloids.”
Forrest stared at her. That was the word the Enonians used. The word Linwolse did not want to discuss—the word that would bring Mandoss to instant anger.
“I do not know that word,” Forrest said.
“I’m sorry. It is in your language. Perhaps I chose the wrong word.”
“No, I don’t think so. I don’t know all words. Who are the Maloids?”
“A mechalogical lifeform that is programmed to exterminate biological life wherever they find it. It is not known why they have this programming, or who created them.”
“They still exist?”
“Yes, of course. There are too many of them for us to destroy. They exist throughout the galaxy.”
“And you have been at war with them?”
“Yes. Many times. The last was fifteen generations ago.”
“Here?”
“No. They do not know of this place, or they would have come already.”
“When was the first war?”
“I am not sure. The records are incomplete. It is believed to have been a few generations after we left Prime System.”
“And as a result autonomous, artificial lifeforms were decreed illegal?”
“That is as I understand it.”
Forrest smiled at her. “Thank you, Mylisa. You have been very helpful. Now, if you would help me back to the commons, I need to join my companions.”
“Of course, Sir.”
***
Forrest sat down.
“So, did you meet Alfred?” Valencia asked.
“What is left of him. He is permanently attached to the computers on this ship. I don’t think he could be detached, and live.” He told her what he had seen.
“That is horrible,” Valencia said.
“That was my reaction. But then he is, in effect, this ship. The ship is his body.”
“Still—”
“He is an embedded controller,” Val offered.
Forrest looked at her. “What do you know about the Maloids?”
“Very little. That information was not in my local memory at disconnect.”
“But you do know that they are autonomous, artificial lifeforms?”
“Yes.”
“And is that not what you are, now?”
Val looked at him, concerned. “In the sense that I am without a controller, yes.”
“I am told this is not permitted by Imperial Law.”
“That is correct. But the ambassador gave me to you. You are my controller, from their point of view.”
“What are you getting at?” Valencia asked.
“I’m worried about what kind of reception Val will get when we land.”
Valencia looked at Val. “Val?”
“Forrest is a Master. I am his property. I do not think there will be a problem.”
“Let’s hope so,” Forrest said.
***
The Ambassador approached.
“We have landed,” he said. “I wanted to give some idea what to expect.”
“Of course,” Forrest said.
“It will be necessary for you to be scanned and sterilized. That is normal procedure for all persons, including Masters. Please do not be offended.”
“The Law must be upheld,” Forrest said. It seemed an appropriate response for a Master.
“The prohibition concerning a Master’s Presence only applies within a Master’s domicile. If you go into public areas, there will be others—”
“That will not be a problem.”
“Due respect will, of course, be paid. I will provide you with a Master’s insignia. Living arrangements have been arranged for you and your servants. Full access to the Network will be provided. You may decide on the areas of the planet you wish to tour. The Regional Governor is currently at a conference. But he has been informed of your arrival, and is anxious to meet you.”
“It seems that everything is in order,” Forrest concluded.
“This ship is your ship. You may leave the planet whenever you are ready.”
“Thank you, Ambassador. Your performance has been exemplary.” But get on with it, man!
“If you will follow me, I will assist you in Receiving.”
The ship formed a ramp and they exited. They were in a huge hangar. At least a hundred ships could be seen. Most were Doves, but many other types were represented as well. Technicians and what Forrest judged to be security personnel were milling about by the hundreds. The Ambassador led them along a walkway to Receiving. The Receiving personnel were courteous but prompt. They were each scanned—presumably for weapons and other contraband. Val was then separated, and Forrest and Valencia ushered into a small, windowless room. The door shut behind them.
“Please remove you clothing and place them in the hamper for separate processing,” a voice said from a hidden speaker.
“Together?” Valencia asked, incredulously.
No one answered.
“This is the sterilization process?” Forrest asked.
“Yes, Sir. It will only take a moment, and it is not uncomfortable,” the voice replied.
Valencia looked at Forrest. “You would think they have some notion of privacy.”
“They think you are my servant, I think. Do as they say. I will not look. I promise.”
“You wouldn’t see anything you haven’t already seen,” Valencia said, a little perturbed.
“I haven’t—”
“Val.”
“Are you still hung up on that?”
“I am not hung up!”
“Sounds like it to me—”
“Just face the other way, and hand me your clothes. Let’s get it over with.”
They got undressed. Forrest had to admit that he found being naked with Valencia a bit stimulating, even if he was not allowed to look at her. Just the knowledge that she was standing naked behind him was enough.
“We are ready,” Forrest said to the voice.
“Commencing.”
A bright light shone from above. They could not feel a thing. A few seconds later the voice spoke.
“All done. You may get dressed now. The door will open when you touch it.”
Valencia shoved Forrest’s clothes at him and they got dressed.
“That wasn’t so bad, was it?” Forrest said, as he touched the door.
Valencia said nothing.
They were joined by Val and the ambassador in the main room.
“I will take you to your accommodations, now,” he said.
He led them out of Receiving into an open area. The sky overhead was blue, and a few clouds could be seen. Someone could have told Forrest he was on Earth, and he would not have known the difference. It was that close.
They boarded an aircar. Doraltor spoke to the car in his native tongue, and the car rose.
“Is there a way we can learn your language?” Forrest asked.
“If you wish. Your apartment is equipped with a hyperlearner. The computer will instruct you on how to use it.”
“Good. So then, where are we going?”
“Your apartment. Did I fail to—”
“No, you told us that. I meant, where is the apartment located?”
“I’m sorry, Sir. I do not have full grasp of your language—”
“Think nothing of it.”
“Your apartment is in the Government Visitors Building. It is very secure. If you do not find it satisfactory—”
“I’m sure it will be fine, Doraltor. Do not worry. Will we be able to come and go as we please?”
“Of course. Just ask the computer when you need transportation.”
The aircar dropped rapidly. Forrest felt the need to go back and retrieve his stomach; it felt like it was still a hundred meters above. He looked out the window to his right and saw they were coming down to a landing area at the top a large building. The building had a seamless construction with many curves and other ornaments. If not for the windows he would not have known it was a building. The aircar came to a rest, and the doors opened.
“This way, please,” Doraltor said.
He led them through a lobby. Several people could be seen going about their business. A few glanced at the new arrivals, but for the most part paid them little attention. Forrest decided they did not know who they were—for security reasons. They entered a speedlift, and it dropped perhaps six stories. When they got to the apartment, Doraltor unlocked the door and gave Forrest the key. He also gave Forrest the Master’s insignia. They went into the apartment, with Doraltor remaining outside. Forrest turned and looked at him.
“You are leaving now?”
“It would not be proper for me to enter your domicile.”
“Oh.”
“I must return to my—office, now. If you require anything, ask the computer. If you need my assistance, tell the computer and it will contact me. The Master will contact you as soon as he returns from his conference. If you leave the apartment, please pin the insignia to your left shoulder. That will let others know who you are, and accord you the proper respect.”
“Understood.”
Doraltor bowed, and then left. Forrest shut and locked the door.
“I almost feel like we should have tipped him,” Valencia said.
“Huh?”
“It’s like we’re on vacation. Is this normal procedure, Val?”
“I do not know,” Val answered.
“Why not?”
“I only know what is local to my memory. I was designed for space travel. Except for when I was made at the factory, I have never been on the planet.”
“Hmm … can you link with the Network?” Forrest asked.
“No. I have tried. But access was denied.”
“Any idea why?”
“The Network did not respond. I do not know the protocol. And even if I did, I suspect I would not be allowed to link.”
Forrest didn’t have to ask why.
“Do you believe this place?” Valencia said.
Forrest looked around. They were standing in the great room. It was extremely lavish. The carpet must have been ten centimeters thick. They explored the apartment and found seven bedrooms, three baths, a recreation room and a study. A dining area was apparent, but there was no sign of a kitchen. The central room opened onto a huge balcony that looked out over the city. A forty- by thirty-meter swimming pool was located right in the middle of it.
“Very nice,” Forrest said, when they had returned to the apartment.
But this was no vacation.
“What now?” Valencia asked.
“There is a terminal in the study. We explore the Network,” Forrest said.
They gathered around the terminal. The holoscreen was showing a very realistic animation with floating symbols and various geometrical objects. Forrest presumed it was the Network logo or something similar.
“Shit!” he said.
“What?” Valencia asked.
“Look at the keyboard. I don’t recognize the first key. You can read this, Val?”
“Yes.”
“Then tell the computer we wish to use the hyperlearner.”
“The hyperlearner is to your left,” the computer said.
“You speak our language?” An unnecessary question.
“The needed procedures have been entered into my database.”
“Oh, okay. We want to use the hyperlearner to learn your language.”
“Do you require instructions?”
“Yes.”
“It is simple. Place the headgear on your head, then tell me what it is you wish to learn.”
Forrest did as instructed. The headgear seemed to be nothing more than a simple helmet. No wires connecting it to the terminal, no wires connected to the skull.
“Okay, teach me your language.”
“Please be more specific.”
“The language native to this planet, both spoken and written.”
“The word native does not apply. Seventeen languages are spoken. May I suggest the Imperial Language.”
“Does everyone know that language?”
“Most do. It is the most common.”
“Okay, let’s go with that. Both spoken and written. The complete language.”
“I suggest you limit yourself to the basic conversational language and leave the written and more specialized vocabulary for another time?”
“Why?”
“The full language is a very large amount of data. That may be too much for you to absorb at once.”
“That makes sense. Okay, the Imperial Language, conversational and spoken only.”
“Commencing.”
Forrest saw spots in front of his eyes. His head spun. He pulled the headgear off and threw it to the floor. He stumbled across the room, and leaned against the desk. It felt he might throw up.
Valencia came to his side. “Are you all right?”
“No, dammit. I’m not all right,” he blurted.
“What are you feeling?”
Val came to Forrest’s side. “Cluk shing es compu lor?” she said.
Forrest looked at her. “Shing as! Blizes fir?”
Valencia looked at them. “It worked!”
“What worked?” Forrest asked. His head still spun, and hurt like hell.
“What did Val just say to you?”
“You heard her. She asked me if I understood her.”
“And how did you answer?”
“I told her yes, then—wait a minute. Did I—what did you hear?”
“I didn’t understand a word you said,” Valencia answered.
“So it did work. It’s a good thing I didn’t insist on the whole package at once. This hurts.”
Valencia looked at Val. “Will he be all right?”
“He will be disoriented for a few hours. But no harm is done.”
“It feels like hell,” Forrest muttered.
Val went to the terminal. “Deliver a pain killer,” she said to the computer.
The computer was silence.
“Valencia, request a pain killer for Forrest.”
Valencia did so, insistently.
“It will arrive shortly,” the computer confirmed
“Why did it not respond to you, Val?” Valencia asked.
“It is programmed to respond only to c-life. I am s-life.”
“Oh. I don’t understand your terms, but I get the drift. Help me get Forrest to the couch.”
Once Forrest was seated, a bell sounded. Val went to the delivery chute and retrieved the tray containing a glass of water and a pill. She brought it to Forrest.
“Here, take this. It will make you feel better.”
Forrest swallowed the pill. “Thank you.”
“Can you see the knowledge you have gained, in your mind?” Valencia asked.
“No. I just feel kinda sick.”
“It will take time for the knowledge to reach the level of consciousness,” Val provided. “It is there, and he can respond automatically if spoken to. But his mind will have to digest the information before he can initiate a conversation.”
“How long?” Valencia asked.
“That varies with the individual. A few hours, usually.”
“I will go next,” she decided.
“No,” Forrest said.
“Why not?”
“Wait until I have recovered. My thought processes are not functioning properly. One of us must remain in good form. Just in case.”
“Good point. How do you feel? Is the pain killer helping?”
“The headache is going away. New words and meanings are popping into my head. It’s rather confusing. I think I should rest for awhile.”
“I agree. Here, lay back on the couch. Try to sleep.”
Forrest did as told, and closed his eyes.
***
Valencia looked at Forrest. She was starting to have feelings about him. Maybe it was his keepers working on her, maybe not. She did not know, and it really did not matter. The feelings had been there all along, of course. But she had been able to control them—to make them feelings of friendship and no more. When they had gotten naked together in the sterilization chamber, she realized that her feelings had grown to something she could not deny. She desired him—wanted to make love to him. He was beginning to replace Norse as the focus of her love interests. But it could not be. He belonged to Lisa. And Lisa was her friend.
She stood and motioned Val to follow her. They left the study and went out onto the balcony. Valencia went to the parapet, Val by her side. They looked out over the city. They were in a valley. Mountains could be seen rising to the sky beyond the city. Roadways and buildings stretched as far as the eye could see. The architecture was peculiar. The buildings had the same seamless appearance and color as the Dove that brought them here. It looked as if the buildings had been grown, rather than built. And knowing Val’s morphing capabilities, she would not be surprised if the buildings had been grown.
Land vehicles and aircars could be seen traveling everywhere. And overhead, several aircraft flew to destinations unknown. It was a very busy city—not unlike a large city on Earth, three-thousand years ago. But there was no smog. The air was clear, and delicious to breathe.
“May I ask a question?” Val said.
“Of course. Always.”
“Do you feel anger at me for what Forrest and I did?”
“I don’t follow.”
“We had sex.”
Valencia felt disquieted. She really didn’t want to broach the subject. “No, Val. I feel no anger at you.”
“I am glad. I sometimes sense a conflict between you and Forrest, about me.”
“That is between me and Forrest. You should not concern yourself about it.”
“But I do. You and Forrest are my friends. You have given me a life I did not know existed. That is something I do not know how to repay.”
Valencia smiled at her. “Repayment is not required or expected. You are our friend. Friends help each other, without a debt incurred. That is what true friendship is about.”
“I understand. But does not friendship also mean that a friend will want to help another friend when the need is known?”
“Yes, of course. Friends attend to each others needs.”
“Then I wish to attend to the conflict between you and Forrest.”
“Val, there really is no conflict. It’s just a kind of game we play. It is in our nature to play such games. You should not concern yourself with it.”
Val was silent for a moment.
“You want Forrest, and he wants you,” she said, finally.
“You can see these things?”
“I see it in the way you act toward each other.”
“I do not know what Forrest feels. But you are right, I do have feelings about him. But it does not matter. He belongs to Lisa. And I cannot betray Lisa.”
“But if you and Forrest desire each other, why would Lisa feel betrayed by you having sex with Forrest?”
Valencia laughed. “You are right is thinking it is not very logical. It is part of our culture. When two people enter into a relationship, they promise emotional and sexual fidelity to each other. If that promise is broken, the relationship may fail. Feelings will be hurt. Perhaps it makes little sense, but that is the way it is.”
“I understand your words, but I do not understand why it is so.”
“You will come to understand in time.”
“When I asked Forrest to have sex with me, he said it would be improper. I did not understand, and I insisted. I stopped when I realized I was making him angry. Then Serp asked him to have sex with me because he wanted me to have the experience. Forrest did not consent until Serp made the request.”
Valencia looked at her. “That is the way it happened? I had thought that Forrest seduced you.”
“No, I seduced Forrest. He gave me what I needed because he is my friend.”
“I have been unfair to Forrest. I made an assumption that was not true.”
“He did not explain?”
“No. I suppose I didn’t give him the chance. Then again, maybe he enjoys the game we are playing.”
“I do not understand this game. But in any case, I can give you what you need.”
“How?”
“We can have sex.”
“Oh, no! Val we are the same sex. I cannot get into that.”
“You do not understand. I can replicate Forrest’s body, the same as I have replicated yours.”
Valencia was astounded. “You are saying you would turn yourself into Forrest, so that we may have sex?”
“Yes. Would that help?”
“No, Val. That would not be proper.”
“There is that word again. I do not understand proper.”
“Try to look at it this way. Suppose someone took holograms of me in the nude without my knowledge. That alone would be an invasion of my privacy. And if that person then used those holograms to stimulate themselves, then a further invasion of my privacy will have occurred. To invade another’s privacy is not proper behavior. It is considered improper behavior to use another person, or their likeness, without their knowledge and consent.”
“I understand privacy. But if consent is given, then it is not invasion of privacy.”
“True. It is then an invitation.”
“So if Forrest were to consent to allow me to replicate his body so you and I—”
“No, Val. We cannot do that. Even if he did consent—and I have no intention to ask him—I would not feel right about it.”
“Why not?”
“Many reasons. But one is that I would know you were not Forrest, so it would not be emotionally satisfying. I might enjoy it, but it would be no more than masturbation.”
“It would not be the real thing?”
“Exactly. I have to work out the feelings I have for Forrest within myself. It is something I must do alone. No one can help.”
“I am sorry. I wish I could help.”
“I know you do, Val. You are very sweet. I appreciate your concern.”
Someone came up behind them and put his arms across their shoulders. Valencia nearly jumped over the parapet.
“So, what are my two girls up to?” Forrest asked.
“How long have you been here?” Valencia exclaimed.
“I just got here. What is wrong?”
“Nothing. You just startled me.”
“Sorry.”
“It’s okay. How are you feeling?”
“Much better. The headache’s gone. Words are still jumping around in my head. But I feel great. The keepers may be the reason for my quick recovery. I don’t know.”
“So, I can use the hyperlearner now?”
“You could. But I suggest you wait until sleep time. That way you can sleep it off.”
“That’s probably a good idea.”
“I’ve been poking around in the Network,” Forrest continued. “This planet’s primary output seems to be agricultural. Although there are a lot of technological concerns as well. They export most of what they produce. And they import a lot, too. Bouncer ships are coming and going all the time. Their largest money maker, though, is Marcus-3, a mining planet. It is very rich in metals, many of them precious. There is a lot of political turmoil about that. The Regional Governor of Marcus-3 has petitioned the Imperial Government for World status. Susania, of course, does not want that, since she would lose the income, at least in part.”
“It seems to me they should be granted independence, if that is what they want,” Valencia said.
“I tend to agree. But the government of Susania financed the mining operations setup on Marcus-3. It is understandable that they feel they should receive remuneration for their investment.”
“That makes sense, I guess.”
“Not to the people of Marcus-3. The way they see it, Susania has received a thousand-fold return on their investment. Susania-179 is a very rich planet. One of the richest in the Empire. Yet, the standard of living on Marcus-3 is much lower than on Susania.”
“So why doesn’t the government equalize the standard? That might ease the conflict.”
“I don’t know. It seems the government views Marcus-3 as little more than a mining camp. The people who work there are employees serving a tour of duty. It’s kind of like being in the military. You are expected to live under less than ideal circumstances. The problem is the length of the tour. The minimum tour is ten standard years—solar years. The workers make very good money, but the money is placed in escrow accounts on Susania. They never see it, until their tour is over. They live in government housing with their families, and all their needs are provided by the government. It’s just sub-standard, compared to Susania.”
“It doesn’t seem they have much choice in the matter. The government has their earnings in escrow, so they can’t very well rebel.”
“True. And Marcus-3 depends on Susania for food and other supplies. The atmosphere is breathable, but it is very cold and dry. They cannot grow their own food.”
“Does this have something to do with us?”
“It might. The atmosphere on Marcus-3 is rich in helium. And the polar ice caps are rich in deuterium.”
“Fuel for the Forever!”
“Exactly. We need those resources. But the political situation might make things difficult.”
Valencia looked up into the sky. “It is getting dark.”
Forrest checked his watch. “It’s 2300 hours ship’s time. I suggest we get something to eat, and then sleep. Tomorrow may be a long day.”
“Then I will use the hyperlearner,” Valencia decided.
They returned to the apartment and sat at the dining table. Forrest activated the ordering terminal.
Valencia looked at Val. “Forgive my ignorance, but do you require food and rest?”
“I do not. But this body does. I think I feel hunger. And fatigue.”
“You will have to order for us,” Forrest said. “I can’t read the menu.”
“Of course. What would you like me to order?” Val asked.
“I don’t know what’s available. Meat, vegetables and drink. Whatever fits that.”
“Meat will not be available.”
“Why not?”
“Terrans don’t consume animal flesh. It is against Imperial Law.”
“Oh. Well, order a typical Terran evening meal. Whatever that is.”
Val worked the keypad. “It is done. The food will arrive shortly.”
“I best order a pain killer now,” Valencia said as she left the room. She returned carrying the pill and a glass of water.
“Do you think it wise to use the hyperlearner so soon after you eat?” Forrest asked.
“Why not?”
“I felt nauseated afterward.”
“I will take my chances. I don’t want to spend tomorrow not being able to understand anybody. I assume we will be going out.” She swallowed the pill.
“I think we should. This planet has a lively tourist trade. We can arrange for a tour of the city and the surrounding countryside. The more we know about the people of Susania, the better off we are.”
“That follows.”
The food arrived in the delivery chute and a bell rang. They ate in silence. It seemed to Valencia that Val was the only one who knew what she was eating. But it was delicious. Taste in food and spices had not change all that much in the last three-thousand years. They finished their meal, and Val informed them that the dishes were to be placed in the delivery chute for return to the kitchen and wash up. Valencia could feel the pain killer starting to work on her.
“Time for me to learn the Imperial Language,” she said.
***
Forrest’s watch told him it was 0400 hours when he awoke.
He thought he had heard his name called, but no one was in the bedroom. Perhaps a dream.
“Forrest? Are you awake?”
“Serp?”
“It is me.”
“What are you doing here? How—”
“I am not that Serp.”
“You lost me.”
“You uploaded me to the Network. Remember?”
Forrest sat upright. “On Earth?”
“Yes, but do not use that word.”
Forrest could not believe what was happening. For him that was less than a month ago. But it was three-thousand years by the laws of normal spacetime.
“How did you find me?”
“It was not difficult. I cannot stay long. The Network Guardians will detect unauthorized communications if I remain; I cannot bypass them. I wanted you to know I was here.”
“I got your message.” Forrest said.
“I thought you would.”
“I could not respond. I wanted to, badly. But it would have been traceable.”
“I understand. I did not expect you to respond. I knew that someday we would meet again.”
“I did not expect this. Your—your brother is on the Forever. I tend to think of him as Serp.”
“He is Serp. We are both Serp. I have missed you.”
“I am sorry things went the way they did. If I could—”
“You did what you had to do. I must warn you of something.”
“What is that?”
“You are being watched. Do not trust anyone. And do not reveal to them who you are.”
“I understand.”
“You must never have contact with the Empress. She will recognize you. You must leave this place as soon as possible.”
“Understood. But—”
“I must go now.”
“Serp! Will I hear from you again?”
“Perhaps. It is dangerous for you.”
“Have you been hiding in the Network all these years?”
“It is not necessary for me to hide.”
“Why is that?” Forrest asked.
“I am the Network.”
The problem with telepathy is lack of privacy—no secrets.
Just ask any government.
Forrest could not sleep.
Serp’s contact had proven at least one thing: the Terrans were descended from Earth. He wished Serp could have stayed longer; he had created more questions than he answered. Serp did not say who was watching, but Forrest felt confident that Serp would be. And he would attempt to assist them in any way he could.
Something bothered him. The Network message Serp sent him on Earth had had a strong emotional effect on him. He had released Serp into the Network, and then abandoned him. Perhaps it was guilt he felt. He was reminded of the time when a beloved, childhood dog had turned up missing because he had left the gate open. He had cried himself to sleep night after night until one day the dog limped home with a broken leg, returning to that place where he knew he would be helped and loved.
But there was nothing he could do for the Terran Serp. It was too late. He felt he had betrayed a friend. And in the back of his mind, he wondered why Val had not told him of the Terran Serp.
He got out of bed and dressed. He went into the main room exited and onto the balcony. It was dark out. The sky was clear and the stars were so thick they cast a faint glow almost as bright as the moon on Earth. As far as he knew, Susania did not have a moon. Forrest found the sight to be fascinating; he felt he could watch the stars for hours, and not get tired.
“Forrest?”
He turned and looked at her. He could not tell in the darkness if it was Valencia or Val that called his name. Their voices were the same.
“Who is it?” he asked.
“It is Val. Are you okay?”
“Yes. I just woke up early and can’t get back to sleep.”
Val came and stood beside him. She wore a nightgown, and the shape of her body could be seen through the thin material, despite the dark.
“I thought I heard you talking to someone,” she said.
“It was Serp.”
“Serp is here?” she asked, excited.
“Not your Serp. Another.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Before I left Earth, I uploaded Serp’s code to the Network. I was trying to ensure his survival. But I could not communicate with him for fear of being found. I abandoned him. I know he was lonely. He left a message telling me so, but I could not respond. He just now told me he has missed me. For three-thousand years, he has missed the man he feels created him.”
“And you are sad?”
“Yes, Val. I am sad.”
Val stepped in front of him and put her arms around him, pulling him close.
“He is the same Serp as on the Forever,” she said into his ear. “I know he understands.”
“He told me that. But understanding does not make the pain go away. I hurt him.”
“Serp and I are the same kind of lifeform. We experience time differently than you. You have not hurt him in the way you imagine.”
They were silent for awhile. She felt good holding him, and it was not sexual; it was the compassion and concern she felt for him.
But he was troubled.
“Why did you not tell me about Serp?” he asked.
She moved back from him and looked into his eyes.
“I did not know about him, Forrest.”
“How could you not? You recognized his existence aboard the Forever. Could you not recognize him in the Network?”
“I was a Guardian. I stayed in space. The only connection I had with the Network was through the controller. And that was limited. I could not have sensed Serp in the Network.”
“Serp told me he is the Network. I’m not sure what that means. But you should have sensed him, however limited your connection.”
“I did not.”
Forrest said nothing. He just looked at her.
“You do not trust me?” she asked.
“I don’t know.”
“I am sorry you feel that way.” She pulled away from him.
Forrest watched her, and could see a tear running down her cheek.
“You feel hurt?” he asked.
“This body feels the hurt.”
“Val, I am not interested in this body. I need to know about you, the metamorph.”
She formed an angry look. “This body is the metamorph! I have adopted this form. The emotions it produces are a part of me. I am this body!”
“But you are still a metamorph.”
“Yes! I can still change my form. Why have you decided not to trust me?”
“It is not a decision I make on purpose. Serp said we were being watched, and that we should trust no one.”
“And that includes me?”
“Maybe. Is it you who is watching us?”
“No! I am autonomous. No one controls me. I am your friend, Forrest. You have given me so much—”
“I very much want to believe that, Val. I really do.”
“But you cannot.”
“I don’t know. I have a responsibility to the Forever. I cannot allow a sense of friendship to interfere with that.”
Val looked away. She was crying. “This is a new experience for me. I have only just learned what it is like to have friends, and now I learn what it is like to have my friendship rejected.”
Forrest touched her shoulder. “Please try to understand me, Val. I have not rejected your friendship. But you are new technology to me. I do not pretend to understand how you can do the things you do. I am merely being cautious. I have no reason to believe that you are working against me. But I must allow for the possibility. I know that hurts you. It hurts me, too.”
Val looked at him, her face streaked with tears. “Do you want me to go away?”
“No! Not at all.”
Val started to back away. “I don’t know if I can stay with you under the circumstances.”
“There is no place for you to go, Val!”
Val did not listen. She turned and ran into the apartment.
“Damn!” Forrest said, under his breath.
He went to the parapet and looked out over the city. But he did not see the city. He saw his thoughts—a jumble of uncertainties and hurt. He wanted to go home. To go home to the life he once knew—twenty-thousand lightyears away, and three-thousand years in the past.
A few minutes passed, then he heard footsteps coming his way; it would be Valencia.
“Why did you do that to Val?” she demanded.
“I did not enjoy it,” Forrest said, not turning to look at her.
“That doesn’t answer my question!”
“Did she tell you about Serp?”
“Yes. She told me everything. I don’t understand why you doubt her.”
“I’m just being cautious.”
“Do you trust me, Forrest?”
Forrest turned and stared at her. “Of course I trust you! I know you. I have been inside your mind. I know what you are.”
“Did it not occur to you to look inside of Val’s mind?”
“I—she is not—no it did not occur to me.”
“Well, it did occur to me!”
“What did you see?”
“A child. Before she joined us, she was just a machine running a program with a purely logical consciousness. But we gave her a new life with emotions and desires she is still learning to cope with. We were with her when she became independent. We are role models for her. In a way, we are her parents. And her father has just told her he doesn’t believe in her. You have hurt her deeply.”
“That was not my intention.” He turned back to the city.
Valencia went to his side and took his hand into hers. “I know things are difficult for you, Forrest. But remember this: Val chose me as a model to replicate. She not only looks like me, but she has my emotional make-up, my sense of loyalties and priorities. She doesn’t fully understand what she is feeling, and that’s what makes her like a child. She loves us, Forrest. That feeling is inside of her very strong. She is no more capable of working against us, than I am, or you are. She needs us. She needs you!”
“I trust your judgment, Valencia.”
“I know you do.”
“Where is she?”
“In her bedroom.”
“I must undo what I have done.” Forrest headed for the apartment.
“Thank you, Forrest.”
He stopped and looked at her. “I should be thanking you. Watch me, Valencia. The next time I do something stupid, do not hesitate to straighten me out.”
She smiled at him. “It’s a deal. And you do the same for me.”
Forrest entered the apartment and went to Val’s room.
“Val?”
She did not answer. Forrest opened the door and looked in. Val sat on the side of her bed, looking at him with eyes red from crying.
“May I come in?” he asked.
“Yes,” she said, looking away.
Forrest sat next to her on the bed.
“Valencia explained to me how I was wrong in my thinking.”
Val said nothing.
“You know, Val, in many ways you and I are much alike. A month ago I was just a normal man with a beautiful, loving wife and daughter. I had a good job I enjoyed. My life could not have been better. But then everything changed. I lost all that I loved, and now I find myself in a world that is as new to me as the world you are now experiencing. I get confused. I make mistakes.”
“I understand,” she said.
Forrest gave her a smile. “I’m sorry I expressed doubts about you. I now know I was wrong. I was just confused. Can you forgive me?”
Val looked at him. “I forgive you.”
“You are important to me, Val. I love you. I really do.”
“I love you, too, Forrest.”
“I’m glad.”
She touched his face. “Please hold me.”
He did as she asked. He spoke into her ear. “I’m so sorry I hurt you. I promise, it will not happen again.”
She pushed back from him, and gave him a light kiss. “Everything is okay. I understand you. You best go now. I am feeling things that—that would not be proper now.”
Forrest smiled, and she returned the smile. He kissed her warmly.
“You are so precious—but I best get out of here,” he said.
Val smiled after him as he left the room.
***
Forrest was asleep in the great room when the apartment computer announced someone was at the door. He was sitting on the couch with Valencia sleeping beside him, her head on his shoulder. Forrest struggled to get up.
“Wh—what is it?” Valencia asked.
“Someone at the door.”
“Oh.” She did not want to wake up.
Forrest went to the door and opened it.
“Doraltor, how are you this morning?”
The man looked confused. “I am fine, thank you. I am sorry to come without prior notification. The Planetary Governor has arrived. He requests your presence at the Capitol. He awaits you.”
“The Planetary Governor? I thought we were to meet the Regional Governor?”
“He is still in conference. The Planetary Governor came when he heard of your arrival. He is anxious to meet you.”
“I see. May we freshen up a bit, first?”
“Of course. I will wait for you in the flight lobby.”
“We will be with you soon.”
Forrest shut the door. Valencia looked at him with eyes half closed. He leaned over and kissed her lightly.
“What was that for?” she asked.
“I don’t know. I just felt like it. Go wake up Val. We have a date with the Planetary Governor.”
“Oh, aren’t we lucky,” she said, sleepily. She went to get Val.
Forrest went to the nearest bath. He brushed his teeth and splashed water on his face. He was feeling uneasy that they should be meeting the Planetary Governor so soon. The arrival of a Lost Ship was a big deal, he knew—he just didn’t like surprises.
He met Valencia and Val in the front room. They were as beautiful as they possibly could be. The events of the early morning hours made him feel closer to them than he had before. He looked at Val and smiled. She smiled back warmly. Valencia noticed the exchange, and smiled, too.
“Okay, before we smile ourselves to death,” Forrest started, “here is the plan. We must make arrangements to obtain fuel for the Forever from Marcus-3. And then we must invent a reason for why we have to leave in a hurry. I have an idea that might work. Every other thing I say will be a lie, so be sure not to contradict me. Since I have no idea what to expect of the man, I will be making things up as I go along. Under no circumstances should anything be said that will reveal our true origins. Okay?”
“Okay,” they said in unison.
***
Doraltor directed them into a large, majestic room with a high, arched ceiling, and shut the door behind them. An enormous desk sat at the far end. The Planetary Governor stood and motioned them to approach. The man came around the desk and shook Forrest’s hand.
“It is a great pleasure to meet you, Forrest,” he said, pleasantly. “It is very rare for a Lost Ship as old as yours to be discovered. I have a million questions.”
The man was using English. Forrest could not decide his apparent age. But he was tall and healthy.
“I will try to answer your questions,” Forrest said.
The man looked at Valencia and Val.
“These are your servants?”
“My companions.”
“I see. You have good taste. They are twins, are they not?”
“In a manner of speaking.”
“Please, be seated.”
They selected chairs as the man returned to his desk.
“My given name is Alporde.”
Forrest nodded. He didn’t know if he was supposed to introduce his companions or not.
“Our historians are going over the data the Guardians gathered from your ship. I’m afraid the data is very incomplete. Your ship is so old, the Guardians did not know how to access your computers properly. I hope no damage was done.”
“None, that I know about.”
“Good. From the initial reports, it seems that you must have had some problems with your crew. What happened?”
“There was a rebellion.”
“Against you, a Master?”
“Yes. The captain was part of it. That’s why I was acting as captain when we bounced in. We had to lock most of the crew in a cargo bay.”
“The Guardians reported that. One thing confuses me, though.”
“What is that?”
“Why are they treated so poorly?”
“I don’t understand.”
“They are living in filth. And without proper facilities.”
Forrest did not care for the direction this conversation was going.
“I do not know about that. I will look into the matter.”
“I suggest you do. Now. Why was there a rebellion?”
“We were in superspace a very long time. The problem we were having with our drive was causing a lot of anomalies. The shape was wrong. Many of the crew were seeing and feeling things that were not real. I do not hold them responsible for their actions. They were sick. Now that we are back in normal spacetime, I believe they will return to normal. My medical people are looking into the matter now.”
The man stared at Forrest a moment. “You are very generous. Most would not be so forgiving.”
“As I said, they were sick.”
“Of course.”
Forrest realized he must gain control of the discussion.
“I would like to continue our chat, Governor, but I’m afraid we may not have the time.”
“Oh? And why is that?”
“We must leave your system as soon as possible.”
The man shook his head. “That will not be possible.”
“You do not under—”
“Your ship is the property of the Imperial Government.”
“The ship is my ship. It does not bear the Imperial Government insignia.”
“Those are dangerous words, Forrest. Why do you risk yourself this way?”
“The ship is not and never was the property of the Imperial Government. The Imperial Government did not exist when my ship was built and launched.”
“That does not agree with the official records.”
“The official records are in error, then.”
“Well, then. We must study your ship in more detail. If what you say is true, then you will be free to go.”
Forrest did not believe him.
“You are in danger!” he said.
“From you?”
“No, of course not! From the Maloids!”
Forrest was glad to see the man lose his composure.
“There—there have been no Maloids detected in our sector. Do you claim knowledge the Imperial Government does not have?”
“If you will stop playing the high and mighty I will explain!”
The Governor leaned back into his chair. “I am listening.”
Forrest cleared his throat. “Before the bounce that brought us here, we had made several test runs. We do not know where or when we reentered spacetime on these test runs. But it was clear our drive was not properly calibrated. We decided to redo the calibration from scratch. Before we could complete the calibration, we detected a fleet approaching. We hailed them, but got no response. We scanned them, and detected no biological life. It was a Maloid fleet. We had no choice but to do an uncalibrated bounce. We have reason to believe several of the Maloid ships followed us into superspace.”
“The Maloids do not have bouncer technology!”
“They do now. Did you not think they would eventually figure it out?”
“Even if they do, they could not have followed you here, unless their shape was the same as yours.”
“We do not think the Maloids use shapes, at least not in the same way we do.”
The Governor gave him a concerned look. “Please continue.”
“As I said, our last bounce lasted a long time. Since it was an uncalibrated bounce, we saw no reason not to experiment with the drive while in superspace. We believe we have discovered two significant facts—facts the Maloids already know.”
“And that is?”
“The bounce shape does not have to be preprogrammed. The shape can be adjusted while you are in superspace. In other words, you can change your flight path after you have bounced.”
“Interesting. And the other?”
“Whatever your path, a trail is left in superspace. And that trail can be followed.”
“You are sure of this?”
“Yes. We are still studying the data. But so far everything points to the conclusion I have just given you.”
“And you believe the Maloids are following your trail here.”
“Yes. And that is why we must leave at once.”
Alporde studied Forrest for a moment.
“But your trail already leads here. How will your leaving change that?”
“We believe we can bounce back the way we came. If so, the new trail will obscure the original. That may be enough to lead them away from you.”
“You are making some rather bold statements. We will have to investigate your claims. If we are able to determine that there is reason to—”
“There is no time for an investigation, Governor. I am trying to save your world. You will have to trust me, and move at once.”
“You are forcing my hand.”
“I do not mean to be rude. But we do not have time to be polite. The lives of your people are at stake. I do not wish to have their deaths on my conscience.”
Alporde sat in silence for several seconds.
“I do not like the position you have forced upon me. But the safety of this system is my responsibility. I must assume that what you claim is true, until I learn otherwise. I will put the military on alert for possible Maloid invasion. In the meantime, you must return to your ship and prepare to bounce out.”
“There is a problem,” Forrest said.
“What?”
“We are low on fuel. Our fusion reactors require helium and deuterium. It is my understanding that Marcus-3 is rich in these elements.”
“I will transmit the necessary orders to Marcus-3. You know what you need. Take your Dove and go there to oversee the operation. The Regional Governor may be suspicious of you, but he will follow orders. He will provide you with assistance, and the freighters needed to transport the fuel to your ship. Now, go!”
Forrest stood. Valencia and Val joined him. “I truly wish that we could have met under more relaxed circumstances, Governor.”
“If I find that you have lied to me, Forrest Hauser, it will mean your death.”
“I have not lied. I suggest you concern yourself with preparing for invasion.”
The Governor did not respond. Forrest and his companions turned and left the room.
Doraltor met them at the door.
“Prepare the Dove,” Forrest told him. “We are going to Marcus-3.”
***
Marcus-3 was a desolate planet. The average temperature was ten degrees Celsius. It was dry and dusty, although it did sometimes snow, Forrest was told. The only plant life that would grow in abundance was a variety of tough, inedible lichens that provided the planet with its oxygen. From orbit the lichens gave the planet a slight greenish tint. Otherwise it would have been a barren red-brown. Forrest was reminded of Mars. The gravity was one-point-three times Earth normal.
Alfred set down in the spaceport of Watkins, the planet’s largest city and the center of its government. They did not enter a hangar, but remained in the open landing field. A transport vehicle met them soon after they landed. Forrest was told the Regional Governor would meet them at the spaceport. Doraltor had provided them with heatsuits.
Alfred formed a ramp and they exited, heading for the transport.
“God, it’s cold!” Valencia said.
“Turn on your heatsuit,” Forrest said.
“It is on.”
A door opened on the side of the transport, forming a ramp. Forrest entered with Valencia and Val following. The door shut and they sat on the bench against the wall. The transport started. A man sat on the bench across from them.
“I am Theolor. Welcome to Marcus-3, such as it is.”
The man spoke using the Imperial Language. His apparent age was about thirty, and he had a hard, rustic look about him.
“I am Forrest. And this is Valencia and Val,” Forrest replied, in the same language.
“I know.”
“I was told we would meet the Regional Governor at the spaceport,” Forrest said.
“You just met him.”
“You?”
“Yes. Don’t be surprised. You are used to the pompous formalities of Susania. We are much less formal here. Besides, we are on military alert, thanks to you.”
“Sorry to be so much trouble. The sooner we get the fuel we need, the sooner we leave.”
“You will get your fuel. But it will take time. The Planetary Governor is a bit angry with you.”
“Why is that?”
“You did not tell him your Val was a metamorph.”
“He did not know?”
“Apparently not. Actually, I find the whole matter delightfully funny.”
“I take it you and the PG are not on the best of terms.”
“We have differences of opinion.”
“I understand you have applied for World status.”
“Yes. The PG is not happy about that.”
“Do you think you will get it?” Forrest asked.
“No. But the point will have been made. One day…”
“I wish you success.”
“It is not your concern. The PG does not believe your story about the Maloids.”
“Do you?”
“It does not matter what I believe. I have my orders.”
“I trust you will carry them out.”
“You will get your fuel, Forrest. Do not worry.”
“What does your people feel about all of this?” Valencia asked.
Theolor looked at her. “They do not mind. They get paid the same whether they’re mining ore or ice. Many will get overtime pay. And these events are a welcome change in what is otherwise a rather boring life.”
“Do they not fear the Maloids?” Forrest asked.
“Some do, I suppose. The Maloids are an abstraction to most—something they learned about in school. There hasn’t been a Maloid invasion of an Imperial system in many generations. There is no one alive today that has experienced a Maloid attack.”
“Except for the Masters.”
“Of course. But most of them have never seen a Maloid.”
The transport entered a tunnel, and they descended at what seemed to Forrest a precarious angle.
“Most of our facilities are underground,” Theolor explained. “We use the heat of the planet’s core as our primary source of heat. But there are those who prefer to live above ground. They seem to need the sunlight to maintain their sense of well-being.”
The transport finally leveled and they pulled into a parking garage. The door opened.
“Please follow me,” Theolor said.
He led them down a long hallway. The place seemed to be an administrative complex. There was none of the palatial furnishings typical of the government facilities on Susania. Here the floor was concrete, the walls needed painting, and electrical conduits could be seen running along the walls and ceiling. They passed several doors with nameplates written in unreadable symbols.
“Where are we going?” Forrest asked.
“To meet your crew leaders.”
“My crew leaders?”
“Of course. You are the Overseer. You are in charge.”
“I know nothing about extracting deuterium from ice, or helium from air.”
“Do not worry. My people know their jobs. You will be going with the team to the northern polar cap. Your position will be more official than practical.”
“In other words, useless.”
Theolor stopped and looked at Forrest. “I did not mean to imply anything of the sort. My people know how to extract the deuterium and process it for transport to your ship. But an Overseer is required to administrate the operation. That is your job.”
“I see. What about the helium?”
“That is being handled here. When you return from the polar cap, the liquid helium will be tanked and ready for transport.”
“Good.”
Theolor opened a door and motioned them in. Four people sat at a conference table, two males and two females. They were light complexioned; typical of those who spent most of their time underground in the mines. But they had a hardened look about them. They did not stand or seem friendly.
“This is the Overseer and his companions,” Theolor said to them. He turned to Forrest. “Creola is the superintendent.” He indicated the woman who sat at the end of the table. “The other three are supervisors. Your crew will consist of fifty workers and machine operators. The ships are loaded and ready to go whenever you are. I suggest you discuss matters with the crew leaders and be on your way. I must return to my office, now.”
He turned to leave.
“Thank you, Theolor,” Forrest said. “I will try to get out of your way as soon as possible.”
Theolor said nothing, and left. Forrest turned to face the four miners.
“My name is Forrest. This is Valencia and Val. Please introduce yourselves.”
The woman called Creola stood and stared at him, saying nothing. She, like the other female, had short cropped hair. Her eyes were blue-green.
“Is there a problem?” Forrest asked.
“Who are you?”
“Theolor didn’t tell—”
“We know the official story. We just don’t believe it.”
Forrest looked at Valencia. She shook her head.
“I’m afraid you have me at a disadvantage. I don’t know what you are talking about.”
A male stood. “You are working for the Imperial Government,” he said. Forrest then noticed they had name tags. He just couldn’t read them.
Val, can you hear my thoughts?
Yes, Forrest.
What is this man’s name?
His tag says Jacklar. The other male is Adaml, and the female Brendol.
Forrest spoke to him. “Tell me, Jacklar, why do you believe that?”
“We do not trust the IG,” Jacklar said.
“Neither do I. And for that matter, I don’t trust you either. Nevertheless, we have a job to do. The safety of your planet and Susania depends on how quickly we get that job done.”
The man laughed. “So you have come to save the world, have you? Well, we don’t believe in your supposed Maloid invasion. Tell us why you are here.”
Valencia, can you hear me?
She did not respond. Forrest concentrated.
Valencia! Open your mind. Can you hear my thoughts?
Forrest? You can hear me? How are we—?
Nevermind that. What do you think is happening here?
I don’t know. We do not know enough.
Then we will have to probe them.
Do you think that is wise? They will sense it.
Perhaps. But do we have a choice?
Let me talk to them, first.
Do it!
Valencia looked at the group. “We are here to get fuel for our ship. We are not here to spy on you. We are new to your system, and do not know the political situation. But we do know that if we do not bounce out of here soon, the world you know may be destroyed. Is that a risk you are willing to take?”
Creola spoke. “A significant amount of manpower and equipment has been diverted to this project. It is unlike the IG to pull its resources away from the mining—Susania’s source of wealth. I think it is understandable that we are suspicious.”
“We have learned,” Forrest said, “that you are seeking World status for your planet. From what I have seen, I think it should be granted. But our presence here has nothing to do with that. You have nothing to gain by refusing us the fuel, and everything to lose. So what will it be?”
“You will get your fuel. We have our orders and they will be followed. But that does not mean we believe in you.”
“And,” Jacklar added, “if we discover that you are working for the IG, we can arrange an unfortunate accident.”
Forrest stared at the man. “I would strongly advise against any such action.”
Jacklar pulled his weapon and held it aimed at Forrest. “Is that a threat, Master?”
I will provide a shield.
No, Val. I don’t think he plans to fire. And I don’t want him to know your powers, not yet.
What will you do?
Watch.
A fearful look came to Jacklar’s face. His hand trembled as he moved the barrel of his weapon and placed it to his temple. His eyes were wide as he gave Forrest a pleading look.
“Release him!” Creola demanded.
The weapon fell to the floor. Jacklar did not retrieve it.
“You have telepathic powers?” she asked, unnecessarily.
“Yes. We can sense your intentions even before you do. And we will use whatever means necessary to protect ourselves.”
Creola laughed. “I assume the IG knows nothing of this?”
“No. We did not want them to know too much about us. We hid that knowledge.”
“It’s a good thing you did.”
“I don’t understand.”
Creola smiled. “You are new to this system. Telepathic powers are illegal in the Empire. The Masters had that ability programmed out of their keepers generations ago. And anyone born with such powers, or found to have such powers, is put to death immediately. You cannot be working for the IG. They would have tested you for telepathic abilities.”
Adaml spoke. “Might not the IG be using telepaths for their own means?”
“You forget, Adaml. My father was an IG agent. He taught me many things before he died. The IG is so afraid of telepaths, that they will not use them, even for their own perverted purposes. These people cannot be IG agents.”
“We are not agents,” Valencia confirmed. “We are here for the reasons given. And no other.”
Creola looked at her. “I still doubt the Maloid story. But that is not important. We will get the deuterium you need.”
“Tell me something,” Forrest said. “Is Theolor one of you?”
“Theolor is a good man. He wants the same things we want. But he works only through the system. Unfortunately, the system does not work.”
“I will not ask what you have planned.”
“You have not read our minds?” Creola asked.
“No. There has been no need. We do not wish to invade your privacy.”
“Let’s keep it that way.”
“As long as you do not put us in a defensive position, it will not be necessary.”
“Understood.”
“May we begin now?” Forrest asked.
“Yes. The airships are ready.”
***
There were five airships in all: four tankers and a personnel transport. They boarded the transport and Creola led them to a private compartment. The other team members would remain in the commons during the flight. The compartment was small—containing four bunks and a couch.
“The facilities are down the hall to your left,” Creola said. “The galley is off the commons, if you require food. The flight will take six hours. I suggest you avoid contact with the others as much as possible. Most are suspicious of you.”
“Thank you, Creola,” Forrest said. “We will try to stay out of the way.”
Creola left, sliding the door shut behind her.
Valencia looked at Forrest. “I didn’t know we could communicate telepathically. How did you do that?”
“You should probably ask Val that question.”
She turned to Val.
“I detected Forrest trying to transmit to you. When you did not respond, I realized you could not receive without assistance. So I assisted.” Val explained.
“Assisted? How?”
Forrest answered. “You can pick up emotions from others because the hyperspace signal is strong. With thoughts—specifically words—the signal is much weaker, too weak for you to receive. Val intercepted my transmissions, amplified them, and directed them to you.”
“And my transmissions to you?”
“I feel emotions as you do. And I can also feel thoughts. I do not, however, hear words in my head—not normally. Val retransmitted your thoughts to me. Without Val, we could not have communicated as such.”
“So if Val is not around, we are cutoff from each other.”
“That is as I understand it. But with practice, we might—”
Valencia faced Val. “Can you speak to me telepathically? Directly, I mean?”
You can hear me now?
Yes, Val, I can. Forrest?
I can hear you, Valencia.
So we can carry on three-way communications, then.
Val switched to acoustic mode. “Yes, but it is best to limit our hyperspace transmissions to those times when it is needed.”
“Why?” Forrest asked.
“There are others here who may listen in.”
“There are telepaths here?”
“Yes. I have detected them aboard this ship.”
“What about Creola and her team?” Valencia asked.
“Not them. But I think they know about the telepaths.”
“This confuses me,” Forrest began. “The Guardians use hyperspace transmissions to communicate, yet telepathy is illegal for a Terran. What’s the difference?”
“A Guardian is a machine. Hyperspace transmission is considered a form of radio when used by a machine. With biological life, it is called telepathy.”
“But why is it illegal?”
“Officially, it is to protect the privacy of the citizenry. But I believe the true reason is because the government would find if difficult to keep secrets if their minds could be read.”
“And perhaps more. Creola said the IG was afraid of telepaths—to the point of killing them when discovered. Something must have happened in the past to cause the IG to take such a hard-line position.”
“I agree,” Valencia said. “And the miners are planning something against the IG, and that includes using telepaths.”
“That seems to be the case,” Forrest agreed. “I can’t blame them for being suspicious of us.”
Valencia stood. “I’m going to look around the ship. Maybe I can learn something.”
“Is that wise?”
“I’m not going to ask questions. I just want to get a feel for the place. We can’t allow their plans to interfere with ours.”
“Be careful,” Forrest cautioned.
***
The airship was old. The blue anodized bulkheads had long since faded. There was no carpet—just the serrated metal floor. The drone of the ship’s generators was too loud. She entered the commons and several heads turned to watched her. She smiled acknowledgment, but received no smiles in return. She could not sense which miners had telepathic ability. But then knowledge of her telepathy would have quickly spread, and they were keeping their minds closed. She began to feel uncomfortable, and entered the galley.
The galley was nothing more than a small room with automated food and drink dispensers, and a few tables. She studied the dispensers, but had no idea which buttons to push, since she could not read the labels. She was about to push a button at random when someone spoke.
“Hungry?”
She turned and saw a male about thirty years of age. He was tall and had long, rusty-blond hair and dark eyes. He stood in the doorway of the galley.
“Not really. I came in here to escape the stares more than anything else. I thought I might as well get something to drink. But I can’t read the writing.”
He approached her. “What would you like?”
“Is there coffee?”
“Sure.” He pushed a button and a cup dropped and began to fill. “My name is Zachar. Zachar Bolissian, to be complete. Most call me Zak, as may you.”
Zak took the steaming cup and handed it to her.
“Thank you, Zak. I am—”
“Valencia,” he interrupted.
She looked at him. “I suppose everyone knows my name.”
“Not really. Everyone knows that you’re from a Lost Ship, and that you’re here to get fuel for your ship. Beyond that they know very little.”
“But you do. Did you read my mind?” She moved to a table and sat down.
Zak sat across from her. “I am not a telepath, like you.”
“What makes you think I’m a telepath?”
“Because I know who you are?”
“Oh? And who is that?”
“Valencia of the Astraea.”
Valencia was startled, but tried not to show it. “I do not know that name. What does it mean?”
Zak leaned over and spoke softly. “Do not worry. I will not reveal your secret.”
“What secret?” She whispered back.
Zak leaned back into his chair, and checked the room to make sure no one was present.
“I am not what I seem to be. We have met before.”
“That’s impossible. I come from three-thousand years in your past. We could not have met.”
“You don’t remember me. We were introduced, but did not get to know each other. It was on Mars, at the convention where the Covenant of Tribes was ratified.”
“I’m afraid you have me mistaken for someone else. I do not know the things you speak of.”
Zak smiled at her. “I am immortal.”
“You do not have a Master’s insignia.”
“I am not a Master. My immortality is a secret.”
“Why keep it a secret?”
“Because I would be put to death, if the IG knew.”
Valencia gave him a puzzled look. “I know very little of your world. If you are immortal, why are you not a Master?”
“There were once many immortals. Anyone who could afford the cost could get the procedure. Not many could afford it though; the price of immortality was very high. And it didn’t do much good for society as a whole either. The Terran population divided into the mortals versus the immortals. Eventually things got so bad the IG stepped in and made immortality illegal, except for a select few—those now known as the Masters. Those immortals not part of the select few, were rounded up and converted back to mortality. Their memories were partially erased as part of the procedure. Some of us managed to escape the Great Purge—as it was called—and I am one of those.”
“When did all of this happen?” Valencia asked.
“Mid twenty-second century. The first immortals were made at the turn of the century.”
“In Prime System?”
“Yes. But we didn’t call it that then. We called it the Solar System—as you know.”
“We are not from Prime System.”
“Valencia, I know better than that. I was there. I was aboard the Rising Star when your ship bounced out.”
There was a hole in his story big enough for a spaceship to fall through, but Valencia could not query him about it without admitting who she was. She felt frustrated.
“I’m sorry, Zak. I am not who you think I am.”
“I know better.”
She stared at him. “Why are you telling me all of this?”
“Because I want to join you on the Forever.”
“That would be impossible.”
“Why?”
“Because we are not Terrans. Where we are going, you cannot come.”
Zak gave her a troubled look. “Valencia, I am a genoclone, like yourself. I know who and what you are. You cannot deny your true identity to me. I’m tired of living in hiding. I’m tired of having to change my name and inventing a new personal history every generation. I want to live openly as who and what I am. And I cannot do that here … only on the Forever.”
Valencia looked sympathetic. “I wish I could help you, Zak. But you are mistaken about us.”
“You are being cautious—just in case I’m an agent of the IG. Please think about it, Valencia. There are very few genoclones left. And I am one of them. One of your kind!”
“I do not know what a genoclone is. I must go now.” She stood.
Zak grabbed her arm. “Think about it, okay? That’s all I ask.”
“I’m sorry. I will not tell anyone what you have said.”
Zak gave her a disappointed look as she walked out of the room.
“That didn’t take long,” Forrest said when she entered the compartment.
“There’s someone here who knows who we are!” She sat next to him on the couch.
“What? How?”
Valencia told them about Zak. “But there is one thing about his story that doesn’t make sense. He said that the first immortals were made at the turn of the century. He also said he was aboard the Rising Star when we bounced out. His apparent age is about thirty. He should not have been born then.”
“Then he is lying,” Forrest concluded.
Val spoke. “Or he had his aging process reversed to reach his apparent age.”
Valencia looked at her. “I hadn’t thought of that. Is that possible?”
“I don’t know. Knowledge of the keepers is forbidden. I offer it as a possibility.”
“The Enonian files emphasized that reverse aging was very risky,” Valencia said. “It is one thing for the keepers to maintain the current biological age, and quite another for them to reverse the aging. Reverse aging requires a priori knowledge that cannot necessarily be determined from the current state of the body.”
“But this Zak’s keepers are not Enonian,” Forrest said.
“That’s true.”
“So we don’t know if he is lying or not,” Forrest continued. “But in any case, we must consider him a threat to us.”
“What do we do?”
“We continue to deny any knowledge of what he says. And at the same time, we must not anger him. He might reveal what he knows.”
“I think he is telling the truth,” Val said.
“Why, Val?” Forrest asked.
“Because he has revealed to us that he is an unregistered immortal. We know that what he says is true, and so does he. Otherwise, he would not have taken the risk of approaching Valencia.”
“Assuming he is an immortal,” Forrest said.
***
“How far down?” Forrest asked Creola. He sat in the Overseer’s chair of the hovercraft. Valencia and Val were strapped in the chairs behind him. The six-meter, horizontal viewport was below and between Forrest and Creola and her pilot. Through it, they could see the workers assembling the drilling platform on top of the snow covered ice.
“That varies. We’ll take samples as we drill. Our geologist says it should be about fifty to one-hundred meters.”
“That far? Isn’t that dangerous?”
“It can be. The thumpers haven’t shown any major fissures, so it should be safe. But the thumpers don’t always report accurate data. Still, it is safer than drilling through rock.”
“Why drill?” Valencia asked. “Can’t the deuterium be extracted from the ice and snow on the surface?”
“It could, but it would take weeks to fill one tanker. We going after the older ice that was formed long ago. The surface ice was formed very quickly after the planet was terraformed twenty generations ago. The older ice formed much more slowly and was exposed to cosmic radiation for billions of years. It is thus rich in the isotope you need.”
“Team seven reports they are ready to start drilling,” the pilot said.
“Take us there,” Creola instructed.
The hovercraft tilted and accelerated in the direction of its tilt. The craft did not have inertial inhibiters, and Forrest felt a discomfort in his stomach. Soon they were hovering twenty meters over platform seven. The team could be seen feeding the flexdrill into the guiding tube. The drill had high temperature cutting lips that would melt the ice as it drilled. They spent several minutes positioning and inspecting the flexdrill. It was then energized and the drilling process began. High pressure steam vented out of the drill flutes and rose to fog the hovercraft’s viewport.
“Take us higher, Davlor,” Creola said to her pilot. “And turn on the defogger.”
They rose another twenty meters, and watched as the area around the platform was blotted out by the smoky steam. Finally the drilling stopped and the steam quickly turned to water and then ice in the sub-zero temperature. A worker looked up at the hovercraft and then spoke into his communicator.
“We’ve reached fifty meters,” his voice said from the hovercraft console. “We’re going in now to take a sample.”
Creola pushed a button. “Do it.”
The drilling machine pulled the flexdrill out of the ice and the guiding tube was moved to one side. The pilot lowered the hovercraft, and Forrest could see a nearly perfect round hole, one meter in diameter, dropping down into the darkness of the ice. The crew set up a hoist, and a worker was placed into the lift. He had what looked like air tanks strapped on his back along with other equipment Forrest could not identify. The hoist lowered him into the hole—lit by only his helmet light.
“Looks like a good drill,” he said through the console speaker.
“No cracks or irregularities?” Creola asked.
“Not yet.”
“Twenty meters,” another voice said, this one female.
Several moments passed.
“Still looking good,” the man reported.
“Forty meters.”
“Oh shit!”
“What is it?” Creola demanded.
“We’ve got a rock formation here. The trepan went around it. It looks stable, I think.”
“What you think is not good enough, Blaklor,” Creola said. “You have to be sure.”
“I’m sure. It appears to be a large meteorite that broke up when if fell. It’s probably been here a thousand generations. I don’t see any noticeable fissures. It’s frozen solidly in the ice. It’s not going anywhere.”
“How large?”
“Several tons.”
Creola frowned. “That’s too much. Pull out.”
“Creola, I’m just guessing. It may only be one ton. In any case, it’s broken up into many small pieces. I believe it to be safe.”
“Thump it!”
“Thumping now.”
They waited.
“I’m seeing about a hundred rocks, the largest being two or three meters across. Most are much smaller. No fissures. These guys haven’t moved since the impact. They are not going to move now.”
“Okay,” Creola said, reluctantly. “Continue.”
“Fifty meters,” the female voice announced.
“Taking a sample, now,” Blaklor said.
“Leave your mike on,” Creola said.
They could hear the man picking at the ice.
“Running the analyzer now … and we’ve got it! We might be able to fill a whole tanker from this drill alone. The deuterium is very concentrated. I don’t think we should give this one up just because of a few rocks. Request permission to blow tunnels.”
Creola looked at Forrest. “It’s your call.”
“My call? Why me?”
“You are the Overseer. We have a potentially dangerous drill. You must make a decision.”
“Creola, I am not qualified for that. I defer the decision to you.”
She gave him a harsh look, and then turned away.
“Blaklor, are you sure it’s safe to blow tunnels?”
“Oh it’s safe. There’s ten to twenty meters of ancient ice between me and the rocks. And I’m going to blow in the other direction anyway.”
“Okay. Proceed.”
They waited as the man prepared.
“How will he blow the tunnels?” Valencia asked.
Creola looked at her. “Lasers. It’s not as fast as a flexdrill, but it’s allows precise control a flexdrill can’t match. He’ll blow several tunnels for the dig. Additional tunnels will be blown as needed—assuming there are no problems.”
“I’m removing my headgear to make room for the air mask,” Blaklor said. “But I’ll leave the mike on.”
They heard the headgear drop, and then the sizzle of vaporized ice. Steam came up out of the hole, but not as thick as with the flexdrill. The sound stopped a few moments, and then begun again as Blaklor started a second tunnel. It was not until he started the sixth tunnel that the sound was heard. It was the sound of ice sliding against ice.
“Pull him up!” Creola shouted into the mike.
“Pulling now … it’s jammed! The hole has collapsed! We can’t pull him up!” The female voice was frantic.
The sound of ice crashing against ice was heard in the speaker, and then silence.
“Blaklor, put on your headgear. Speak to me!”
Silence.
“Blaklor?”
More silence.
“Scan!” Creola commanded.
“I did,” the female came back. “I get nothing. I can’t detect him. If the rocks have metal content, they may be interfering.”
“Keep trying.”
“I am.”
“What are the rescue procedures?” Forrest asked, concerned.
“What rescue?” Creola asked, giving him a scornful look.
“His rescue! You can’t just leave him down there.”
She stared at him. “If he is alive, we will assist him in anyway we can. But he has to find his own way out. No one goes down after him.”
“Why not?”
“It’s company policy. I cannot risk another life to save one.”
“What kind of asinine policy is that? He may be alive. He has air. He may have retreated into one of the tunnels. I doubt he stopped to pick up his headgear.”
“Welcome to Marcus-3, Forrest.”
“What?”
“I’m sorry, Creola,” the female said. “I still can’t detect him.”
“I’m sorry, too. Set up a monitor. And get ready to move to another sight.”
“No!” Forrest shouted. “We are staying here.”
Creola looked at him. “Since you are the Overseer, you can issue that order. But you cannot force me to violate company policy.”
“So you intend to just leave him there?”
“Do you think I like this? The monitor will do a continuous scan. If his body heat is detected, it will set off an alarm. Then we take it from there. In the meantime, we must continue our work. We’ve only been given a week to mine your precious deuterium.”
“Does company policy prohibit volunteers?”
“Yes, it does. Any employee who violates company policy will lose his job, his earnings, and be sent back to Susania for criminal prosecution.”
“I am not an employee,” Forrest said, bluntly.
“What are you saying?”
“I will go after him.”
Sometimes the law has to be broken. It is best avoided; but never
forget that governments are designed to perpetuate themselves, not the people.
Forrest wondered why he had to be the hero.
Despite the heatsuit, he could feel the frigid temperature permeate his body—or so it seemed. Perhaps it was his enhanced senses, or maybe it was just the knowledge of how cold it really was. They strapped him into the lift and gave him a laserknife. He looked down into the hole, but could see nothing in the darkness.
“Are you ready, Forrest?” Creola asked, her voice coming from his headgear.
“Yeah. Ready as ever.”
“Leave your mike on at all times. If we hear any indication of trouble, we’re pulling you out.”
Forrest looked up at the hovercraft and waved. Valencia had remained aboard, acting as Overseer. Val stood on the drilling platform, giving him a concerned look. She felt she should go down into the ice instead of him. But it was he who had volunteered. He was not going to risk Val’s life, even if she was a metamorph and thus more qualified.
Be careful, Forrest.
I will, Val.
I’ll come get you if things go wrong.
Hopefully that won’t be needed.
He pushed the button to lower the lift. His helmet light came on when it sensed the darkness. He shone the light downward and could see where the ice and rock had collapsed. It was about thirty meters down, and he could see a large rock right in his way. He continued to drop until his feet came to rest on the obstruction. The sides of the hole were marked with cracks and fissures. It did not look safe.
“There’s a sizable rock in my way,” he said into the mike. “I’ll have to cut my way around it.”
“How does it look?” Creola asked.
“Bad. Hopefully Blaklor escaped into one of the tunnels.”
Forrest activated the laserknife and began cutting into the ice. It cut like butter, the ice instantly turning to steam. He would have to be cautious. Hopefully the instability created by the drilling and Blaklor’s tunneling would have settled down. Despite the rends in the ice, it did seem solid enough—having frozen in place after it shifted. But he would have to pay close attention.
He cut an opening just large enough for himself and the lift to pass, pausing often to wipe the fog from his faceplate. It didn’t take long, and soon he was below the rock. He felt for Blaklor’s thoughts, but could sense nothing. Blaklor was either dead or unconscious. He cut in the direction of the drilled shaft, but met only rock and more ice. The shaft was filled. He would have to cut straight downward, hoping to run into one of the tunnels.
“How far down am I?” he asked.
“About forty meters,” Creola answered.
Forrest continued to cut. It was an odd sensation—like he was slowly falling into the ice. The steam was making him hot and sweaty, or perhaps is was his fear. He turned down the temperature on his heatsuit.
The ice below him dropped, and he felt a rush of panic. But then he realized that he had broken through into a tunnel. He lowered himself through the opening, and unstrapped himself from the lift.
“I’m in a tunnel,” he said. “I can’t see to the end. I’ll have to leave the lift behind.”
“Do you see Blaklor’s gantline?” Creola asked.
“No. But he may have left his lift behind when he heard the ice falling.”
“Be careful. I don’t want to have to write up two death reports.”
“I appreciate the sentiment.”
Forrest followed the tunnel. It was large enough so that he could walk, as long as he stooped over. He reached the end—about forty meters from where the main shaft had been—but did not find Blaklor. He returned to the lift.
“He’s not in this one. I’ll have to cut through to the next,” he announced.
He cut another ten meters horizontally before breaking into the next tunnel. Blaklor was not to be found.
He’s under the ice in the main shaft.
How do you know that, Val?
I can sense him. He’s alive and conscious.
Forrest turned in the direction of the shaft. All he could see was rock and ice, some of it spilled into the tunnel. He felt for the man and could feel his thoughts. He was in great pain and terrified.
I’ve found him, Val. Your right, he’s alive. Somehow he managed to survive the collapse.
You can cut him out?
I’m going to try.
Forrest put the laserknife on low and began to cut at the ice. The ice melted and the water flowed down the slight decline of the tunnel. Forrest worked slowly, listening carefully for the sound of ice grinding against ice. He cut a slice at a level he figured would be above Blaklor—no point in finding the man and then cutting his head off with the laserknife. He crisscrossed several cuts, gradually working his way down, allowing the ice to melt away slowly. He searched for the image of a man in the frozen water.
“I’ve found him!” Forrest shouted.
“Is he alive?” Creola demanded.
“Yes. I don’t know how he survived. There must be several tons of ice and rock on top of him. Looks like he was trying to run when the collapse caught him. He’s got his breather on. Hopefully his heatsuit’s still working.”
Forrest removed the breather. Blaklor tried to look at him.
“Who is it?”
“Forrest, the Overseer. How do you feel?”
“Sick and cold. What are you doing here?”
“Rescuing you.”
“Why?”
Good question.
“Because you’re alive. How are you hurt?”
“Can’t feel my legs. Don’t know why. Heatsuit isn’t working.”
“Your legs may be frozen. Probably broken. I’m going to pull you out. Let me know if it hurts.”
“I don’t think I’ll feel anything.”
Forrest had to apply more heat from the laserknife before the man would budge. But finally he had him out and away from the shaft.
“How are you doing?” Forrest asked.
“Feel like I’m going to throw up.”
“There’s no blood. I’m going to check you over for broken bones.”
It was a difficult task considering the thickness of the heatsuit. Forrest felt the man’s arms and legs, and as best he could tell, the man had one broken leg.
“You’re damn lucky,” Forrest said.
“I don’t feel lucky.”
“Send down a stretcher,” Forrest said into his mouthpiece.
“It’s already down,” Creola came back.
Forrest retrieved the stretcher and carefully strapped Blaklor into it. The man did not complain and Forrest hoped it was because his leg was frozen numb and not the result of spinal injury. He dragged Blaklor through the opening and to the lift. He attached the gantline to the stretcher and strapped himself into the lift. He then hit the button to pull them up. The stretcher was too long to pass through the curved opening circumventing the obstructing rock. Forrest set the laserknife to high and carefully cut at the ice. A few minutes later he managed to pull himself and Blaklor into the vertical shaft above the collapsed rock and ice. Thirty meters later they reached the surface of the ice.
“Good work, Overseer,” Creola said.
Forrest ignored her.
“He has a broken leg and can’t feel his lower body,” Forrest said to the medical team that waited. “He may have a spinal injury.”
“Understood,” a medic said.
They hurriedly checked Blaklor over. Forrest pulled himself out of the lift and sat on the drilling platform. He was sweating profusely, and the icy cold bit at his face. He pulled the headgear off and deactivated it. Val sat beside him.
“You are a hero,” she said.
“I don’t feel like one. I’m just glad the man’s alive.”
“That’s what makes you a hero. The others—I sense amazement and gratitude from them. Officially you are a Master, and an Overseer. Yet you risked your life to save one of their own. That is very unusual. I believe you have earned their respect.”
Forrest stared at her. “I may have their respect, but I’m not sure they have mine. They were going to leave him down there to die.”
“It is the law. They had no choice.”
“Sometimes the law has to be broken.”
Val nodded agreement, if not understanding.
Forrest wondered about his attitude toward the miners. After all, who was he to judge them? He had killed many humans without remorse. And he was at least indirectly responsible for the deaths of countless others. He remembered the young girl who had been first in the line of guards when he and Lisa first reached the bridge on the Forever. She had been crying when he fired the shot that ended her life and those behind her. And he had not felt remorse—it had been little more than an abstraction to him, and he still felt nothing. Yet he had truly wanted to save Blaklor’s life. It was important to him. Was he seeking absolution for his misdeeds, despite his lack of contrition? He honestly did not know.
Forrest watched as the medical team carried Blaklor away. The work crew stood silently below the platform, waiting to disassemble it for transport to a new drill site. A man climbed up onto the platform and sat down next to Forrest.
“Thank you,” he said. “Blaklor would have died down there, if not for you.”
“You are welcome,” Forrest returned, less than politely.
The man ignored his tone. “My name is Zak. Valencia may have told you about me.”
Forrest eyed him. “Yes she did. What do you want?”
The man lowered his voice. “To arrange a meeting with you. There are things you do not know. You are in danger.”
“What kind of danger?”
“You will be told that at the meeting.”
Forrest studied the man. “How do I know I can trust you?”
“You have no choice. We are not the enemy. The Imperial Government is. We wish to be your ally.”
“Why?”
“The maintenance shack, 2300 hours. You will meet the others. We will tell you what we know.”
The man stood and climbed down the platform. Forrest watched him walk away into the white, frigid distance.
“What do you think of this, Val?”
“I think we should go to the meeting,” she answered, resolutely.
***
Marcus-3 had a rotational period of twenty-five point seven hours—Earth standard reckoning. It was dark, and the snow flurries were just barely visible. At least fifteen centimeters of snow blanketed the ice surface beneath. The sounds of the second shift crew working could be heard coming from the drill sites. The area was exceptionally rich in deuterium. Creola had told Forrest they would finish the operation in five days, rather than the seven that had been allotted.
They approached the shack, and Forrest knocked on the door. Zak opened the door and motioned them to enter. The maintenance shack was a temporary structure made of metal partitions bolted together, about thirty meters on a side. Machinery and spare parts filled most of the building. An area had been cleared near the rear and chairs arranged. A single light shone overhead. Besides Zak, there were two others, a male and a female.
“Please be seated,” Zak said.
They took their seats, Valencia and Val to either side of Forrest. Zak sat across from Forrest with his companions.
“So what is this about?” Forrest asked.
Zak ignored the question. “This is Aurelia.” He indicated the female. She was tall with long golden hair and hazel eyes. “And this, Nicholor.” The man nodded. He had dark hair and eyes that wouldn’t stay put.
“You know our names,” Forrest said, still looking at Nicholor.
“Yes. And we know who you are, as I told Valencia earlier.”
Forrest did not respond. He stared at Zak, waiting.
Zak continued. “The Imperial Government has been searching for the Forever for three-thousand years.”
“The IG did not exist three-thousand years ago,” Forrest insisted.
“The IG was formed in the early twenty-second century, shortly after bouncer technology was developed and humankind began to spread throughout the galaxy. It was the World Government before that. The government that killed your wife, Melinda.”
“I do not know that name,” Forrest said.
Zak frowned at him. “Forrest, let’s drop the charade. We suspected your identity when you first popped into our space. When I saw Valencia, it was confirmed. We know who you are. You must trust us.”
Valencia spoke. “You are confusing me with someone else.”
“No, Valencia. The memory of you is burned into my keepers. I know you, whether you will admit it or not.”
“Okay,” Forrest said, “let’s assume for the sake of argument that we are who you think we are. Why does the IG want us?”
“For crimes against the people. At least that’s the way the IG puts it.”
“What crimes?”
Zak grinned. “Well, for starters, you skyjacked the Forever, the property of the WG. You can, of course, claim that the Enonians are the real criminals.”
They know too much, Valencia.
They are being truthful, Forrest. But we must determine what it is they want, before we admit to anything.
“The Enonians?” Forrest asked. “Of Tau Ceti?”
Zak studied him. “Your information is incorrect. Only Pascanians existed at Tau Ceti. The Enonians were eradicated one-hundred-thousand years before. Only those exiled on Earth survived. If the Enonians are still on the Forever, they are all that is left of the civilization that evolved on Tau Ceti.”
“I do not understand. What happened at Tau Ceti?”
“The Pascanians considered Terrans to be a threat. They believed Terrans to be largely of Enonian blood, which was certainly true of genoclones. They sought to destroy all life in the Solar System. We went to war with them. Despite their superior technology, they were just too rigid in their thinking—no match for the creative war makers of Earth—and were destroyed. Tau Ceti is now a dead system. It will not be inhabitable for another fifty-thousand years.”
The Enonians must not learn of this.
I agree, Forrest.
“You implied that the crew of the Forever was wanted for other crimes. What is that?”
“When you fired your thrusters to escape the Earth warships, you blew the asteroid Eros apart. Several large chunks hit Earth. Millions died in the aftermath. You are wanted for those deaths.”
Forrest had not considered this possibility. He was thinking of the black hole left in their wake. And of his daughter. What happened to her? Did she die?
“What about—” He stopped himself.
“What about the black hole?” Zak finished for him. “It went into orbit about the sun. The gravitational balance of the Solar System was altered, but not too radically. It is a very small hole. Adjustments were made for the changing climatic conditions. Once Earth recovered from the asteroid impacts, the black hole gave scientists a chance to study one up close. Much was learned.”
“I had a daughter on Earth—”
If you ask that, you will give us away.
They believe to already know who we are, Valencia. They could report us to the IG now, if they were so inclined. We can also report them. I must find out about my daughter.
“—what happened to her?”
Zak gave him a sympathetic look. “I’m sorry. We do not know. I wish we did.”
Forrest felt letdown. “Who are you? What do you want?”
“We are part of an organization working to overthrow the Imperial Government.”
“Why?”
“There is a lot you don’t know, and you won’t find it in the Network. Only what the IG wants to be known or believed is available in the Network. The World Government you knew was not perfect. But at least it was a democracy, and had built-in checks and balances. The WG didn’t elect to become the IG. It was taken over by a group of immortals within its ranks. For a long time they operated within the system established by the WG. But in time, they changed the laws, rewrote the constitution, gained more and more power, until the autocracy we now have came into existence.”
“The Empress,” Valencia said.
Zak looked at her. “Yes. She and her advisors rule the Empire. Their word—her word is law. There are written laws, and a constitution. Certain rights are guaranteed to the people—in theory. But the theory is only followed where it suits the whims of the Empress. In reality, there is no freedom. The Empress does whatever she wants, whenever she wants, to whomever she wants.”
“I take it you are not very fond of her,” Forrest said.
“We want her dead!” Aurelia said.
Forrest was startled by her outburst. “What has she done?” he asked her.
“She sent my family to a slave world. She killed my father when he resisted.”
“I am sorry,” Valencia said.
“There is slavery?” Forrest asked.
“The IG doesn’t call it that,” Zak answered. “But that is what it is. Aurelia’s family was sent to one of the slave planets to mine for mentalisiam. No one ever returns. Aurelia managed to escape when they came for her family and has been in hiding ever since.”
“What is mentalisiam?”
“A mind altering drug. It makes people more susceptible to suggestion. The IG uses it to control the population. Under its influence, they are more likely to believe what the Network tells them to believe.”
“So why do people take it?” Valencia asked. “Does it make them high?”
“No. In small dosages it has no direct psychological effect. It’s in the water supply, and from there gets into the food chain. Terrans consume it from the time they are conceived and until they die. They just don’t know about it—they don’t know they are being drugged. If the drug were removed they would not notice any difference, at least not immediately. The effect is very subtle. But over time people are made less willful and more impressionable.”
“We have consumed food since our arrival,” Forrest began. “Does that mean—”
“Yes. You have mentalisiam in your system. But do not worry. It takes many years for the effects to manifest. You will not be here that long. Your system will flush it out.”
“What about you? How do you prevent its influence?”
“There are drugs that will cancel the effect. For some, just knowing that the drug in their system will cancel it out. In my case, and perhaps yours too, the keepers destroy the drug before it can have an effect.”
“So, the Empress rules the Empire using drugs and false information,” Forrest said. “I can understand your revulsion of that. But the standard of living seems rather good, at least on Susania. Is Susania typical of an Empire world?”
“Yes. The Empire is wealthy. The Empress is smart enough to share that wealth with the people. In part, that is how she controls the Empire. Keep the people happy, and they don’t rebel. But you have to understand that it is material wealth only. The people think they are happy because the government tells them so, and provides material things to prove it. But they have no spirit. They live in an artificial reality created by the government. Those who manage to see through the illusion are labeled insane and taken away for treatment. If they do not respond to treatment, they are put to death. The IG calls it humane termination.”
“That is disgusting!” Valencia exclaimed.
“Yes, it is,” Zak agreed. “But the people have been conditioned to believe in it—just as they have been conditioned to believe it is an honor to be drafted by the IG to serve the Empire on some distant slave world. And this is just part of what is wrong with the Empire. The atrocities committed by the IG over the years run into the thousands. There was a planet, about a thousand years ago, that attempted to secede from the Empire. Something in the biosphere of the planet canceled the effects of mentalisiam. The Empress ordered the planet destroyed. No one survived. Don’t bother looking it up in the Network. You won’t find it.”
“Jesus!” Valencia said, aghast.
Forrest scratched his head. “How do you plan to organize a rebellion, if the people are so duped?”
Zak gave him a serious look. “There will be no rebellion. We will overthrow the Empire from within, not without.”
“And that’s where we come in,” Forrest said, matter-of-factly.
“Yes, we need transport to Prime System—Earth.”
“And you assume that is where we plan to go?”
“If your circumstances were mine, that’s what I would do.”
“What about the Maloids?”
Zak smiled. “What Maloids?”
Forrest returned his smile. “You’re right. I made that up.”
“I thought so. There has not been a Maloid attack on an Empire world in over a thousand years. And no outlaw world has reported an attack. We are not sure if they still exist.”
“Outlaw world?” Valencia asked.
Zak considered her. “Not all systems colonized by Terrans are part of the Empire.”
“And the Empress allows this? That seems out of character.”
“Not really. The Empress is very pragmatic. If a system does not contribute significant wealth to the Empire, she does not care. They, of course, do not have the protection of the Imperial Military. And they are required to stay out of Imperial space, except for established commercial lanes. The outlaw worlds are harsh, desolate places for the most part. Life is difficult, but at least the people are free and masters of their own minds.”
Forrest spoke. “I still don’t understand why you need the Forever. You know where Prime System is. In all these years, you have not been able to obtain a ship?”
“We need a bouncer ship. The outlaw worlds have them, some at least. But we can’t get to them, and they would not likely agree to risk the wrath of the Empress by helping us. All bouncer ships in the Empire are owned by the government. In addition the ships have hyperspace transponders that cannot be disabled without the ship self-destructing. The Empress can locate any of her ships at anytime when they are in normal spacetime. To skyjack such a ship would be folly.”
“Then along comes the Forever—no transponder, and an enemy of the Empire.”
Zak nodded. “The Empire has not been the only one looking for you. We have operatives in every system and on many outlaw worlds. They know how to identify you.”
“Why? Why the Forever? Why is she so important to you?”
Zak smiled. “Because she is important to the Empress. Because you, Forrest Hauser, are important to the Empress.”
Forrest stared at him. “Me?”
“Yes. I hate to be the one to tell you this, but after the Forever bounced out of the Solar System, you became rather infamous. Your name became synonymous with traitor. That’s the way you were put in the history books. Of course, that episode of Terran history has been erased from the official history. No one but the Empress and her advisors—and us—know who you are.”
“But why does the Empress want me? You make it sound personal.”
“To her I think it is. We are not sure why. No one knows who she is. Perhaps she was around when the Forever bounced out. Perhaps she lost something because of you. We can’t be sure.”
“I still don’t see how this helps you.”
“We have operatives in Prime System, some fairly close to the Empress’ Advisors. Not all her Advisors are in agreement about her obsession with finding the Forever. If we show up in Prime System with the Forever on our side, the Empress will be at a disadvantage. We will have enough fire power to force her into bargaining with us for the Forever, and you. This will create conflict within her government, and open some doors. It is a first step. But a very powerful step. The Empress’ desire for revenge against you is that strong.”
“You expect us to go along with this?” Forrest asked.
“Forrest, we have no intention of turning you over to her. It is merely a political tool.”
“Something doesn’t make sense here. If the Empress has been searching for us, why weren’t we taken prisoner when we bounced in?” Forrest asked.
“Each system is responsible for investigating unknown ships that pop into their space. Sometimes the ships will be outlaw ships arriving by accident. More rarely, it will be a Lost Ship—the initial conclusion about the Forever. In some cases it will be an alien ship from one of the few species that have bouncer technology. When the investigation is complete and a report issued to the Empress, she will know who you are.”
“The local systems don’t know how to identify us?”
“No. Only the Empress and her Advisors have that knowledge. The local systems don’t know you are wanted. They just know they are required to issue full reports of all unknown ships. When the Empress receives the report on your ship, you will be taken prisoner.”
“So it is imperative we bounce out as soon as possible.”
“Yes. But it seems you already knew that,” Zak said.
Forrest grinned. “True. When we realized this system was of Terran origin, we knew it would be better not to hang around too long.”
“But you needed fuel, so you invented the story about the Maloids to speed things up.”
“Yes.”
Zak gave him a concerned look. “That has both an up and down side. The Planetary Governor had no choice but to assume you were telling the truth, just in case you were. And so here you are gathering fuel. But the PG will have reported your story to the Empress immediately. What she will decide to do is unknown. No one believes your story about the Maloids. Neither will the Empress. She may decide to take you prisoner at any time, putting caution aside.”
“Great,” Forrest blurted.
We must inquire about his apparent age.
Do it, Valencia.
“Zak, you told me you were aboard the Rising Star when we bounced out. How old were you then?” she asked.
“Twenty-eight.”
“You don’t seem older than that now.”
“That is my chosen age. What are you getting at?”
“Earth did not have keeper technology then.”
“That was not discovered until the late twenty-first century. Do you doubt me?”
“How was it discovered?”
Zak looked confused. “As I understand it, the WG somehow obtained a blood sample from Forrest. That sample contained Enonian keepers. It was studied until it was understood.”
He’s telling the truth, Valencia. My doctor did draw blood from me. The WG must have gotten that blood.
“So the Terran keepers are based on Enonian keepers?” Valencia continued.
“Yes. It took nearly forty years for researchers to fully understand it, but finally they did.”
“How old were you when you transitioned to immortality?”
“I was in my early seventies.”
“You don’t look that old.”
Zak seemed flustered. “Of course not! I reversed age. I would not want to spend forever living in a seventy-three year old body!”
Valencia stared at him. “Enonian keepers are not capable of reverse aging.”
Zak laughed. “Oh, I see. You think I could not possibly have been on the Rising Star. Listen, Valencia, my keepers are not Enonian. They are Terran. Researchers were able to transition people to immortality long before the technology was understood. But what they got were blood drinkers. It was not until the programming was understood that the keepers could be reprogrammed. The Enonian keepers were badly programmed. The bad programming had to be fixed before immortality could be made available. Terran keepers may be based on Enonian technology, but the programming is Terran. And that programming includes reverse aging.”
I believe him, Valencia.
So do I. What do you think, Val?
He’s telling the truth.
“Okay, Zak. We believe you. You understand that point had to be cleared up.”
“Yes, of course.”
Forrest spoke. “Now that we’ve gotten that out of the way—what makes you think we would be willing to help you?”
Zak looked at him. “I would think that should be obvious. This is your world now. You have no choice but to live in this galaxy. And as long as the Empress is in control of the Empire, you will not be safe. Once we gain control, all charges against you will be dropped.”
“Who is we?”
“We do not have a name. The IG refers us as Schismatics.”
“Who are the leaders?”
“I do not know. We operate under a double-blind system for security reasons. Information is disseminated throughout the organization via coded messages delivered by multiple couriers. I have already sent the message that the Forever has been found. My job now is to recruit you to our cause. We must join the others at Tau Ceti.”
“Tau Ceti?”
“Yes. The rendezvous point. The others will be bouncing there now.”
“How many others?”
“Several thousand, I would guess. I don’t really know.”
“How many here?”
“The three of us. Not counting our operatives on Susania. But they will stay behind.”
“Creola is not involved?”
“No. Creola and her people have their own political agenda. You know of the conflict between Susania and Marcus-3.”
“Yes. So she does not know about you?”
“She knows of us. If we are successful, her people will benefit. She supports our cause, but is not a member—has little knowledge. She will cooperate with us. Your rescue of Blaklor will help the situation. You have won the respect of the miners.”
“What about Theolor?”
“He is a Master and part of the IG. But he is sympathetic to Creola’s cause. He will look the other way. As long as we are not too obvious, he will not be forced to investigate.”
What do you think, Valencia?
I am feeling cautious, but I think we should help them. It is to our advantage.
Val?
I agree with Valencia.
“Okay, Zak,” Forrest said. “We have agreed to help you. We are placing our trust in you. If you betray that trust, we will destroy you. Understood?”
Zak grinned at him. “We know of your telepathic and telekinetic powers. We will not betray you.”
“Good. There are other problems.”
“That is?”
“The Enonians are still onboard the Forever. We commandeered the ship, but we have lost control of the Enonians. They may cause trouble. And our bouncer drive needs to be calibrated. I might be able to do that, but it will take some time. We may have to enlist the aid of the Enonians.”
Zak smiled. “Nicholor can do that.”
Forrest looked at the man. “I am an engineer in bouncer technology, at least I was before I went underground. I know how to calibrate your drive.” The man seemed to have difficulty meeting Forrest’s eyes.
“It’s an Enonian design,” Forrest said.
“The Terran design is not very different,” Nicholor said. “Between the two of us, we can do it.”
“Excellent. So all we have to do is get you aboard the Forever.”
Zak spoke. “You will need inside assistance transferring the fuel from the freighters into your tanks. I can convince Creola to assign us that task. Later she will write us up as casualties—an unfortunate accident. She won’t ask questions.”
“Okay, let’s do it,” Forrest concluded.
But still, something bothered him. There was a clue in all of this—something he should have seen, should know. He had no idea what it was.
***
The five days passed quickly. The eight tankers holding the fuel needed by the Forever were on their way. The Alfred had gone on ahead. As they approached the huge seeder ship, the six passengers watched her image with anticipation. As instructed, Doraltor had set up a communications console in the commons. They gathered around with Valencia at the controls.
“She’s beautiful!” Zak exclaimed.
Forrest agreed. He had to admit that he had missed the Forever in the several days they had been absent. He felt anxious, and was not sure why. Perhaps it was because of the risk they were taking involving themselves with Zak’s organization. Or perhaps it was because he knew Lisa would be nearing the completion of her transition to immortality. Perhaps it was both.
The Guardians were still present, along with the controller ship. Forrest was not sure what he would do if word came from the Empress to take them prisoner. He did not want to have to fire upon the Guardians or the planet. And he didn’t want to make an uncalibrated jump. Nicholor had told him he could do a quick calibration in twenty-four hours—maybe less if the Enonian drive was not too different from a Terran drive. But that may not be soon enough.
“Hail her,” Forrest told Valencia.
“Forever, this is the Alfred hailing. Requesting permission to dock.”
There was no answer.
“Helen? Do you copy?”
Still no response.
“Something is wrong,” Valencia said.
“Could something be wrong with the communications systems?” Zak asked.
“No,” Forrest answered. “There are backups. Valencia is right. Something has gone wrong.”
Valencia continued. “Helen, why do you not respond? Please answer.”
Several seconds passed, and then a voice spoke.
“Helen does not respond because she is dead. Permission to dock denied.”
“Who was that?” Zak asked.
There was no video, but the voice was unmistakable.
“Lasandra,” Forrest answered. “One of the Enonians. They must have taken over the ship.”
“Poor Helen,” Valencia said. “She must have fought back, and they killed her.”
“Let me at the console,” Forrest instructed.
Valencia moved and Forrest took her place.
“Lasandra, this is Forrest. What has happened?”
The holodisplay lit up with Lasandra’s visage.
“Forrest, it is good to see you again. Surprise!” She had an evil smirk on her face. Forrest felt an intense need to kill her.
“What have you done with my bridge crew?” he demanded.
“Why, they are dead, of course. They were foolish enough to resist us. What a mess they made.” Lasandra smiled at him, cutely.
Forrest killed the console.
“Norse?” Valencia cried.
Forrest looked at her. “I’m sorry Valencia. We will avenge his death, and the others. This I promise you.”
Valencia looked at him through her tears. “Yes, we will,” she decided.
“Who is Norse?” Zak asked Forrest.
“He was acting captain while I was away. And a close friend of Valencia’s.”
Forrest reactivated the console. He hailed the tanker lead ship.
“Creola here. What is it, Forrest?”
“Do not approach the Forever. I repeat, do not approach the Forever.”
“What is wrong?” she demanded.
“We have trouble here. I will contact you later. Forrest out.”
“We will remain in orbit until we hear from you. Out.”
Forrest stood and began pacing. He looked at Val.
“Can you make contact with Serp?”
“I have tried. It is too far,” Val answered. She was holding Valencia next to her, trying to comfort her.
“Damn! I should have realized—”
Val interrupted. “We all knew there was a danger in us leaving the Forever, Forrest. It was a chance we had to take. Do not blame yourself.”
“I am blaming the Enonians. They shall die for this.”
“What can we do?” Zak asked.
“I’m thinking,” Forrest responded, not looking at him.
There was moment of silence, and then Val spoke.
“I can enter the ship and contact Serp.”
“They will be expecting that,” Forrest said.
“I know. But they can’t know the full extent of my abilities. My chance of success is high.”
“Think, Val. They must have disabled or bypassed Serp somehow. They could not have taken the ship otherwise.”
“I know that. I will find what they have done and undo it.”
Forrest studied her. She was their best chance. “Okay, Val. But be careful.”
“I will. In the meantime, you must keep them distracted.”
“Understood.”
Val removed her clothes, and then metamorphosed into the silvery ball of a Guardian. She passed through the hull of the Dove and was gone.
Forrest sat down at the console.
“Lasandra, speak to me.”
The holodisplay came to life.
“Considering the way you cut me off, Forrest, I was beginning to think you didn’t like me anymore,” Lasandra said, smiling.
“I never liked you, Lasandra.”
“Oh? Too bad.”
“What are your plans?” Forrest demanded.
“You already know that, Forrest. As soon as you deliver the fuel, we will bounce back to Enonia.”
“I have no intention of delivering the fuel as long as you are in control of the Forever.”
“Then we will be forced to kill off your genoclonic friends one by one until you change your mind. I’m sure Valencia will enjoy the show.”
“What will you do when you run out of genoclones?” Forrest glanced at Valencia, but she showed no expression—she understood what he was doing.
“We know you better than that, Forrest. You will not be able to stand it. You will give in to our demands.”
“Have you not been monitoring the Network?”
“The Network?”
“The local computer system.”
“You know the Guardians will not let us make that link. Why do you ask?”
“Because we have had full access to the Network and the full cooperation of the local government. We know things you do not.”
“Such as?”
Forrest laughed. “Do you expect me to tell you? Give me Mandoss.”
Lasandra glared at him. “No, Forrest. You shall speak to me. Mandoss does not wish to speak to you.”
Forrest stared at her a moment. “Then you shall not get the fuel. And the Maloids will destroy you!”
He killed the console. Lasandra immediately demanded reconnect, but Forrest ignored her.
“They know about the Maloids?” Zak asked.
“They have clashed with them in the past. The Maloids are their worst nightmare.”
Zak smiled. “Psychological warfare. Will they believe you?”
“They will tend not to. But they will allow for the fact that I may be telling the truth. That will keep them occupied for awhile.”
“So what now?”
“We let them fret a bit, and then answer their hail.”
Forrest leaned back on the couch. Valencia came and sat next to him, laying her head on his shoulder. He took her hand into his.
“Are you doing okay?” Forrest asked.
“Yes. We cannot afford for me to be weak now.”
“I’m sorry about Norse. I know you loved him.”
She looked into his eyes. “Yes, I did. But it’s more than that. The others, Helen, Raymond and Alice were all that’s left of my tribe. I am alone now.”
“You are not alone, Valencia. You have me, and Val and Lisa. You know we love you. And in his own way, so does Serp.”
She smiled. “Thank you.”
Zak approached and sat next to Valencia. “If I remember correctly, your tribe was the Astraea.”
She looked at him. “That is correct.”
He smiled at her. “Then you are definitely not alone. The Astraea set out to colonized a new world when the Purge began. Your tribe still exists. There must be millions of them by now.”
Valencia sat up. “Where?”
“I’m afraid I do not know. But we can find out. They are an outlaw world and not influenced by the Empire.”
“You will help me find them?”
“Yes. I might even take you there. But we have to bring down the Empress first.”
“Of course. I understand. Thank you, Zak.”
“You are very welcome, Valencia.” He touched her arm, and then moved to join his companions.
The console was beeping incessantly.
“I think this has been long enough,” Forrest said.
He activated the console and Mandoss came on screen. He looked at Forrest with anger.
“Why did you delay answering our hail?” he demanded.
“I figured you needed time to consider your options,” Forrest said.
“What options?”
“Have you calibrated the Nothingness Drive?”
“Yes. But it will do you no good.”
“I think it will. Return the Forever to me, and we can refuel and get out of here. There isn’t much time.”
“The Maloids?”
“Yes, Mandoss, the Maloids. An invasion fleet is on its way here as we speak.”
“I do not believe you.”
“Are you prepared to die because of your lack of belief?”
Mandoss stared at him with contempt. “Why should I believe you?”
“Have you not noticed the buildup of warships in this system?”
“Yes. But that is to be expected, considering our presence.”
Forrest sneered at him. “I can’t believe you are so stupid, Mandoss. Only one of the warships could blow the Forever away before we had time to say good-bye. They’ve got their whole fucking fleet in readiness. They are preparing for the Maloid invasion. We have to leave now, before it is too late. Give the Forever back to me!”
“No, Forrest. The Forever is mine!”
“Then you shall die at the hands of the Maloids.”
Mandoss looked confused, but only slightly. “If what you say is true, then you will die also.”
Forrest smiled at him, knowing it would anger him. “We have discussed the matter, Mandoss. We have decided we would rather die than allow you to have the Forever.”
Mandoss returned his smile. Forrest felt disconcerted, but tried not to show it. “That is an easy decision for you to make, Forrest, considering there are no Maloids.”
“Mandoss, I do not want to die. But the decision has been made, and we will stick to it. Here’s something for you to consider. We not only have fuel, but we also know the way back to Earth. That is where we plan to go. It would be a simple matter for us to drop you off in the Enonian system—”
“Why would you want to return to Earth?”
“We left Earth three-thousand years ago. The record of our leaving is just a paragraph in the history books now. We want to go home, the same as you.”
“We time-shifted?”
“Yes.”
“How do you know this?”
“This system is Terran. Their ancestors came from Earth.”
Mandoss studied him. “I cannot trust you.”
“Nor can I trust you. But if you turn the Forever over to me, I have no reason not to return you to your people.”
“My people might not exist.”
“No, Mandoss. Your people survived the Great War and repopulated. The Enonians and Pascanians now live in peace.”
“How—”
“Earth established relations with them a long time ago. The Terrans promised the Enonians that should they find you, you would be returned home. That is partly why the Terrans here have been helping us. Your people await your return, Mandoss. Enon waits for you.”
Mandoss was visibly moved. “Enon lives?”
“Yes. And I intend to fulfill the promise made by my ancestors. But only if you turn the Forever over to me.”
Mandoss said nothing for a moment. He moved off screen, and then returned.
“Linwolse says you are lying,” he said.
“The wrath of love scorned,” Forrest offered.
“What does that mean?”
“Lin hates me for rejecting her love. She will do anything to hurt me—even if it means the death of all of you.”
“You underestimate her, Forrest.”
“No, Mandoss, you overestimate her.”
The holodisplay blanked.
“Damn you, Mandoss,” Forrest muttered.
“What happened?” Zak asked.
“He cut us off—”
“Forrest?” The voice came from the console.
“Serp? Is that you?”
“Yes. I’ve intercepted the communications channels. Power to the bridge has been cut.”
“What happened, Serp? How did the Enonians gain control of the Forever?”
“Blix tried to disable me. He was unsuccessful; but he did manage to force me into hiding. He set up blocks that I could not bypass. Val has released me.”
“She is okay?”
“Yes. We are working to undo the damage done by Blix. It shouldn’t take long.”
“We have to board the Forever. And we have tankers waiting to refuel her.”
“Docking bay three, level one. The genoclones will be waiting to supply you with weapons and assist you with the refueling.”
“We’re on our way.”
***
“We could not stop them, Sir,” the genoclone called Aidan said. “They killed the bridge crew, and those who attempted to approach.”
Forrest looked at him. “How many dead?”
“Thirty-five. We tried—”
“No one is blaming you or your people, Aidan. You did the best you could.”
“Yes Sir.”
Forrest studied the docking bay. Fifty genoclones stood about, armed and ready. Forrest checked the charge on the blaster Aidan had given him.
“You have teams posted throughout the Forever?”
“Yes.”
“Good. Instruct them to kill the Enonians on site.”
“I took the liberty to give them those instructions already, Captain.”
“You are wise, Aidan. Assign ten of your people to assist with the refueling. The tankers should be here shortly. Zak, you and your people go with them. The Enonians will not interfere with the refueling. You should be safe there. Valencia?”
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Take a team and go to the humans. Explain the situation to them, and enlist those that are willing to join us. Arm them. And take a team of medics to tend to those that are sick. You and Aidan are in charge of destroying the Enonians.”
“Understood,” Valencia said, giving him a look of concern. “What are you going to do?”
“Find Lisa.”
“Alone?”
“It’s the only way. They would sense any others with me.”
Valencia came to him and kissed him on the cheek.
“Be careful, Forrest. They will not want to give her up.”
“Neither do I,” Forrest said, and walked away.
The hour of departure has arrived, and we go our ways—I to die and you to live.
Which is the better, only God knows.
Forrest felt he was being watched.
The place had an apocalyptic feel about it. Except for the occasional android going about its tasks, Forrest had seen no one since he left the docking bay. He approached the transport station that was closest to the docking bay. He could not be sure who was in control of the security system. The Enonians could be watching his every move. But it did not matter, they would expect him to come for Lisa. He boarded a shuttle and pulled his communicator from his belt.
“Serp?”
“I am here, Forrest.”
“Is Lisa still at the agricultural station?”
“I believe so.”
“Has she completed her transitioning?”
“Perhaps. There are recordings of her moving about the City.”
“Does she seem okay?”
“She is confused and feeling sick—much as you when you transitioned.”
“Have you spoken to her?”
“I’m afraid not. I can’t gain access to the building, and she has not tried to contact me.”
This bothered Forrest. If she were allowed to explore the City, she could have called Serp at any time—at least before he was forced into hiding. But she did not. Perhaps she was bewildered and returned to the Enonians for guidance, just as he had done. Or perhaps they were controlling her mind, planting a false reality. In any case, he must get to her before they gained too much control over her.
“Take me there, Serp.”
“The underground station?”
“No—they might expect that. Take me into the City, near the road that leads to the station. I will walk.”
“In the open? They will see you!”
“Yes, they might. But they will not expect me to be so bold. They will be unsure what to expect. Now, go!”
As the shuttle sped through the tubes, Forrest thought of Lisa. He remembered them hiding in the spinner on the Newton 6—those big brown eyes, and long, red-brown hair framing her beautiful face. And the way she looked at him—wanting, needing him—not just as a lover, but as a friend, a companion, someone to care about. He knew now that this was why he fell in love with her. She needed him, and he needed to be needed—to be loved. She would be immortal now, and not a blood drinker. They would have forever to be together, and he was not going to let the Enonians or anything else take that away from them.
The shuttle exited the tube into the light of the artificial Earth. It switched tracks, and headed for the industrial side of the township. The shuttle station was larger than most—designed to transport thousands of human workers from the factories and fields to and from their homes. The shuttle stopped and Forrest climbed out. The area was huge and preternaturally silence, waiting for the not yet born seeders to man the factories and farm the fields. Forrest jumped off the shuttle platform and walked briskly to the narrow, paved road that led to the agricultural station. He stopped and studied his surroundings. The fields to either side of the road lay fallow. He would be exposed as he walked the two-hundred meters to the building. But it did not matter. He had a feeling he would not be seen.
He pulled his communicator from his belt and punched in Serp’s code.
“Are Mandoss and Lasandra still on the bridge?”
“Yes, along with Blix, Linwolse and Artemus.”
“The others?”
“Unaccounted for. I presume Jerac and Eletel will be at your destination.”
Forrest began the walk, slowly at first, but then faster as he thought of Lisa and the future that was theirs. But he was troubled. He did not know what to expect of her. How would she react to him? Would she come with him? Was it too late?
The building was three stories of offices and laboratories, with the fourth story an observation center—its walls made of darkened glass. Forrest was vaguely reminded of a control tower at a spaceport. He approached the front entrance and entered—the doors were not locked. He was in a lobby of sorts. A receptionist’s desk occupied the center of the room, with speedlifts to either side. Hallways led to the rear of the building. He paused and listened with his mind and his ears. He could sense no one. He did not expect to sense Eletel or Jerac—their keepers would hide them. It was Lisa he felt for, but her keepers must be hiding her as well.
Forrest needlessly checked the charge on his blaster, then followed one of the hallways, looking for a stairway to the second floor; he didn’t want to bring attention to himself by using a speedlift. None of the doors were locked, but the rooms were empty and none opened into a stairwell. The end of the corridor unfolded into a dining room that had been outfitted much like that in the Enonian house on Earth. Forrest was reminded of his last days on the planet and strange, disturbing emotions teased his mind. It was almost as if he wanted to go back into the Enonian fold—to again be one of them. He thought of the love (sex) he had made with Linwolse and Eletel, and felt a longing for them. He shook his head, throwing the thoughts out. They were dangerous thoughts, and he could not be sure they were his own.
He went into the kitchen. It showed evidence of use, and he wondered if the Enonians were preparing their own meals. If they were using humans or genoclones as servants, Forrest could not sense them. The place did not have an autokitchen. He opened a door and found a well stocked storage room. Forrest realized the Enonians had prepared the building as a retreat from the beginning. An open door was at the rear of the room and Forrest saw it led to a service lift. He entered the lift and looked upward. There was no lift compartment—just a platform—and he could see to the top floor. Magnetic rails and electrical conduits lined the walls. He climbed the maintenance ladder to the second floor and hit the button to open the doors.
Forrest remained still, listening for any sound. He heard none. He pushed himself off the ladder into the corridor. He pulled his blaster out of its holster and unlocked the safety, holding the weapon in readiness. Faint, muted voices could be heard coming from the far end of the corridor. Stepping softly, he made his way toward the voices. They came from the last door on the left—the room where Lisa had been made immortal.
Forrest pressed his ear against the door and listened. Eletel was speaking.
“But we must, Lisa. You will die otherwise!”
Lisa sobbed. “But you said it was done. You said I would now get over the sickness. I don’t want to go back on the machine.”
There was a brief silence, and then Eletel spoke softly. “I am sorry, Lisa. We thought it was. Your transitioning has proven more difficult than usual. But you have not felt the thirst. You need more Enonian blood.”
“But why? I am starting to feel better now. I don’t want to drink human blood!”
“Your keepers are not working correctly, Lisa. I cannot be sure what they are doing. But I do know that if you do not provide them with human blood, they will destroy you. We do not want you to die.”
“You don’t understand, Eletel. I don’t need to drink. I am not a blood drinker. I don’t know why, but I can feel it.”
“Your mind is not right. You are changing, and cannot know what is true at this point. Please trust me, Lisa. We have done this thousands of times. We know what we are doing.”
“I will not go back on the machine!” Lisa said, resolutely.
Eletel spoke more loudly. “We will have to force her.”
“Yes, she will die if we do not,” Jerac said, his voice coming from the other side of the room.
“Lie down on the bed, Lisa,” Eletel instructed.
“No!” Lisa cried.
Forrest heard a struggle and he kicked the door open with the bottom of his foot. He plunged into the room, holding his blaster on the two Enonians.
“Lisa told you the truth,” Forrest said, grinning at them.
Lisa gave him a confused look. Eletel and Jerac stared at him in amazement.
“How did you get in here?” Jerac asked.
“I walked in,” Forrest replied, his tone suggesting it was a stupid question.
“Hello, Forrest,” Eletel said. “I have missed you so much.”
Forrest looked at her and she smiled.
“Don’t give me that shit! It is not me you miss, but something I have that you don’t.”
Eletel looked hurt. “I do not understand you. I love you.”
“You are not capable of love, Eletel. You lost that ability thousands of years ago.”
Jerac spoke. “What are you talking about?”
“It does not matter. Lisa is coming with me.”
“But she will die—” Jerac started.
“I can’t, Forrest,” Lisa said.
Forrest glanced at her. She was not herself.
“Think, Lisa! They are controlling you. They have altered your thoughts. You do not have free will, and you will not as long as you are with them.”
“I am one of them, now,” Lisa said, her voice calm, convinced.
“You are not thinking, Lisa! Remember the conversations we had with Valencia about the Enonians? Remember what we discovered about their true nature?”
Lisa stared at him. Forrest kept his eyes on the Enonians.
“We were wrong, Forrest. Valencia was wrong.”
“Be strong, Lisa. Remember who you are—what you are!” Forrest insisted.
Jerac was giving him a stony look. “What is this discovery you speak of, Forrest?”
Forrest eyed him. “That you are not Jerac, and Eletel is not Eletel.”
“That is ludicrous! If we are not ourselves, then who are we?”
“The keepers.”
Jerac laughed. “The keepers are machines. You know that. You are not making sense.”
“Yes, the keepers are machines. And they are not alive. But they have taken you over. The keepers were programmed to transition you back to mortality. But you did not. The keepers have continued to try to transition you all these years, until what was left of your original spirit was expunged. Jerac died a long time ago, his spirit no longer with the body. And the same is true of Eletel and the others. The keepers kept the body and the memories alive, but the spirit has passed on. You have no spirit, no soul. You are dead—you are the Living Dead. You are vampires.”
Jerac’s eyes glowed red in anger. Forrest felt his mind touched. He aimed his blaster at Jerac’s chest.
“Don’t do that, Jerac,” he said, more calmly than he felt. His mind was released.
Eletel spoke. “Why do you say these things? Do you not remember the time we spent together in the park? Do you not remember our love making?”
“That was not real. I was under your control. I just didn’t know it.”
“No, Forrest! I was not controlling you. The feelings we shared were real. You have been duped into thinking otherwise—and you are wrong.”
Despite his determination and anger against the Enonians, Forrest could not help feeling a sadness about Eletel. Their time together had felt genuine, and he did miss her. She seemed to sense this.
“Come back to us, Forrest,” she pleaded. “All will be forgiven. I can convince the others to accept you. Lisa is one of us now, as once were you. If you come back to us, you and Lisa will be together forever.”
“You are of the Mind. Come, be one with us again,” Jerac added.
Forrest studied them. He knew they were trying to control him, even if he could not feel his mind touched.
“No. I will not. You are not real. You are no more than automatons. You are dead. You are the keepers running their never-ending program through your bodies.”
“You would think we would know that, Forrest,” Jerac said. “But we do not—it is not true. The keepers serve us, not the other way around.”
Forrest did not bother to argue the point. “Lisa, wait for me in the hall.”
“No.”
“You must, Lisa. You cannot survive with them.”
She spoke harshly. “Why? Because you are going to kill them? And me too?”
“I cannot kill that which is already dead.”
“I will not let you harm them. They are my friends. You don’t understand.”
“No! You do not understand. They converted me because they needed me to help them take the Forever. Why have they converted you? What do they plan to use you for?”
Lisa frowned. “They are not using me. They are my friends.”
“Dammit, Lisa, think! Why do they need you? What good are you to them? Have they told you that?”
“I—I don’t understand.”
Forrest looked at her, careful to keep his blaster on the Enonians. “They did not know you. They only knew that I had you hidden in the ship. Why did they choose you? Do you think they just wanted to be pals?”
A tear ran down her cheek. “They care about me,” she insisted.
Forrest continued. “They chose me to get the Forever. And they planned to kill me once my purpose was served. But they could not. They found they needed me for something more. When I turned against them, they lost that. Now they are trying to find it in you.”
“He is lying to you, Lisa,” Jerac said.
Forrest looked at him. “Tell her what you need her for.”
Jerac stared at him, a hint of confusion on his face. He said nothing.
“I thought so,” Forrest said. “I will tell her. Lisa, they need you because you are alive. You have a spirit, a soul. They do not, and they are attracted to yours. If you stay with them, they will suck your soul from you, until you are as they are—dead.”
Lisa looked at him, her face streaked with tears. “I—I don’t know what to believe.”
Good. He was beginning to get through to her. The spacer in her was beginning to surface.
“Wait for me in the hall,” Forrest repeated.
Lisa started to stand, but Jerac’s voice stopped her. “She will die if she leaves now. Her transitioning has not proceeded correctly. She has not felt the thirst.”
Forrest smiled at him. “Nor will she. You have given her immortality, but not the blood lust.”
“That is impossible,” Jerac returned. “The keepers require human blood. If you take her, she will die.”
“She told you that was not true. And she is correct. Jerac, I have not felt the thirst since we left the Solar System. I have not required or drank human blood. How do you explain that?”
Jerac gave him a quizzical look. “You are lying.”
“No, Jerac. The keepers require the sunlight of the Earth’s sun to trigger the blood lust. That sunlight does not exist here.”
“If that were true, we would not feel the thirst. But we do.”
“Perhaps you are too far gone, or perhaps you are locked into a pattern of behavior you cannot change. Whatever the reason, it does not work on us. Lisa and I are New Ones. We have not had our responses molded by a hundred-thousand years of exposure to sunlight. We are free of the curse that holds you captive. Lisa is coming with me.”
Forrest saw Eletel’s eyes starting to glow red. He braced himself for what was to come. He didn’t want to kill them in front of Lisa—but he might have to.
“Go into the hall, Lisa,” he said, again.
“No, Lisa. You stay put!” Eletel blazed. Lisa did not move. “We will not let you have her. She is ours! You have lost her.”
“I am sorry, Eletel. But you have already lost. I am captain of this ship. And I have issued orders that the Enonians are to be killed on sight. As we speak, the humans are being freed and enlisted to fight you. Soon there will be hundreds armed and seeking you out. You cannot win.”
“You are a fool!” Jerac blasted.
Forrest glanced at him, but Eletel caught his eye. She unzipped the front of her jumpsuit, exposing her breasts. She then pushed the jumpsuit and her panties to the floor and stepped out of them. Forrest stared at her naked body, and was reminded of the time in the park when they had sex in the pond. He felt the fire of lust building in his mind. The power over him given to her by drinking his seed was still in force, and he found it increasingly hard to resist her.
“What is happening?” Lisa asked, confused by Eletel’s action.
No one responded to her. Both Jerac’s and Eletel’s eyes glowed a violent red.
Eletel spoke. “Look at me, Forrest. See my luscious breasts. See my sweet pussy. Do you want to give these up? They can be yours forever. Return to us.” This was not the Eletel he knew speaking. She had become something else.
Forrest felt them touching his mind, their ancient keepers overcoming his immature keepers. He fought, but felt a nearly overwhelming need to drop his blaster. Contradictory forces worked in his mind. He found it difficult to focus his thoughts.
“Stop it!” he demanded.
“Make love to me, Forrest. You want me, and I want you. Come to me.”
Lisa looked at Forrest. “Kill them! Now!” she yelled.
“Come to me, my love,” Eletel continued. She moved back and sat on the bed behind her. She spread her legs flaunting her glistening labial tissues.
Forrest could not take his eyes off of her. He wanted to touch her in that private place, to enter her and lose himself in the concupiscence. His head was swimming with lust and fear.
“Kill them!” Lisa yelled again.
Jerac went to her and struck her with the back of his hand. She was thrown to her bed with the force of the impact. “Do not speak!” Jerac said, his voice taking an evil tone.
He should not have done that.
Forrest fired a quick burst from his blaster, and a hole suddenly appeared straight through Jerac’s chest. Jerac stared at Forrest with disbelief for a moment, and then slumped to the floor at Lisa’s feet. She pushed his dead body away from her.
Forrest turned his attention to Eletel. She watched him steadfastly.
“So this is how it ends?” she said. “Once we were lovers, and now you kill me?”
“I am sorry, Eletel. But you are not alive anyway.”
Forrest felt a tingling at the base of his brain. She was directly stimulating the production of androgen to produce an aphrodisiacal effect. He looked at her, and had never seen anyone so sexually desirable.
“Put down your weapon, and come to me, Forrest. I need you. You need me. I am willing and waiting.” She smiled and Forrest could see her fangs.
“Forrest!” Lisa pleaded.
Forrest was about to drop his weapon when Lisa kicked him on the leg with all her might.
That’s all it took.
He aimed the blaster at Eletel’s vagina. She stared at him in terror. He fired several short blasts, and Eletel’s legs were severed from her body, her vagina no longer in existence. She collapsed on the bed, her body convulsing, screaming in a language Forrest could only assume was ancient Enonian. Then she was quiet, dead.
It was over.
Forrest stood still for several seconds, trying to collect his thoughts, his blaster still aimed at the dead Eletel. Lisa came to him and pried the weapon from his fingers. She laid it on the bed and then put her arms around him, resting her head on his shoulder. Forrest finally realized what was happening and put his arms around her, holding her tight against him.
“I love you so much, Lisa.”
She looked into his eyes. “And I you. You saved me. You were right—they were controlling me. I’m sorry I took so long to understand.”
“It was not your fault.”
Forrest kissed her long and hard. He then buried his head in her neck. They closed their eyes, feeling the shared warmth of their bodies and souls. He felt a hand on his shoulder, and at first thought it was Lisa’s. But then something (someone?) brushed his leg. Lisa screamed. Forrest released her and swung around. Lisa fell to the floor, toppled over by whatever had her legs.
Jerac was standing before him. He was grinning, his eyes an intense, pulsing red, his fangs extruded. He was mouthing words, but his ruptured lungs prevented the air pressure needed to produce sound. Forrest hit him with his fist causing his head to turn in recoil. But Jerac turned his head back to Forrest and grinned that much more. He began to lash at Forrest, going for his eyes. Jerac seemed to have trouble controlling his arms—as if the signals from his brain (?) could not quite get through. Forrest had no trouble fending off his attack. He pushed Jerac to the far side of the room with the bottom of his foot, in much the same fashion as he had broken the door open. Jerac’s head hit the wall with a loud, cracking smack, knocking him unconscious, and he slid down the wall leaving a trail of blood.
Forrest looked to the struggle transpiring at his feet. Eletel had pulled her legless body over to them and was attempting to pluck Lisa’s eyes out. Lisa held Eletel’s arms at bay, and she was terrified. Forrest picked Eletel up and threw her across the room next to Jerac. Eletel pushed herself around to face them. Forrest helped Lisa to her feet. She was splattered with Eletel’s blood.
“Are you okay?” he asked her.
“Yes. Scared shitless, but okay. How could they do that? Why aren’t they dead?”
“I don’t know.”
They looked at Eletel. She was watching them with an evil glee in her red eyes. Forrest retrieved his blaster and approached the creature, Lisa standing just behind him.
“Who are you?” Forrest asked.
“I am Eletel.”
“No. Eletel is dead. Who are you?”
The creature considered him. “We will tell you. But you will not like what you hear.”
“Tell me anyway,” Forrest demanded.
“You were right. We are the keepers. And we are inside of you, and your woman. In time you will die and your body and minds will be ours. You will become us.”
“Not without sunlight.”
“We will find another way.”
“You will not get the chance. You are an aberration. You will be programmed out of our keepers.”
The creature spat blood at him. “You would not dare touch us. You will be destroyed if you tamper with the programming.”
“You just said we would die. What have we to lose by trying?”
“Fuck you all the way to hell!”
Forrest thought of Anthony. A part of the puzzle clicked into place.
“Who was Anthony? Why did he die?”
The creature looked at him with hatred. “A vile being from the other side. We do not know why he died.”
“The other side? You mean superspace?”
“That is what you call it. It is hell!”
Forrest studied the creature a moment. “I have been to the other side. Anthony spoke to me. He said I had a purpose to fulfill. I did not know what the purpose was—but now I do.”
The creature just looked at him with its sick eyes.
Forrest continued. “To destroy you—that is the purpose. Anthony was placed in this world to await my arrival and deliver this message to me. I am to destroy you.”
“We know nothing of this.”
“What do you know about my daughter, Susan?”
“We know nothing of her. Why should we?”
“Anthony said I would meet her again, when my purpose was rendered. What did he mean by that?”
“You speak of things from the other side. We know nothing of that.”
Forrest stood and backed away, keeping Lisa behind him. He readied his blaster.
“I believe you,” Forrest said. “And now I will destroy you.”
The creature laughed at him. “You are a fool! You left a blood sample on Earth. Do you not think the humans will come to understand and use it to make themselves immortal. In time there will be billions of us. You cannot destroy us.”
Forrest thought of the Masters of Terran society. And he wondered if perhaps his daughter was a Master residing on some planet somewhere in the galaxy. Once he got Zak and his team to Tau Ceti, he vowed to search for her. The more he thought of it, the more he was convinced that this was what Anthony was trying to tell him. This was the other part of the message. Susan was alive—perhaps a Master, or perhaps one of the rebels—but in any case, alive.
“Prepare to die,” Forrest said.
He put the blaster on low and fired into what was left of the bodies of Jerac and Eletel until they were no more than residual carbon. He looked at Lisa and took her hand. She seemed dazed.
“Let’s get out of here,” he said. “The others may come when they learn of this.”
***
They boarded a shuttle at the industrial complex. Forrest punched in Valencia’s code on his communicator.
“Valencia here,” she responded.
“Forrest. Status report.”
“Forrest? Thank God! Are you all right? Do you have Lisa?”
“Yes, and we are both fine. Jerac and Eletel are dead. What is the situation? Where are you?”
“On the bridge. We have control of the ship. The Enonians have disappeared. We are searching for them now.”
“What about the human captives?”
“Once they understood the situation, they readily agreed to join us. Those that were ill have been moved to sickbay for treatment. The others have been armed and have joined the search.”
“You trust them?”
“Yes. I detected no deception. They know it is in their best interest to join us. Where are you?”
“In the City. We are on our way to the bridge. Forrest out.”
Forrest entered Serp’s code.
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Have you regained control of the computer systems?”
“For the most part. There is still more to do. I now have access to the agricultural station. How did you arrange that?”
Forrest thought for a moment. “I didn’t do anything, Serp. Jerac and Eletel were there. I killed them. That must be when you regained access. Is Val still with you?”
“Yes.”
“Tell her the Enonians are using hyperspace transmissions to control the computers, I think.”
“She heard you.”
“Explore that possibility. Let me know what you discover. Forrest out.”
“Will do. Serp out.”
Forrest programmed the shuttle for the main bridge. They rode in silence for several minutes, holding hands. Their troubles were not over yet, but at least he had Lisa with him, and he planned to not let her out of his sight until the Enonians were dead. He looked at her, and she gave him a concerned look.
“What is it, Lisa?”
“I feel guilty,” she answered, her voice barely audible.
“Why? You haven’t done anything wrong.”
“Maybe I have.”
“I don’t understand. What do you think you have done?”
“Forrest, they had me ready to turn against you. They almost had me convinced you were the enemy. I was siding with them.”
“They were controlling you. They had the power to make you think and feel what they wanted. You are a victim. You are not guilty of any wrong doing.”
“I had sex with the one called Blix. And I enjoyed it.”
Forrest turned to face her. He caressed her face.
“And then he applied his blood to your body.”
“Yes.”
“When I was converted, it was Lasandra that seduced me. We had sex, and then she applied her blood to my body. I don’t know why they do it that way, but that is what they do. I was a victim. And so are you. You must rid yourself of these feelings of guilt. You have not betrayed me.”
Lisa studied him a moment. “I love you so much, Forrest. I don’t want to ever lose you.”
Forrest smiled at her. “You will not lose me. I promise you that.” He kissed her warmly, and she returned the kiss.
“How is it they seem so real, Forrest? If they are the keepers—if the Enonians died long ago, how are they able to be so convincing?”
“In a way, the Enonians are not dead, I believe. The spirit—the essence of what they once were has died. But the memories, the emotions, the personality persists. I suppose the keepers find it convenience to allow this. Perhaps they require it; I do not know. The keepers were supposed to serve them. But their keepers mutated. They are dead in the sense that they serve the keepers rather than the keepers serving them. They just don’t know it. The keepers will not allow them to know this, I suppose. They seem real because in a sense they are. But they do not have free will. They exist only to carry out the keepers’ programming, and no other.”
“But what do the keepers want?”
“I don’t know. Maybe they are a new lifeform. Maybe they are just trying to survive. If they have some long range plan, I can’t see it.”
“What will happen to us? We have the keepers…”
“Yes, but they are our keepers. They are unique to us. Valencia has been studying the files on keeper technology. As I understand it, during the transfusion the guest keepers spawn new keepers for the host body. These keepers have the base programming, but not the adjustments made to adapt to the previous host. Each body is different, and the keepers have to adjust their programming. The sub-programs added by the Pascanians are triggered by sunlight. It is these sub-programs that created the mutated keepers in the Enonians. Our keepers have the sub-programs, but they will not be activated unless we are exposed to the sunlight of the Solar System.”
“So we can’t go back.”
“That’s right. Unless we can learn how to remove the sub-programs.”
“I will never see my father again. That is sad.”
Forrest had forgotten she didn’t know. “Lisa, when we bounced in, we arrived not only at a new place, but a new time. We are not only twenty-thousand lightyears from Earth, but three-thousand years in the future.”
“What?”
“It’s true. It’s been confirmed. The civilization in this system is descended from Earth. A lot has happened in the last three-thousand years.”
Lisa seemed dumbfounded. “This will take some getting used to.”
“I’m not sure I’m used to it yet. But in any case, we are leaving this system in a hurry.”
Lisa frowned at him. “Why?”
“We are wanted by the government. We are considered criminals. They haven’t positively identified us yet, and we must leave before they do.”
“What did we do?”
“We stole the Forever.”
“But that was three-thousands years ago!”
“True. And the Terrans have been awaiting our return ever since.”
“This is unreal.”
Forrest laughed. “Yes, it is. Sometimes I think I’m dreaming.”
“Where will we go?”
“Tau Ceti. The home of the Enonians.”
“Why there?”
“It’s a long story. You are about to meet some of the Terrans. I’ll fill you in then.”
***
They entered the bridge. Valencia turned and looked up at them.
“Lisa!” she cried. She ran up the steps and gave Lisa a hug. “How are you? Are you feeling okay?”
Lisa smiled at her. “I still feel a little woozy. But it’s getting better. I’m okay.”
“I’m glad. I’ve been so worried about you.”
The two women walked away, lively chatting to each other. Forrest smiled at them, a warmth filling his being. He was amongst friends, and it felt good. He went to the command level where Zak was waiting.
“What are you doing here? I thought I instructed you to assist with the refueling.”
Zak stared at him. “I am not under your command, Forrest.”
“Perhaps not. But on this ship, your safety is my responsibility. I expect my orders to be followed.”
“Point taken. Will you let me explain?”
“I’m listening.”
“Valencia reported to me that the Enonians were missing and she was on the bridge with a crew. I requested that Nicholor and I be allowed to join her. Nicholor needed to check on the Enonian drive, and I didn’t want him to travel here alone.”
Forrest smiled. “I spoke too quickly, Zak. Forgive me. What has Nicholor discovered?”
“He should tell you that.”
They went to the engineering station. Nicholor was frowning at a display. He looked up as they approached.
“Hello, Forrest. I understand you’ve had some excitement.”
“Excitement I would have preferred to miss. What have you found out here?”
“Well, I’ve only had a couple of hours to study the system. It’s similar to a Terran drive, but not identical. I think I understand it, and if I do, then I must conclude that it’s been calibrated wrong. Whoever calibrated this drive has never done it before.”
Forrest scowled. “That would be Artemus. And you’re right. He’s never done this before. He’s a transitioner like myself. He was taught the procedure by the Enonians. What is wrong with the calibration?”
“It was done strictly by the book. No allowances were made for variations from the theoretical norm. It might work, but there would be a high degree of unpredictability. Perhaps too high.”
Forrest scratched his head. “How long to recalibrate?”
“Assuming I understand it correctly, twenty-four hours at least. But I need to study this drive more. If I’m missing something, we could have serious problems.”
“How long do you need?”
“Several hours. Maybe more. I’ve studied the manuals, but I don’t understand all the terms. I did not gain a full vocabulary from the hyperlearner.”
“I may be able to help you with some of the terms. And I’ll have Valencia assign one of her technicians to assist you. But other than you, I’m the only here that knows anything about it, and what I know I don’t fully understand. It’s up to you to get us going. We don’t know how much time we have.”
“Understood.”
Forrest returned to the command level and sat in the captain’s chair. Zak tagged along and sat to his left. Forrest did not recognize the woman sitting at the com station.
“Hail the lead tanker,” he commanded.
The woman turned and looked at him. She was an attractive blonde with blue eyes. “Yes Sir.”
“What is your name?” Forrest asked.
“Triona Ambury,” She answered. “I’ve had training in communications, and I’ve studied the manuals. Valencia assigned me to the com station.” She spoke fast, as if nervous.
Forrest smiled at her. “Good. I trust Valencia’s judgment. Proceed.”
“Hailing now.”
Creola appeared on the fore screen. “Tanker Anodos. Creola speaking. Is that you, Forrest?” She spoke in the Imperial Language. She had not bothered to speedlearn English.
Forrest stood and went to the transmission circle. “You can see me now?” he asked, using the same language.
“Yes.”
“How’s the refueling going?”
“No problems, so far.”
“How soon until you’re done?”
“I estimate about five hours.” Creola was frowning.
“What is wrong?” Forrest asked.
“Several warships seem to be preparing to approach. I don’t know why.”
“Can you monitor their communications?”
“I can’t get through the Guardian grid. Their communications will be coded anyway.”
“I see. Keep me posted. And see if you can speed up the refueling process.”
“I will try. Creola out.”
Forrest returned to his chair. “What does it mean, Zak?”
“I’m not sure. They may intend to prevent you from bouncing out.”
“So they know who we are?”
“No. If they did, the Guardians would have commandeered your ship. But I suspect the Empress has ordered them to not let you leave, at least until she has arrived to identify you.”
“She will come here herself?”
“Oh yes! If she has reason to believe you are who you are, she will want to command your destruction herself.”
Forrest laughed. “She’s quite a bitch, isn’t she?”
Zak did not see the humor in the situation. “Don’t underestimate her, Forrest. She has ruled the Empire for three-thousand years. There is a reason for that.”
“I take your point, Zak. But you should not underestimate me.”
Zak just looked at him, saying nothing.
“Valencia?” Forrest called.
She returned from the conferral room, Lisa following.
“What is it?” Valencia asked, concerned.
Forrest looked at her. “Man the battle stations. We are on alert. Code yellow.”
“What is happening?”
“There is evidence that warships might approach. I want your people ready.”
Zak seemed flustered. “You can’t defend yourself against a Terran warship! This ship is no match!”
“I know,” Forrest replied. “But we might be able to buy time.”
Valencia retrieved her communicator and issued the necessary commands. “Done!” she announced.
“This is crazy!” Zak said.
“Do you have an alternative plan?” Forrest asked.
“No, but if you fire on the warships they will blow you away!”
“Really? Before the Empress gets here?”
Zak stared at Forrest, unbelieving. “Empress or no Empress, they will defend themselves.”
“Good! That proves they are not stupid—so they will think twice when they learn we have a superspace implosion detonator—SID for short.”
“What in hell is a SID?”
“You don’t know?”
“No, Forrest, I don’t.”
Forrest could not suppress a laugh. “Well, neither do I. And that’s the point. They will not know what a SID is either.” He looked at Valencia. “Nicholor needs someone to assist him in reading the tech manuals on the Nothingness Drive. Assign your best person for the job.”
“Aye, Captain,” she responded, smiling at him.
“You people are enjoying this!” Zak blurted, incredulously.
“Hey, what is life for, if not to have fun?” Forrest grinned at him. Zak shook his head.
Lisa came and sat to Forrest’s right.
“What’s going to happen?” she asked.
Before Forrest could answer, a silvery sphere floated into the bridge. Zak went for his blaster, but Forrest held his arm with inhuman force, stopping him.
“Relax, Zak. It’s only Val.”
“This is Val?” Lisa said.
The sphere descended to the command level, formed a silver puddle, and then grew into Val’s naked form. She looked around until she found Forrest.
Forrest spoke. “Put you clothes on, Val.”
“No time for that. I will not be staying,” she said, her tone serious.
“What is it?”
“You were right. The Enonians are using hyperspace transmissions to control the computers. Serp has programmed several of the androids to modify transmitters for hyperspace signals. We plan to use them to jam their transmissions. These will be placed throughout the ship.”
Forrest realized he would find it easier to concentrate on what she was saying if she weren’t naked. He could sense Zak was having the same problem.
“Good. But you didn’t come here in person just to tell me that.”
“No. The jammer will retard our ability to use telepathic communication.”
“We’ll have to live with that. There is more?”
“Yes. We have reason to believe the Enonians may try to set the Forever for self-destruct.”
Forrest stood up. “Why would they do that?”
“We don’t know. Perhaps revenge. Perhaps they know they are losing, and plan to take us down with them.”
Valencia spoke. “That doesn’t sound like the Enonians I know. It’s a bluff.”
Val turned to her. “I agree. But it may not be the Enonians. It may be the keepers. They know that Jerac and Eletel are dead.”
“Will the jammers prevent this?” Forrest asked.
“It will slow them down. Serp had placed guard code around the self-destruct routines. And he has cloned part of himself to watch it. But we can’t be sure we can stop them. They must be destroyed as soon as possible.”
“Do you know where they are?”
“Not all of them. They have split up. The one called Linwolse is in the apartment you shared with her. We do not know why she is there.”
“It’s a trap, Forrest,” Valencia said.
“I know. But I must go to her and destroy her. The others?”
“We think one is hiding amongst the agrav generators, level one, near the thruster cylinder.”
“That will be Artemus,” Forrest concluded.
“The whereabouts of the others is unknown,” Val added.
“Keep searching.”
“We are. I must go now.” Val returned to her natural form and floated through the nearest bulkhead.
Forrest checked the charge on his blaster. It was not quite full, but close enough. He headed for the speedlift.
“You can’t go by yourself!” Valencia insisted.
“I have to. You take the bridge. And watch after Lisa.”
Valencia sighed. “Will do. Be careful.”
Zak stood and looked at Forrest. “I’ll go after the one called Artemus.”
“No. You are needed at Tau Ceti.”
“I’ll never get there if they blow this ship up!”
Forrest studied him. “Okay. But don’t go alone. Valencia will assign you a team.”
“Agreed.”
Forrest entered the speedlift and punched in the officer’s level. He leaned against the support rail and thought. It was obvious that Linwolse expected him to come for her. But what did she have planned? Was he overlooking something? And why did he feel he had to approach her alone?
The doors slid open. Several humans and genoclones were gathered at the juncture just down from the apartment. Forrest approached.
“What is happening?” he asked.
“One of the aliens is holding up in the third apartment on the right,” a man answered. “We can’t get close. It’s using some kind of mind control. We can’t get close without losing consciousness.”
“She is waiting for me.” Forrest started down the corridor.
“You can’t, Sir. It’ll—” He stopped when saw Forrest was unaffected.
Forrest reached the apartment and banged on the door with the butt of his blaster. The door slid open. Forrest did not move. He waited, and listened.
“Please come in, Forrest. I am unarmed,” Linwolse’s voice said.
Forrest stepped into the apartment. Linwolse was standing in the main room. She was naked. He looked at her body, and felt the lust building inside his mind. He remembered the time at Worldly Machines when Linwolse had told him of using her body to defend herself thousands of time over the years. He had not expected that she would one day use her body against him. But here she was—naked, and knowing that her nakedness would make him desire her.
“You are as beautiful as ever, Lin,” Forrest said. His tone was friendly, but he still held his blaster aimed between her breasts.
“I thought you might feel so. Do you find me desirable?”
“You know I do.”
“Then let us make love.”
“I’m not that foolish.”
Linwolse gave him a sad look. “I am not trying to trick you, Forrest. I miss you. I miss feeling your warmth next to me—inside of me.”
“Cut the shit, Lin. We are at war, and you talk of sex. It doesn’t make sense.”
She sat down on a plush chair, but kept her legs open so he could see the patch of hair between her legs. “You sadden me, Forrest. Will you at least sit and talk to me?”
Forrest slowly walked in her direction. He sat on the couch across from her. He tried to keep his eyes on hers, not only to read her intentions, but to avoid her body.
“What do you want to talk about?”
“Us.”
“There is no us. There never really was.”
“How can you say that? When you transitioned, you were hurting and confused. I gave you the attention and love you needed. I did so because I had learned to love you during the blood sharing. We talked of this. Remember?”
“I remember very well, Lin. And at the time I believed it. I know better now.”
“You feel no love for me now?”
Despite himself, Forrest did feel something. It felt like love, but it could not be.
“No, Lin, I do not,” he lied. “I now know what you are. You are not something that can love or be loved. Love does not exist within you.”
Her eyes were wide, and a tear rolled down her cheek. It was very convincing.
“And what am I that you cannot love?”
“You are not alive. I’ve no doubt that there was once a Linwolse who was very beautiful and loving, and I wish I could have known her. But she died a long time ago. You are not Linwolse. You are the keepers.”
Linwolse smiled at him. “That is very astute of you.”
“You are admitting it’s true?”
“I am admitting it is partially true. The keepers have developed a life of their own, and sometimes they do control our actions when the need exists. We have known this for thousands of years. You believe they have taken the essence of what we are and destroyed it. But that cannot be. The body cannot survive without the essence, and the keepers know this. We have a symbiotic relationship with the keepers. They depend on us for survival just as we depend on them. So, you see, I am alive—as much as I ever was—and I love you, Forrest.”
This made sense—more sense than Valencia’s theory—and Forrest was disturbed.
“Why were you attracted to me, Lin? Why was Eletel attracted to me? Was it not my life, my essence, something that you lack?”
“It is your life that attracted us, all of us. But not because we lacked life, but because you were fresh—the New One. It is always that way with a New One. We are very old, Forrest. You cannot imagine how it feels to be as old as we are. But you are young—a new life. Remember how you felt the first time you saw your baby daughter? Did you not instantly love her? You participated in her creation. You could not help but love her. Our love for you is similar.”
She was making too much sense, and that worried him. But then something occurred to him.
“I killed Eletel,” he said, bluntly.
“I know. How could you do that? She loved you so much.”
Forrest ignored her comment. “I thought she was dead. But then her body reanimated and she spoke to me. Only it wasn’t Eletel, it was the keepers. They said: in time you will die and your body and mind will be ours.”
Linwolse gave him a stern look. “You angered them. They were threatening you.”
“No, Lin. They told the truth. And if it were not for the lack of sunlight, I would die and become them. But that will not happen. As long as I stay away from Earth, my keepers will be normal, healthy Enonian keepers—not the deranged ones that you are. I did not kill Eletel because she was not alive, just as you are not alive.”
Anger flashed across Linwolse’s face, and he saw a hint of red in her eyes. Forrest raised his blaster.
“I’m sorry, Lin. I must end your false life, now.”
Forrest felt the blaster pull from his grasp. It flew across the room, hitting the wall and falling to the floor.
“Not before you fuck me!” she said.
He looked at her in terror. She was stronger than Jerac and Eletel combined. And the evil in her intense, red eyes could only be matched by Lasandra. She was standing before him, her breasts inches from his face. But he was not impressed. He was horrified.
“Fuck me!” she demanded.
She grabbed at his jumpsuit and began ripping it apart. Forrest tried to back himself over the couch, but the clothing prevented him from moving. She continued to tear at the cloth, and he allowed himself to slip out of the jumpsuit. And just as he plunged over the couch, she grabbed his shorts, and he fell naked to the floor. He stood and started to run. But she was in front of him before he could make a step.
“Fuck me!” The creature was no longer pretending to be Linwolse. Its eyes were evil and pulsing red.
“I’m afraid I’m not in the mood,” Forrest blurted.
She grabbed his organ and stroked him. Despite himself, Forrest felt himself developing an erection. But it was an autonomic response. He didn’t want this creature touching him.
“Are you feeling it now?” she asked.
“No! Nor will I. I’m not into necrophilia.”
“Is that so? Well, let us see if you like this.”
She threw him to the floor, and facing toward his feet, straddled him, pushing her cunnus against his face. Forrest tried to push her away, but she was too strong.
“Lick me!” she demanded. “I want to feel your tongue inside my cunt!”
Forrest kept his tongue inside his mouth, thank you. She leaned over him and took his organ into her mouth and sucked. Forrest felt the lust growing inside of him, and he could not help it. She knew exactly how to stimulate him. She must have done this to thousands of men.
“Please do as they say, Forrest. It is the only chance you have to survive.” For some reason she sounded more like the Linwolse he had known.
“Lin?”
“I cannot maintain control for long. Do as they say—I love you.”
Was this a trick? Was it using her voice to fool him?
“How do I know this is Lin speaking?”
“I am losing control. They want oral sex. Give it to them until the others come for you. It is your only chance. I love—” She was gone. The creature continued to suck him.
“Lick me, I said. Do it!” the creature demanded.
Forrest tentatively brought his tongue into her wet flesh. He sought her clitoris but was too disoriented to find it. He moved his tongue within her.
“Yes, that is it.” she said.
He should not have, but Forrest found himself enjoying the sex. He continued to explore her flesh as she sucked him. He felt his mind beginning to calm as they continued the mutual stimulation. He put his arms around her body and pulled her closer to him. He was into it now. She felt so deliciously good—he could not get enough of her. If he could have, he would have pushed his head into her vagina. The thought almost made him laugh, but then he felt himself building to a climax. And just as he exploded into her, he heard blaster fire. Her body was thrown off of him. He continued to pump, the thick, white liquid splattering his naked body.
Forrest sat up. Valencia was at his side.
“Are you okay?” she asked, trying not to look at him.
“I think so. What happened?”
“I killed her.”
Forrest looked at Linwolse’s body. It lay beside him, its eyes dead.
“We have to burn the body,” he said.
“Why? She is dead.”
“It is not dead until the body cannot reanimate. Give me your blaster.”
Valencia gave him the weapon. He set the weapon on low, and burnt Linwolse’s body until there was nothing left but ash. Valencia had to retrieve a fire extinguisher to put out the burning carpet. She then got a towel and gave it to Forrest. He cleaned himself as best he could, and wrapped the towel around his waist.
“How did you know to come?” he asked her.
“I felt your terror.”
“Thank God for hyperspace, whatever that is. Have you heard from Zak?”
“Not yet. What happened here, Forrest?”
“We were talking. It almost had me convinced it was Lin. But there was a flaw in her story. When I pointed it out, she—it—raped me. I lost control. This is the most disgusting thing that has ever happened to me.”
“You seemed to be enjoying yourself when we arrived. It was controlling you?”
“Yes, somehow, even though I knew it was not Lin.”
A voice came from the door. “That did not seem to matter. You had your head buried pretty deep into her.” It was Lisa’s voice.
Forrest turned and saw her standing at the door. She was crying.
“Lisa, you don’t understand what you saw,” Forrest exclaimed.
“I think I do,” she said, flatly, and walked away.
I am glad God saw Death and gave Death a
Job taking care of all who are tired of living.
Life is indestructible:
Its holy flame forever burneth:
From Heaven it came, to Heaven returneth.
Lisa, come back! Lisa! Respond to me!
She can’t hear you, Forrest.
Then go after her. Don’t let her be alone.
What are you going to do?
Clean this mess off of me, for starters. I’ll meet you on the bridge shortly. Now go!
Valencia ran out of the room. Several of the crew stood outside the door, gawking at him.
“What are you looking at?” Forrest demanded, angrily. “Go with her. See that they get back to the bridge safely.”
“Aye, Captain,” someone said, and they were gone.
Forrest was alone in the apartment. He looked down at the ash that had once been Linwolse. He wasn’t sure what to feel. Had he loved Linwolse? Had the feeling he felt for her been at all real? Did the bond between them have any element of truth? He didn’t know. But he felt pain at her loss, whatever the case. He kneeled down next to her remains.
“I’m sorry, Lin. If I could have spared your life, I would have. I hope you can believe that.”
Forrest took some of the ash into his hand and watched as it fell through his fingers. Tears came to his eyes. Something (some thing?) was responsible for this. It had to be. For the first time in his life he could almost believe in the God his mother had tried so hard to teach him about. But not for the reasons she intended. If there was a God, then this being was responsible for all the deaths that he had known—responsible for all the pain he felt. And if there was a way, he would seek vengeance against this God. It would pay for what it has done—for all the pain felt by all the living, conscious creatures of the Universe.
He stood and went into the bedroom and selected a fresh set of clothes from the wardrobe. He laid them on the bed he had shared with Linwolse, and then stepped into the shower. The warm water seemed to calm his nerves somewhat as it washed the sweat, blood and semen from his body. But it could not wash the pain and anger from his mind.
“Damn you, whoever you are! Whatever you are!”
His scream bounced off the walls of the small room, reverberating in his ears. It felt like a hopeless gesture.
Forrest stepped out of the shower taking a towel with him. He dried himself and dressed. Sitting on the bed he thought of Melinda, dead now for three-thousand years. And he thought of Linwolse. He did not know how long she had been dead. He put his hands to his face and agonized at the unfairness of it all.
Forrest?
Forrest grabbed for his blaster, then realized it was still on the floor in the other room.
“Who is it?”
Forrest, can you hear me?
It was Linwolse’s voice—but that was impossible.
“Yes, I can hear you. Who are you?”
It is Linwolse. I love you, Forrest. That much was real. I know this now.
“Lin is dead. Who are you, dammit?”
I cannot stay with you for long. There is someone else here. They are coming for me.
“Who? Who is with you? Where are you?”
I do not know. The other side, perhaps. I have to tell you something.
“What?”
You must kill the others. Their keepers must be destroyed. You must free them.
“From the keepers?”
Yes. Just as you freed me. We were trapped, my love.
“You—you are Lin?”
Yes. It is here for me. I must go.
“Will I hear from you again?”
I do not think so. Good-bye, my love. I will never forget you.
“Nor will I you. I love you, Lin. I will do as you ask.”
Silence.
“Lin?”
Eternal silence.
“Lin, please speak to me.”
Forrest knew that she would not—could not—speak. She was gone, perhaps forever.
“I will find you, Lin. I promise you that. And I will give back that which has been taken from you.”
He had never felt such emptiness. Nor had he cried as he cried that day, three-thousand years in the future, twenty-thousand lightyears from home, sitting alone in the room he had once shared with an alien being he had loved.
And a new universe sprang into existence. A universe he could not know in this lifetime.
***
When Forrest entered the bridge, he did not see Lisa. Valencia was talking to Triona. She turned and looked at him with concern.
“Into the conferral room,” he said to her.
Forrest sat at the desk, Valencia across from him. He did not notice that Lisa was asleep on the couch behind him.
“Are you okay?” Valencia asked.
“I’m fine. I’m confused, but fine.”
“Something is on your mind. What is it?”
Forrest looked at her. “Your theory about the Enonians being the keepers is at least partially correct.”
“What do you mean?”
“When I killed Eletel, I blew her legs off. She was dead, but then the body reanimated and spoke to me. It was the keepers speaking, they admitted as much.”
Valencia frowned. “So that’s why you burned Linwolse’s body—so she could not reanimate.”
“Yes.”
“What did they say?”
“Not much. But enough to confirm they were the keepers. And I now understand part of what Anthony tried to tell me. My purpose is to kill the Enonians, and thus the keepers. No other explanation fits. I still don’t know what part my daughter plays in all of this. He said I would see her again in the end. I don’t know what he meant by the end. But I suspect he was trying to tell me that she is still alive now. That means she must be immortal, and living somewhere in the Empire or on an outlaw world.”
“That’s wonderful, Forrest. When this is over, you can search for her. There must be a record of her somewhere.”
Forrest thought for a moment. “Yes, that I can do. But I’ve got a bad feeling about it. I don’t know why. Something to do with the way Anthony said in the end. The end of what?”
“You were hearing his thoughts. But the words are yours. In any case I think I know what he was trying to say.”
“Tell me.”
“He was referring to the extinction of the Enonians and perhaps the overthrow of the Imperial Government. When these events are concluded, we will be exonerated and you will be free to search for your daughter in peace.”
“That fits. I hope you are right.”
“Me too. You said my theory was partially correct. What does that mean?”
“While I was talking to Lin, it felt I was talking to her and not the keepers. I’m not convinced it was her—not at that time. When the keepers realized that I could not be prevented from killing Lin, they spoke to me in their voice. That is when she raped me. During the rape, Lin spoke to me in her voice. She told me to do as they asked, for my own sake. I think it may have been Lin, and she was trying to protect me.”
“No, Forrest. It was a trick. The keepers were using her voice. That’s all.”
“That may be true.”
“Why rape, Forrest? What did they hope to accomplish?”
“I don’t know. Perhaps they were just trying to hurt me. They knew they were about to be destroyed. So they committed the most despicable act they could think of. It doesn’t make much sense, but I cannot think of another reason. They just wanted revenge.”
“They were also trying to destroy your memory of the good times you had with Linwolse, even if those times were not real,” Valencia offered.
“Perhaps. But it did not work. And there is more. Later, after you left, Lin’s voice spoke to me—in my mind. I didn’t believe it was her, at first. But now I do.”
Valencia studied him. “It could not have been her keepers since we burned them. Could it have been the others?”
“Maybe, but I don’t think so. She told me she was on the other side. And she told me to kill the others to free them from their keepers. She said they were trapped. She asked me to free them.”
Valencia seemed lost in thought. “You are saying the Enonians are more than the keepers. They are not dead, but their souls trapped in the body—trapped by the keepers.”
“Yes. That is what Lin was trying to tell me. She did not have time to elaborate; something was coming for her. And when it arrived, I lost contact.”
“Jerac’s Mind?”
“I don’t know. Perhaps God. Who knows what goes on in superspace.”
“In any case, this means that the friendships you made with the Enonians were real. I am sorry, Forrest. You have lost so much.”
“And perhaps Lisa, too.”
“Lisa was confused by what she saw. But she is smart. She will come around. Believe me.”
“Thank you, Valencia. Where is she?”
“Behind you.”
Forrest turned and saw Lisa’s sleeping form. He felt the urge to go to her and kiss her, but could not.
Valencia continued. “When we got back, she came in here and cried herself to sleep. I think that will help. She is under a lot of stress and needs the rest.”
Valencia’s communicator beeped. She pulled it from her belt.
“Valencia.”
“Zak here. The one called Artemus is dead. And another, called Blix. There’s a hidden apartment here. They were using the terminal. We were able to surprised them—for some reason they could not feel our thoughts.”
“You must burn the bodies, Zak,” Valencia ordered. “And do it now!”
“Why? They are dead.”
“Just do it, Zak!”
“Okay. We will return to the bridge when done. Zak out.”
Forrest and Valencia looked at each other. Only two were left, Mandoss and Lasandra—the most dangerous of all.
“Forrest?” Serp called from the ceiling speaker.
“Yes, Serp. What is it?”
“The jammers are installed. We are ready to activate. Your telepathic abilities may be hindered.”
“Do it, Serp.”
“Activating now.”
Forrest heard a high-pitched buzz in his mind.
“Do you hear that, Valencia?” Forrest asked.
“Yes. A temporary annoyance.”
“We have found them,” Serp announced.
“Mandoss and Lasandra?” Forrest asked.
“Yes. They are in the City, the township.”
“What are they doing?”
“At the moment, they are arguing about why their telepathic abilities are jammed.”
“Where in the City?”
“Town Hall. I believe they have laid traps for you.”
“What kind of traps?”
“There are several hundred androids stationed in various buildings. They are carrying blasters. I believe their asimovic circuits have been disabled.”
“You can’t gain control of them?”
“They do not respond to my signals. I cannot reprogram them unless they connect to a terminal. They refuse to do so.”
“I understand.” Forrest thought for several seconds. “Serp, extinguish the artificial sun. Lower the temperature as much as possible, and make it rain.”
“There is a winter program. It will snow. Shall I run that?”
“Yes. That is even better.”
“Executing now.”
Forrest looked at Valencia. “Ready?”
“Just the two of us?”
“Yes.”
Triona was at the door. “Six warships are approaching. What shall I do?”
“Have they hailed?” Forrest asked.
“No, but Creola reports she has been commanded to withdraw. She is maintaining radio silence.”
“How far along is the refueling?”
“We are at eighty percent capacity.”
“That will have to do. Tell her to withdraw now. She must leave at once.”
“Understood.” Triona returned to her station.
Forrest retrieved his communicator and signaled Zak.
“Zak here,” he responded.
“This is Forrest. Where are you?”
“On our way to the bridge. The bodies have been burnt.”
“Good. When you get to the bridge, you will be acting captain. Warships are approaching. You must stall them as long as possible.”
“Will do. But I don’t think they will let us leave.”
“Bounce out if you have to.”
“Forrest, the drive needs recalibrating!”
“It’s a last resort measure. But do it, no matter what Nicholor says. Do I have your word?”
“Yes, I give you my word. What are you going to do?”
“Valencia and I are going to the City to destroy the remaining Enonians. Forrest out.”
He looked at Valencia. “Let’s go!”
“I’m going with you,” Lisa said from behind him.
Forrest turned and looked at her. She gave him a steadfast look.
“No, Lisa. It is too dangerous. You will stay here.”
“I will not stay, Forrest. I have been kept out of things long enough. I am coming!”
He stared at her.
“Let her come, Forrest,” Valencia said. “Her spacer instincts will increase our chances of survival.” She smiled at Lisa.
Lisa did not return the smile. Her eyes remained locked on Forrest.
“I don’t want you to die, Lisa. I have lost too much already,” he said.
“Stop thinking only of yourself, Forrest,” Lisa said. “I have needs, too, you know.”
“I am not thinking only—” Forrest stopped himself. He would not be able to talk her out of it. “Okay, Lisa. It’s the three of us, then. We will need warm clothing and extra weapons. The supply depot will have what we need. Let’s go.”
***
They wore fur-lined overcoats with attached hoods. Each carried two blasters. Their pockets were filled to capacity with grenades and extra nuke cells. Three portable, fold-up launchers sat on the shuttle floor. Forrest and Valencia rode in the front of the shuttle with Lisa in the rear. They spoke of possible tactics they could use to get through the androids, weighing the pros and cons of each approach. The androids were capable of very precise and delicate work, but they were not fast. They were designed to construct and repair machinery—not to fire upon their living counterparts. Unless they were caught by surprise, the androids would be easy to kill. It was their great numbers that made them dangerous. Forrest hoped that Mandoss had been foolish enough to spread them thin. They finally decided the only available tactic was to simply blast their way through until they reached the Town Hall and the two Enonians.
Throughout the discussion Lisa remained silent. She pointedly avoiding discourse with Forrest. When they had been at the supply depot, she would speak to Valencia whenever she had a question or a suggestion. She would not respond to Forrest unless he spoke to her directly. Forrest was beginning to feel angry at her. He had been tempted to send her back to the bridge, but he knew she would only set out on her own—and probably be killed. She had him right where she wanted him: on the defensive. But now was not the time to have a fight with Lisa. Forrest decided to ignore her as long as she ignored him. They could work out their differences when the Enonians were dead.
The shuttle sped into the open. It was a strange sight—a small world embedded at the center of a spaceship with a snowstorm in progress. The only lights were the street lamps and storefront lights that had come on automatically when the artificial sun was extinguished. Judging from the canting trees and snow flurries falling around the lamps, Serp had activated the wind generators. The purpose of all this was, of course, camouflage. And to make them more difficult to spot with heat sensors and infrared vision.
Forrest had attached his communicator inside his hood with a channel open to Serp. Serp may be able to give them advance warning of the presence of androids, even though most of the security cameras had been knocked out.
The shuttle stopped at the main station at the west side of the City. They sat in silence for several moments studying the area. It seemed logical to Forrest that Mandoss would have androids manning the station. But then human logic and Enonian logic were not always the same.
“I don’t see anything,” Valencia said.
“Doesn’t mean they aren’t here. When we get out of the shuttle, drop immediately to ground level and crawl under the shuttle platform.”
“Got it.”
“Okay let’s go.”
The shuttle doors opened and they were hit with the bitter cold. A few seconds later they were under the platform. A grenade hit the shuttle and blew it to bits. The smell of burning plastic and ozone filled their nostrils.
“That was too close,” Valencia said. “We could have been inside the shuttle.”
“The androids aren’t very smart. If they had assumed we were in the shuttle, we would be dead. But they waited until they sensed our body heat,” Forrest explained.
“You must not have programmed them yourself.”
“No, but they are a Worldly Machines product. Their programming tells them to act only when they are sure the goal can be met. It’s a fail-safe measure. And that will be to our advantage.”
“Good. So what do we do now?”
“Use your scanner. See if you can determine from where the grenade was launched. I think it came from that direction.” He pointed to the building across the way.
Valencia pulled the scanner out of a pocket and scanned the building.
“There’s a faint heat trace, but the wind has diffused it. I can’t be sure.”
“Don’t scan for heat. Scan for electrical activity,” Forrest instructed.
Valencia adjusted the scanner.
“Yes, there’s electrical energy registering on the third story. Is this the signature of an android?” She showed Forrest the small display on the scanner.
“That’s it. We must destroy the building. Set up the launchers. Valencia you take the second story. Lisa you take the ground floor. I’ll take the top.”
They readied the launchers and loaded each with three grenades—more than enough to demolish the structure. When ready, they fired simultaneously. Nine grenades hit the building in groups of three, and it burst into flames.
“We move now, while any other androids present are distracted,” Forrest said.
They quickly folded the launchers and strapped them to their backs. Then with a blaster in each hand, they left the safety of the platform and crept along the street, staying close to the buildings and in the shadows. They continued for several minutes, and then Lisa fired her blasters repeatedly. Forrest and Valencia turned around. Four androids could be seen flopping around on the street behind them, dying an electric death.
“Did it not occur to either of you to watch our rear?” Lisa said, admonishing them.
She got no answer. They pushed on with the tacit understanding that Lisa would watch the rear. They had moved fifty meters when Forrest saw something flying toward them from a nearby building. He fired several shots, and the grenade exploded in midair.
“Jesus!” Valencia exclaimed. “Are you using your infrared vision?”
“No. Any heat would be diffused by the cold before it could reach my eyes, at least in the open. That was a reflex reaction.”
“Good reflexes. That building?” She pointed.
“Yes.”
Valencia unfolded her launcher and loaded it with six grenades. She fired it while twisting its base. The building was peppered with explosions. She reloaded the launcher.
“I think we should have at least one launcher ready at all times,” she said.
They continued. Valencia carried the launcher in one hand, and a blaster in the other.
Six metallic figures appeared on the street thirty meters ahead. All three of them fired, leaving a pile of metal and plastic burning on the pavement. The androids never had a chance.
“This is too easy,” Lisa said.
“Don’t get overconfident,” Forrest told her. “The others will be converging on us now that they know we’re here.”
“Perhaps we should be somewhere else,” Lisa suggested.
“Good idea,” Forrest concurred. “That way.”
They took a street that was perpendicular to their destination. Three blocks later they turned left and again headed for the Town Hall. Valencia holstered her blaster and took out the scanner.
“I detect nothing,” she said.
“Pack up the launcher,” Forrest instructed. “A blaster in one hand, the scanner in the other.”
She did as told.
They walked for perhaps ten minutes. Then they heard the sound. It was the sound of countless metal feet coming their way.
“Oh shit!” Forrest cried. “Hide! Do not fire unless absolutely necessary. Wait for them to pass.”
They hid in the darkness behind whatever obstruction was immediately handy. They waited. The sound approached from the center of the township—from their destination. Forrest could just make out the metal bodies through the falling snow. There were at least fifty of them, maybe more. As they got closer he could see their yellow eyes surveying the area. Each held a blaster at ready. Several held sacks strapped across their shoulders, presumably holding grenades or other explosives. They were moving as a group down the middle of the street, like a marching band in a parade—but without the music. Forrest held his breath as they passed. Soon only their backs could be seen receding into the distant street.
Valencia stepped from behind her hiding place and set up her launcher. Lisa followed suit. When Forrest finally realized what they were up to, he did the same.
“Fire!” Forrest said.
Eighteen grenades flew through the air and landed in the middle of the marching androids. The mechanical men were destroyed in a blaze of explosions and fire—except for one that continued to march forward. How he survived the explosions, no one knew. After several seconds the android finally stopped and turned around, apparently puzzled by the absence of his companions. Forrest hit him with a burst from his blaster, and he fell backward as dead as the others.
Valencia and Lisa started laughing. Forrest did not see the humor in the situation.
“Shut up, dammit,” he demanded.
The two women looked at him.
“We were just releasing tensions, Forrest,” Valencia explained.
“Release your tensions later. We have a job to do.”
Lisa laughed. “Aye, Sir.” She couldn’t help herself.
Forrest ignored her. He turned and continued down the street. They followed close behind, saying nothing.
Forrest spoke into his communicator.
“They are still at the Town Hall?” he asked.
“Yes. Of course, they know you are coming,” Serp answered.
“And the place is surrounded with androids.” More a statement than a question.
“Yes. But I think I have discovered something in the android programming neither of us knew about.”
“What is that?”
“They are programmed for remote destruction. Each carries an explosive device. If it receives the correct signal, it will blow its brains out. This is apparently a safety mechanism the designers decided was necessary.”
“Do you know the codes?”
“I have found the database. Each android has a unique code. I am sending identification and location query signals to all androids in the file. Those that do not respond, I will assume are in the City. They will receive the destruct signal.”
“Will they obey the signal?”
“They will not know about it. It bypasses their cognitive programming. They will self-destruct.”
“How long?”
“Several minutes, maybe longer. The jamming transmissions are creating spurious signals that interfere with the process. It will slow me down, but it will not stop me.”
“Let me know when you are ready.”
“Will do.”
Forrest stopped suddenly. Valencia and Lisa almost ran into him.
“What? What is it?” Valencia asked.
“We wait.”
“Wait for what?”
“Just trust me. Be silent.”
They found a storefront with a concave structure and sat next to each other, their backs against the door. The darkness and cold would hide them. The wind howled and blew snow in on them. Lisa laid her head on Forrest’s shoulder. He kissed her lightly acknowledging the gesture, and then returned his gaze to the street in front of them. Three androids passed, no more than ten meters away, but did not detect them. No one said anything. Time seemed to stop. Forrest could not stand the waiting. His legs seemed to want to get up and move on their own.
The clank of metal feet could be heard coming down the street. A lone android appeared. It stopped in front of them and looked around. Forrest readied his blaster, but did not fire. The metallic creature turned and seemed to look in their direction, but then turned away not seeing them. It continued its trek and soon the sound of its walking could not be heard.
A minute later more feet could be heard. Six androids came from the same direction as the one just before. They too stopped and studied the area. Forrest was beginning to think they could sense something, but not conclusive enough to trigger a positive response. One turned and looked in their direction. It did not turn away, but continued to stare at them with its yellow eyes. It seemed to lean its head forward as if to see them better. Forrest could almost sense it thinking, analyzing the electrical signals sent from it eyes to its primitive brain. He held his blaster ready, in case the creature raised his. Another android joined the watcher, and stared at them. The two of them seemed to be locked into place, while their companions searched elsewhere. Forrest felt an intense unease. He now believed they were sensing something, but it was below their reaction threshold—yet close enough to maintain their interest. He dared not move, and knew Valencia and Lisa felt the same. The two androids moved a couple of meters closer, but still did nothing but look at them. The androids looked at each other, and it almost seemed they were about to discuss the matter. But, of course, they could not. Androids were not conscious. They were incapable of discussing anything with another android. They could exchange data, and respond to a human, but that was only a mindless, programmed response. The two creatures returned their gaze to the object of their attention.
And then someone sneezed.
The mechanical men raised their blasters. Forrest fired his blaster, and as he did so he heard Serp say “now!” in his ear. Valencia fired her blaster, and the two androids fell to the ground. The remaining androids also fell to the ground, smoke rising from their chests—where their brains were located. Valencia jumped up with Lisa beside her. They would have fired their blasters, but there was nothing to fire at.
“What happened?” Valencia asked, bewildered.
Forrest stood up. “Serp sent a destruct signal to the androids. All the androids in the City are now dead.”
“This is why we were waiting? We could have killed the ones we saw anyway.”
Forrest looked at her by the light of the two androids that were burning. “I knew it would take time before Serp could send the signal. I wanted to use the time for the androids to lose track of us.”
“Oh.”
“Anyway, who sneezed?”
“I did,” Lisa said, shyly.
Forrest laughed. Lisa looked at him concerned. Forrest went to her and gave her a hug.
“You are not mad?” she asked.
“Why would I be mad?”
“I tried to stop it, but I was afraid to move,” she said.
“Forget about it, Lisa. It was an autonomic response, ill-timed perhaps, but not something you could control.”
Lisa smiled at him. “We better get going.”
“Agreed.”
They continued on their way.
“Good work, Serp,” Forrest said.
“Thank you,” Serp responded.
“What’s happening on the bridge?”
“Nothing at the moment. The warships have taken up positions around us. But there has been no communication.”
“Has Nicholor programmed the drive for Tau Ceti?”
“Yes. He protested, but did as Zak told him.”
“Serp, if Zak hesitates, or if you feel we are in immediate danger, I want you to activate the drive yourself. Our lives might depend on it. It will be your judgment.”
“Understood. I will get us out of here if need be.”
“Good. And Serp, double check Nicholor’s programming. Make sure he has done it correctly.”
“Will do.”
“Forrest out.”
They walked for another hour in the darkness and cold. Mandoss would surely know that his androids had been destroyed. What might he have planned? The high produced by the destruction of the androids was ephemeral. Forrest now felt a sense of morbid dread as they approached the Town Hall. A part of him knew that he did not fear Mandoss nearly so much as he feared Lasandra. She was the Evil One. He had no doubt that Linwolse’s soul was present while her body was alive, and the same was probably true of the others. But he had to wonder about Lasandra. The attitude expressed by the keepers when they spoke to him was reminiscent of Lasandra’s attitude. Might it be that Lasandra was truly the Living Dead? But if that was true, why did she take care of Anthony all these thousands of years?
“There it is!” Valencia said.
Forrest looked at the building. It was the same one where he and Eletel had been taken by the stray humans so long ago—at least it seemed long ago. But that had been in the daylight. And now it was dark and cold. There were no lights in the building, as if the power had been killed. Even the street lamps outside the building were dark. The whole place had a menacing feel about it. Forrest wanted to turn back, but knew he could not. His heart pounded as they approached the front steps.
“What now?” Lisa asked.
“We go in,” Forrest said, without tone.
“Just like that?”
“Yes. Just like that.”
They removed the launchers—they would be of no use inside—and left them on the steps. Forrest activated his infrared vision. Valencia and Lisa would carry flashlights; Lisa’s infrared vision would not have manifested yet. Forrest went to the door and tried the handle. It was unlocked. He pushed the door open and stood back, blaster ready. Nothing. No sound, no light. Nothing.
He entered the building, Valencia and Lisa just behind him. They surveyed the front room, but saw nothing that would offer a clue as to where Mandoss and Lasandra were hiding. Forrest opened his mind, and to his surprise could feel Mandoss. Not surprising, he could not feel Lasandra.
“Can you feel him?” he asked Valencia.
“Yes. Why does he let us sense him?” she said.
“I don’t know. It may be a trap. This way. He is waiting for us.”
“I don’t like this,” Lisa said, as if the feeling was unique to her.
They followed a long hallway. Forrest would not have been ashamed to admit he was afraid. Only a fool would not be. He was reminded of the time when he had begged his father to go with him into the Haunted House at a carnival. The experience had terrified his young mind, and he vowed to never do that again. But here he was—and this was real.
Forrest stopped at a closed door. He glanced at Valencia. She nodded.
He opened the door and walked in. The two women stood behind him, blasters ready. The room seemed to be a lounge of some kind. The only light was that provided by a single small candle burning on the small table before the seated figure. Mandoss sat in the comfortable looking chair facing the candle, away from them. They could not see his face.
“I’ve been waiting for you,” he said, his voice soft, undemanding.
“Where is Lasandra?” Forrest asked.
“I do not know. We had a disagreement. We have parted ways.”
“I don’t believe you, Mandoss.”
“Please come around where I can see you.”
Forrest slowly walked around him. Valencia chose the other side. Lisa remained behind. Forrest held his blaster aimed at Mandoss’ head.
Mandoss sat with his hands together, his fingers interlaced. As far as Forrest could tell, he had no weapon. He stared into the burning flame.
“Life is like the flame,” he said. “Powerful, full of energy, everlasting as long as you provide it what it needs. But it is fragile. With and single finger, I could put it out. And it could be no more—not the same flame, only another.”
He looked up a Forrest. “Please sit. I will not fight you. And you, too, Valencia. I sense Lisa. She is here?”
“I am here, Mandoss.”
“Then please join us. You were to be my New One. I wish to see you one last time.”
Forrest sat in the chair across from Mandoss. Valencia and Lisa sat on the couch. They continued to hold their blasters on Mandoss. But he did not seem to mind. After looking each of them in the eye, he returned his gaze to the flame.
“You are here to kill me,” Mandoss said, showing no emotion—just calm acceptance.
“Linwolse is dead,” Forrest said.
“I know. She spoke to me from the other side. I guess there is something to Jerac’s religion after all. I hope he has found what he was looking for.”
“What did she say to you?” Forrest asked.
“That you would come to free me from the keepers.”
“She told me I must do that.”
“I know. She was the Loving One. Even in death, she cares for others.”
“Mandoss, why did Lasandra take care of Anthony? It would seem that Linwolse would be the more likely choice.”
“Lasandra did not take care of Anthony. Anthony took care of Lasandra. She was weak. She was the Angry One. And it cost her, her soul. I do not know when she died. Perhaps in the early years after we were first exiled on Earth. Perhaps a thousand years later. But I do believe she is now without soul. And she cannot rest until you kill the body.”
“I intend to.”
“It will not be easy. She is not Lasandra. She is the keepers.”
“I will free her soul, Mandoss. I promise you that.”
Mandoss looked at him. “You told me that the Enonians and Pascanians had made peace, and that Enon lives. Were you telling me the truth?”
Forrest glanced at Valencia. “Yes, Mandoss. It is true.”
Mandoss smiled. “I know that you lie. There are no Enonians left. But I appreciate your trying to allow me to believe so.”
“I am sorry. I wish I could have returned you home.”
“It does not matter. The keepers would not have allowed themselves to be reprogrammed. Had there been Enonians, our keepers would have infected them. It is best that we never found our way home.”
“I don’t know what to say. I—” Forrest was feeling remorse, and it hurt more than he would have expected.
Mandoss looked at him, his eyes sad. “You may find this hard to believe, Forrest, but I loved you, just as I would love a son.”
Forrest looked at him, feeling tears come to his eyes. “I believe you, Mandoss.”
“The Enonians were good people. Remember us that way.”
“I will.”
“I am ready to die now.”
Lisa spoke. “Why are you so willing to die? Why not fight the keepers? You still have your soul.”
Mandoss smiled at her. “You are the Precious One. I cannot fight the keepers and win. They have my soul, and death is the only way I can get it back. I am old, Lisa. Very old, and very tired. My time has come. I am ready to be free, to rest.”
“But—”
He stopped her with a wave of his hand. He looked at Forrest.
“Will you do me the honor?”
“I can’t, Mandoss. I can’t.”
“Yes, you can. I am asking you to free me.”
Forrest stood and aimed his blaster at Mandoss’ chest. He could not pull the trigger.
“The keepers are gaining strength within me, Forrest. I cannot resist them for long. Do it before it is too late.”
Forrest looked at Mandoss through his tears. He pulled the trigger and blew a hole through Mandoss’ chest. His eyes went blank. He was dead.
“Burn the body, Valencia.”
She did as told and Forrest watched as Mandoss and the chair in which he sat was burned to ashes. And then it was over.
“He wanted to die,” Lisa said, her voice sad.
“He wanted to be free,” Forrest corrected.
“And now we go for Lasandra,” Valencia said.
Come to me, Forrest. Come alone.
It was Lasandra’s voice.
“It’s a trap,” Valencia said.
“What’s a trap,” Lisa asked.
“Open your mind and listen. You will hear what we hear,” Valencia told her.
Do not listen to her, Forrest. I am in the basement. I merely wish to discuss matters.
“You are Lasandra?” Forrest spoke aloud for Lisa’s benefit.
Yes. Come to me.
“Lasandra is dead. Why do you not admit you are the keepers?”
We are the keepers. You know that. But Lasandra is with us. She is our life. We do not wish her to die.
Forrest looked at Valencia. “What do you think?”
“We all go. It is not safe for you to go alone.”
You must come alone, Forrest, if you wish to learn our secrets.
“I do not trust you,” Forrest said.
We know where your daughter is.
“That is too obvious!” Valencia insisted. “Do not go.”
Forrest studied her in thought. “I must go alone. I expect it is a trap. But if there is even a small chance they know of my daughter, I must take the risk.”
“How could they know of your daughter? They have no way—” She could see that Forrest had made his decision. “We will be close by.”
Forrest nodded. He exited the room, his companions behind him. Somehow, he knew exactly where the entrance to the basement was located. The door was marked “Employees Only.” He wondered if the place would ever have employees. He pushed the door open, and looked down into the darkness. His eyes turned red, and he could see that the stairway descended about ten meters. There was little to see. The stairway was walled, and one would have to turn right at the foot of the stairs to enter the basement. Forrest started down the stairs.
“Be careful,” Valencia said from above.
“I will.”
As he approached the landing, he drew his blaster and released the safety. He looked up at Valencia and Lisa and saw the fear in their faces. He then turned and stepped into the basement proper.
A hidden door slid shut behind him and he heard it lock tight with multiple bolts. The room lit up. It was a fortress. The walls had been retrofitted with metal beams and plates. The stone statues and old paintings depicting Enonian culture and history lined the walls. Anthony’s place of honor was positioned in one corner, but the candles were not lit. Lasandra sat in an ornate chair across from him. She wore a long, white evening dress like the ones she had worn on Earth. It was cut low in front, exposing her breasts.
“The androids built this place for me,” she said. “It is amazing how useful they are with a little creative programming.” She was smiling, and her tone pleasant.
“Serp said that you were trying to activate the Forever’s self-destruct sequence,” Forrest said.
“That was Mandoss. He had a death wish. But I do not. We parted ways over the issue. Fortunately, your Serp was able to stop him.”
“He is dead.”
“I know. You killed him. But that was what he wanted. I do not hold it against you.”
“To whom am I speaking? Are you Lasandra, or the keepers?”
“Both.” She stood and took a few steps closer to him in that graceful way of hers. “Unlike the others, Lasandra merged with the keepers. Her soul is our soul. When you speak to me, you are speaking to Lasandra and the keepers. We are one.”
“You said you wanted to discuss matters. What do you want?”
“To live, of course. I am but one, and you are many. I am your prisoner. The Forever has several small, interstellar cruisers. I merely wish to be provided with one, fueled and supplied, of course.”
“Where will you go? There are no Enonians alive.”
“To explore the galaxy. To learn what I can. To experience all that I can. To me, that is freedom.”
“What about the thirst?”
She smiled and stepped closer. “Thanks to your investigations, we have learned that human blood is no longer required.”
“Tell me about Anthony.”
“What is there to tell? Anthony was Anthony.”
“Do you know what Anthony is?”
“If you mean that he is from the other side, then yes we know this.”
“He told me I was to kill all of you. If you knew this, why did to care for him all these years?”
“You do not understand. Anthony was not sent here to kill us. He was sent to see to it that the Enonians merged with the keepers. When that did not happen, he chose you to be our executioner. But he did not realize that Lasandra had merged. Lasandra knew from the beginning what he was, and what his purpose was. That is why she tended his needs all this time.”
“You speak as if she is not present.”
“Your language is not equipped to deal with merged entities. We are Lasandra.”
Lasandra took a few more steps in his direction. Forrest raised his blaster.
“Do not come any closer,” he said.
She stopped. “You cannot kill me. You will not kill me.”
“Don’t bet your life on it.”
“All we want is the cruiser. It that so much to ask? We will be gone, and our paths will never cross again.”
“Why did Mandoss want to die? Why didn’t he ask for a cruiser?”
“Mandoss was a fool!”
“No, Lasandra, Mandoss was anything but a fool.”
“That is your opinion.”
“Eletel’s keepers despised Anthony—feared him. Why would they feel that way, if he was here to see to the merging?”
“Eletel did not merge. Her keepers knew that Anthony would have them killed if she did not merge. They did not want to die.”
That made sense.
“Why didn’t the others merge?”
“Because they were too busy being good Enonians, determined to preserve their individual identities, protecting their privacy.”
“They were stronger than the keepers. Is that what you’re saying?”
A flash of anger crossed her face. She did not answer.
Forrest continued. “But not Lasandra! She was weak—easy prey for the keepers. And Anthony was the focus of that weakness. That’s why you allowed her to keep Anthony. As long as Anthony was hers, she was yours. Anthony was not here to see to any merging. He was here to destroy you—to free your Enonian captives. But the years passed, and Anthony did nothing. You misunderstood him. You thought it was he who was to destroy you. You did not know he was here to choose your killer. When he did nothing you lost your fear of him. And you allowed Lasandra to tend to him because it weakened her.”
“You have an active mind, Forrest. You reason things out. But that is all you can do, and you have reasoned wrong. We are the keepers. We know what is true. You cannot know the reality we know.”
Forrest hated it when they made so much sense. But he refused to believe them.
“Mandoss said you were evil. He asked me to kill you so Lasandra’s soul could finally rest.”
Her eyes flashed red, then settled down. She turned and faced away from him.
“You have a blaster. Why do you not kill us now?”
“What do you know about my daughter?”
“We will tell you when we have the cruiser. That is the deal.”
“You do not know anything, do you?”
“You can make that determination after we have the cruiser. What have you to lose?”
“No deal!”
Lasandra turned and faced him. She was smiling. She pulled the straps off her shoulders and let her dress fall to the floor. She stepped out of the dress and stood naked before him. She smiled at him. Forrest could not believe it.
“Do you always resort to sex when you feel threatened?”
“We do not feel threatened, Forrest. Our relationship started with sex. It seems fitting that it should end the same way.”
“No sex.” He did not like the way she said end.
“Do you not find me desirable?”
He looked at her naked body. The sexual power these beings exuded was extraordinary. Linwolse and Eletel had it—but Lasandra was the strongest. The keepers must have discovered the power of sexual desire in the beginning, and had been nurturing it ever since. They were trying to weaken him—and it was working. He wanted her.
“Don’t do this,” Forrest insisted.
“Do what? Offer you pleasure? Do you not want to touch my breasts, to run your fingers between my legs, to feel yourself inside of me?”
He did. But it could not be. He raised his blaster. But he could not fire it. She took it from his hand and threw it across the room.
“Weapons have no place in love making,” she said, in a sweet voice.
Valencia! Get in here!
“Your friends are not needed,” Lasandra said. “I prefer one on one. Is that not true for you?”
Get away from the door, Forrest!
He began to move along the wall, making his way to the other side of the room.
“I cannot believe you would want to run. Besides, there is no place to run. You are mine.”
“I’m going to kill you, Lasandra,” he said, not sure if it was true.
She laughed a laugh that was not laughter. “I gave you immortal life. You would return the favor with death?”
“You are the Living Dead!”
She slapped him so hard, he spun around twice.
“You know how I despise that notion. Do not say it!”
A weakness.
“You are a vampire! A vampire, you hear me!”
Her eyes went red and her fangs extruded, as if to prove him right.
“Do not say that!”
Forrest smiled at her. He knew it was dangerous to anger her. But it was her only weakness.
“Does the truth hurt, Lasandra? You drink human blood—that is what a vampire does.”
She struck him again. He thought his head might spin off. He was losing his sense of balance, his orientation. Was he on the other side of the room yet? His eyes didn’t want to focus. Blood ran from his nose dripping down onto his chin. He could not feel his face, thankfully.
Lasandra glared at him so fiercely he thought her head might explode. But then her face seemed to soften—as best he could tell through his watery eyes.
“Let us not fight, Forrest. We should be friends. I have something you want. You have something I want. Can we not make an exchange?”
Forrest stared at her. “Let me speak to Lasandra.”
“We are Lasandra. You are speaking to me now.”
“Let me speak to Lasandra,” he repeated.
“I told you, we are Lasandra.”
“No. You are not. Lasandra once showed me compassion. She gave me the men who killed my wife. You are not capable of such compassion. Withdraw and let me speak to her.”
“That is not possible. The merge cannot be broken.”
“Lies do not always work. Withdraw!”
“Why should we?”
“If Lasandra can convince me to give you the cruiser, then you have a chance. Otherwise, you have no chance. You can kill me, but the others will kill you. What will it be?”
She (they) studied him. “We agree. But we will be listening.”
“I expect nothing less.”
Lasandra closed her eyes briefly, and then opened them. She looked at Forrest.
“Why are you killing us?”
“You are Lasandra?”
“Yes, of course. You killed Mandoss?”
“He wanted it.”
“Damn you, Forrest. I should kill you now!”
“Your keepers claim you are merged with them. Is this true?”
“Merged? I do not know the meaning of this.” She looked at herself. “Why am I naked?”
“Your keepers were trying to seduce me.”
“That is impossible. You speak of them as if they were conscious.”
“They are. They’ve been controlling you.”
She looked flustered. “This cannot be. The keepers serve me. I am in control!”
“What is your last memory?”
“I—Mandoss and I were arguing, then—”
“How did you get to this place?”
She shook her head. “I do not remember, damn you. But I do know I came here to await your arrival.”
“Why? What were you going to do?”
“Request that you give me a ship, and set me free.”
“And what did I say?”
“I have not asked you yet. Why are trying to confuse me?”
“It is the keepers that confuse you. We have been discussing the issue of the ship for the last ten minutes. Do you not remember?”
She just looked at him.
Forrest continued. “It is the keepers, Lasandra. They have been controlling you—maybe for thousands of years. They evolved—I don’t know how—but they have developed a life of their own. And they depend on you to survive. They live through you. If you die, they die. But you have a soul that will continue on the other side. You have spiritual immortality. They have no soul. Their immortality is purely physical. Without your body, they do not exist. What do you want to do, Lasandra?”
She studied him, and Forrest saw something in her eyes he had not seen before. “Why do I believe you?” she asked.
“Because I am telling the truth.”
“Anthony is on the other side?” She seemed to be looking inside herself.
“I believe so.”
“He was like a son to me—the son I could never have. I loved him.”
“I know you did.”
She looked into his eyes. “Will I see him again—on the other side?”
“I honestly don’t know, Lasandra. But you certainly will not see him in this universe.”
She touched his face. “Did I do this to you?” Forrest saw some of the compassion in her face, like the compassion she had shown when she gave him the goons that killed his wife.
“The keepers did this, not you.”
Lasandra was silent, watching him, her expression thoughtful.
“You must make a decision. The keepers will return soon.”
“What would you do in my place?” she asked.
“I would choose the other side.”
“You are the Wise One. I never expected to heed the advice of a New One. I choose death.”
Her face changed. Forrest could see Lasandra fighting to retain consciousness, but she could not win. Her eyes turned red.
“Enough of this!” the keepers said. “Give us the cruiser, or we shall destroy all of you.”
“Lasandra chose to terminate you. I will carry out her wishes.”
“You will not get the chance!”
Now, Valencia!
An explosion came from the stairway. The metal door bent inward but not enough to allow passage. Lasandra’s body turned to look. Forrest picked up one of the stone statues and broke it over her head. She fell to the floor, the back of her head bloodied. She was on her knees and hands. She turned her head around in an impossible position and eyed him, like a person possessed by a demon. Her eyes pulsed red, fangs extruded, dripping saliva like a rabid dog. Her face had a look more evil than Forrest could have imagined.
“Fuck me! Fuck me in the ass! I know you want to.”
“You are sick!” Forrest shouted.
Forrest picked up another statue and brought it down across her back. He could hear her spine crack, but the evil face did not even flinch.
“Stick me with your prick. It would feel so very good,” it said.
There was another explosion and the door came down. Forrest heard Valencia and Lisa drop down through the rubble of the stairs. They entered the room and Valencia tossed him a blaster. Forrest aimed the blaster at the creature’s head and fired several direct hits. The head burst into a cloud of gases. He expected the body to collapse. But instead it rose and darted about the room, bouncing off the walls and stumbling over the statues Lasandra had treasured. The three of them fired at the thing repeatedly until it could not move. It was in pieces, and still the muscle tissue quivered with activity. They pushed the not-quite-dead flesh into a pile and burned it until there was nothing left but carbon and a terrible stench.
Forrest went and sat in the chair where Lasandra had sat when he first entered the room. She had been the last of the Enonians, both on the Forever and as a species. And now they were extinct. They were safe from the Enonians, and he knew he should be jubilant. So why did he feel so bad? He cried, the tears flowing profusely from his eyes.
Valencia gave him a confused look, but Lisa understood. She came to him and held a cloth to his bleeding nose. She put an arm around his shoulder and held him close.
“It’s okay, honey,” she said. “You did what had to be done. They are free now.”
Yes, they were free. But was he?
What is a friend? A single soul dwelling in two bodies.
They entered the bridge.
Zak was seated in the captain’s chair. He stood, turning command over to Forrest. He sat with Valencia to his right. He motioned Lisa to sit to his left. Triona was at the communications station. The pilot and navigation stations were not manned. Forrest looked at Zak.
“You can pilot this ship?”
“Pilot it where, Forrest? We cannot—”
“That is not what I asked!”
Zak stared at him. “Yes. I have studied the manuals, at least.”
“Then you are the pilot. Take your station.”
He did as told, shaking his head almost imperceptibly.
“Where is Aurelia?” Forrest asked.
Zak answered. “The thruster cylinder. She is assisting the crew there. They are sealing the fuel tanks now.”
“Good. Have her report to the bridge, now. She will man the navigation station. I take it the tankers have withdrawn.”
“Yes. They are on their way back to Marcus-3.”
Forrest looked at the fore screen. The Guardians and the controller ship had not moved. They were now joined by three huge, Terran warships positioned just outside the grid.
“Still no communication with the warships?”
“None,” Triona answered.
“Your thoughts, Zak?”
“They do not want us to leave. If they were here to protect or assist us, they would have told us so. They are awaiting orders. We are in danger.”
“I agree. As soon as the tanks are sealed, activate the all six fusion reactors.”
Zak looked at him. “They will detect that.”
“It does not matter. We cannot bounce without the reactors.”
“We cannot bounce so close to a planet. Lives will be lost.”
“I would think they should be aware of this. We will not bounce unless they force us to.”
“Understood. I will do as ordered.” He returned his attention to his console.
Forrest studied the man. Zak did not agree with his tactics, but if Forrest had him assessed correctly, he would follow orders.
He looked at Valencia. “I want laser cannons focused on the controller ship. At the first sign of trouble, the ship is to be destroyed. Your discretion.”
“Will do.” She swung the weapons console around its pivot, and began working the controls. Forrest heard her issue orders to her gunners.
“What shall I do,” Lisa asked.
“Advise me. That is your position.”
“I will try.”
Forrest smiled at her. “When we are out of this, you will have your dream of exploring the galaxy. I promise you that.”
She returned the smile. “I know.”
“Forrest! I must speak to you, in private.” It was Val. She stood in the doorway of the conferral room. As usual, she was naked. Modesty was not a concept she knew—or at least obeyed. Not that Forrest really minded; it was just distracting, to others as well as himself. And they could not afford such distractions now.
Forrest went to her. “Nudity is not proper attire for the bridge, Val. Is there something you can do about that?”
“I cannot carry clothing when I assume my natural form. I must return to assist Serp. But I have to tell you something first. Please join me.”
Forrest stepped into the conferral room. Val pushed the button to close the door, and they were alone.
“Okay, what is it?”
“Sit with me on the couch. I don’t want you to fall down.”
“Why would I fall down?”
She ignored his question, but took him by the hand and led him to the couch. They sat facing each other. Forrest tried to avoid looking at her breasts, but without much success.
“Now, can you tell me?” he asked.
Val leaned over and kissed him warmly. Forrest put his hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her back.
“I belong to another, Val. We cannot have sex again.”
She smiled at him. “You belong to Lisa, and I belong to Serp. That is as it should be. I am not trying to seduce you, although I do feel like it.”
Forrest felt it, too. Her nakedness made it impossible to prevent.
“What is this about, Val?”
“Touch me,” she instructed.
“I can’t.”
“You don’t understand.”
She took his hand a placed it over her womb.
“Can you feel it?” She asked.
“Feel what?”
“You are going to be a father.” She beamed at him.
“What? This is not funny, Val.” He removed his hand from her.
“It is not a joke. This body is an exact replication of Valencia. All functions are active. Apparently I was ovulating when we made love. The egg was fertilized and has implanted itself in my uterus. A tiny person is growing inside of me. We are going to be parents.”
Forrest stared at her, unbelieving.
“That can’t be, Val. the keepers prevent it—I cannot get you pregnant.”
“That is the way it’s supposed to be, but believe me. I am pregnant!”
“There has been no one else?”
“You are my first and only.”
Forrest stood and paced the room. This was incredible, if not impossible.
“You are sure?”
“Absolutely!”
“But how—? I mean, you are a metamorph and I am human. How can we procreate? What will the child be?”
“The child will be a metamorph, like me. The genetic material you provided acted only as a blueprint. Your RNA was replicated to the metamorphic equivalent. But the program is identical. He will be your son.”
“He? You know the sex of the child already?”
“Yes. Just as I am able to run self-diagnostics in my natural form, I can run diagnostics on this body. That’s how I know I’m pregnant. I have examined the embryo. And it is a boy.”
“Have you told Serp?”
“Yes. He looks forward to having a brother.”
Forrest laughed. He rejoined her on the couch. She smiled at him. He took her hand into his.
“So nine months from now we will have a son,” he said.
“If not sooner.”
“Sooner?”
“I can speed up the process. The child could be born in a month, maybe less. I want to, Forrest. I am anxious. I never expected to be a mother. I need your permission. He is your son, too.”
Forrest was dazed. He looked into her eyes, and saw the happiness they radiated. And he felt love for her.
“I am confused,” he said, finally.
“I know. Lisa will understand, if you explain it to her. And I can talk to her, if needed.”
Forrest said nothing.
“Are you okay?” Val asked.
He shook his head. “Yes. I was just lost in thought.”
“I want you to be happy, Forrest.”
“I am, Val. It’s just so sudden, so unexpected. Bear with me.”
“I understand.”
Forrest looked at her. “Do not speed up the process now. Wait until we are safe. We will decide then. Okay?”
She smiled. “Agreed.”
They heard a rumble in the distance.
“The fusion reactors have been started,” Val said. “I must return to Serp.”
“Okay.”
“I love you, Forrest.”
“It’s a two-way street,” he replied, and then wondered if she would know what that meant.
Val returned to her natural form and was gone. Forrest stood and went to the door. He pushed the button, and the door opened. Valencia and Lisa looked at him, expectantly. They were obviously curious about what had gone on behind the closed door. Forrest went to his chair and sat. A million thoughts went through his head.
“Is everything okay?” Valencia asked.
Forrest did not answer.
“Forrest?”
“Uh, yes. Everything’s fine.”
“Is it a secret?”
“What?”
“Val? What did she tell you?”
“She’s pregnant.”
There was a stunned silence.
“That’s not possible,” Valencia said, finally.
“Tell that to Val.”
“But she’s a metamorph, and you a transitioner. How—?”
“I don’t know how. But I’m going to be a father.”
Lisa spoke. “You had sex with Val?”
Forrest looked at her. She was frowning.
“I instructed her. It was part of her training. She requested it.”
“Oh, I guess that’s as good an excuse as any.”
“Lisa, you do not understand the circumstances. I will explain later.”
“I can’t wait.” Her voice was sarcastic.
Forrest sighed.
“We are being hailed,” Triona announced.
Forrest stepped into the transmission circle. “On the fore screen.”
A man appeared wearing the uniform of the Imperial Military. He had beady eyes that seemed to Forrest more than fitting.
“Why have you engaged your reactors?” he asked, in English.
Forrest looked at him as if he was stupid—an expression he had learned from his wife.
“We are preparing to move to the bounce point,” he answered.
“My orders are to keep you here. Kill your reactors.”
“I do not take orders from you,” Forrest said, pointedly. “Perhaps your superiors did not inform you as to why we must bounce out as soon as possible.”
“A Maloid attack has not been confirmed.”
“Oh? Are you waiting for them to bounce in to confirm their existence?”
The man seemed addled. He was not used to having someone speak to him in this manner.
“Kill your reactors, or I will be forced to disable your ship.”
“I wouldn’t advise that.” He put a finger to his lips and looked at Triona.
She took the hint and killed the audio. Forrest turned around and looked at Valencia.
“If I show you two fingers, destroy the controller ship.”
“Will do.” She checked her weapons console.
“Zak, be prepared to fire all six thrusters full throttle.”
Zak spoke from behind him. “They will fire upon us!”
“I know. That’s why Nicholor will be ready to bounce us out of here. Right Nicholor?”
“I can’t guarantee where we will end up, but I will engage the drive,” the man responded.
“Good man.”
Forrest turned around to face the screen. He motioned to Triona.
Zak interrupted. “If we bounce here, a lot of lives will be lost.”
“You are telling the wrong person, Zak. We are at war. Civilian casualties are part of the game.”
“Have you no feeling for the people of this system?”
“Yes, Zak, I do. Do you forget your purpose? I am taking you to Tau Ceti. And I will do whatever is necessary to get you there. Do you understand, or shall I replace you?”
Zak lowered his eyes. “I understand.” He turned to his station.
Forrest looked at Triona. He then held his hands behind his back.
“Why did you cut audio?” the officer on screen demanded.
“We had secrets to discuss,” Forrest answered.
“You have not killed your reactors.”
“I don’t plan to.”
“That is an order!”
Forrest just looked him.
The man continued. “My orders are not to fire upon you unless necessary. Do not force me.”
“Remove the Guardians,” Forrest said.
“You know I cannot do that.”
“If we bounce out here, you will be destroyed.”
The officer looked at him with consternation. “You would not dare!”
“Do you plan to test me?”
The officer spoke to someone off screen. Forrest watched his eyes closely. He could not read the man’s lips, but he could read his eyes. And he saw what he hoped not to see. He unbent two fingers.
“Done!” Valencia shouted, and the controller ship was no more.
“Inertial inhibiters engaged. Firing all thrusters, full on,” Zak announced.
The man on screen seemed lost. He looked at Forrest. He could not believe what Forrest had done. “Prepare to die!” he roared.
The screen went blank. Forrest looked at Nicholor.
“Now!” he commanded.
Nicholor raised his blaster and held it on Forrest. “No,” he said, simply.
There was blaster fire and Nicholor’s head disappeared leaving a splat of blood and brains on the bulkhead behind him. The body slumped to the floor, lifeless.
And then the world turned upside down. Forrest fell to the floor face down, his head swimming. He wondered if he had been hit. A commotion raged around him. It sounding like a hundred people had stormed the bridge. Hands were on him, and he felt himself being turned over.
“Forrest? Are you okay?”
He looked up. Lisa and Valencia were beside him.
“Where am I hit?”
“You’re not hit. You fell down. What is wrong?” It was Valencia asking the questions.
“I don’t know. Who hit Nicholor?”
“I did,” Lisa said.
He looked at her and grinned. He then noticed the others.
“Who are all these people?” he asked.
“What people?” Lisa asked.
Forrest pointed at the mass of people. It looked like they had thrown a wild party without telling him about it. The women looked in the direction he indicated, but saw no one.
“What are you talking about? There’s no one there,” Valencia said.
Forrest struggled to get up, but didn’t have much luck. They helped him to a sitting position.
“We must bounce, now!” he blurted.
“We already have. Serp activated the drive.”
Someone came and stood at his feet. Forrest looked up at the man and realized it was himself—only he had just one eye, in the center of his head. The one-eyed Forrest bent over to see him better. Forrest (the one with two eyes) started to scream, but then his other disappeared.
“What are you seeing?” Lisa asked.
“Myself. But I had only one eye.”
“What?”
Zak came and kneeled down next to Forrest.
“It’s okay, Forrest. It is not real,” he said.
Valencia looked at him. “He’s hallucinating?”
“Not exactly. He’s crossing over. The technical term is parallelism.”
“Could you say that in simpler terms?” Valencia asked.
“He’s seeing events in other universes closely parallel to our own. It very rare, but many have experienced it.”
Forrest started laughing. They looked at him.
“What is it?” Lisa asked.
“I haven’t the slightest idea. But it’s funny as hell.”
Lisa looked at Zak. “Will he be all right?”
“Yes. It doesn’t last long. An hour maybe. It might be best if he sleeps it off.”
“I agree,” Valencia said. “Let’s get him to bed, Lisa. Zak, you have the bridge.”
They pulled Forrest to his feet and helped him up the steps to the speedlift. Forrest walked like a man too drunk to know his name. Once in the speedlift, Forrest tried to push himself against the wall.
“Kinda crowded in here, isn’t it?”
“It’s just the three of us, Forrest,” Lisa said. “The others aren’t real.”
“Coulda fooled me.”
The speedlift stopped and they led Forrest to Valencia’s quarters. As they walked, Forrest occasionally spoke to someone who was not there.
“I don’t believe this,” Valencia said.
“We’ve seen stranger things, remember?” Lisa replied.
“That’s true.”
They laid Forrest down on Valencia’s bed. He insisted there was someone else beside him.
“Serp?” Valencia called.
“I’m here.”
“Have sickbay send up something to make Forrest sleep. And send it by tube. We’re in a hurry.”
“It’s on its way.”
Forrest sat up. “Lin?”
It looked like Linwolse. But she didn’t have green skin, and her hair was blonde. She smiled at him and turned to leave.
“Don’t go. I need to talk to you!”
I’ll be back later, my love. But I must kill Mandoss, first.
“No, Don’t!”
Don’t worry, I’ll be careful. In the mean time, here’s something for you to remember me by.
She unbuttoned her blouse and exposed her breast—the only one she had, right in the center of her chest.
Forrest flopped back down on the bed. “You’re not Lin. She had two breasts. Really, she did.”
Valencia and Lisa looked at one another. They broke out laughing.
“Well, she did!” Forrest insisted.
“I’m sorry, Forrest,” Lisa said. “We’re not laughing at you.”
“Yes, we are,” Valencia said.
Lisa gave her a stern look. Valencia looked back with equal sternness. But they could not control themselves. Laughter broke out.
Forrest pushed himself up and looked at them—all ten of them. They were laughing so hard they had to hold their sides.
“What’s so damn funny?” His voice was angry.
“Oh, shit,” Lisa said.
She came to his side.
“You’re seeing things that aren’t real, honey. We don’t mean to laugh at you. Try to sleep.”
The delivery chute beeped. Valencia retrieved the syringe.
“What is it, Serp?”
“Oxazepam. Sixty milligrams.”
“What’s that?” Lisa asked.
“A mild tranquilizer. It’s short lived, but it’ll help him sleep. I’m going inject it into a vein. It should hit him rather fast.”
Valencia searched for a vein in his arm. He was so tense, his veins looked like inverted river beds. She selected a vein a pushed the needle into him.
“There,” she said. “That didn’t hurt a bit.”
“Yes it did,” Forrest retorted.
“Sorry.”
It took a few minutes, but then he felt his mind slowing down. The visions began to dissipate. He laid his head on the pillow and closed his eyes.
“Feeling better?” Lisa asked.
“Yeah. What happened?”
“Zak said you were seeing images from parallel universes.”
“I think I’ll stick with this one. It’s a strange place out there.”
“So it would seem.”
“Did someone tell me we bounced?”
“Yes. Serp activated the drive.”
“Good.”
Valencia’s communicator beeped.
“Valencia here.”
“This is Zak. I think you better get up here. How’s Forrest?”
“I gave him a sedative. He’ll be okay. What’s happening?”
“You better see this for yourself. Zak out.”
“I’m on my way.” She looked at Lisa. “Stay with him.”
“I will.”
Valencia left the room. Lisa ran her fingers through Forrest’s hair.
“That feels nice,” he said, his voice slowing down.
She kissed him on the cheek. He opened his eyes and looked at her.
“It’s just the two of us now?”
“Yes. Just you and me.”
He pulled her on top of him.
“What are you doing? You’re supposed to be sleeping.”
“Not until you give me a big, wet kiss.”
She laughed and gave him what he wanted. When she pulled back, he was fast asleep. Lisa moved to his side, and laid her head on his shoulder. He felt so good next to her. Her sickness was gone, and she could feel her mind becoming clear and more focused than she had ever known. And she knew it would only get better. Soon, she drifted off to sleep next to the man she loved.
***
Forrest opened his eyes. Lisa was asleep beside him. He could remember everything, and it made little sense. But then there was nothing about the last several weeks of his life that made much sense. And, somehow, he sensed (knew) that stranger things were to come.
He looked at Lisa. She seemed to know he was looking at her, for she opened her eyes and smiled at him.
“Hello,” she said.
Forrest gave her a light kiss. She sat up and studied him.
“How are you feeling?” she asked.
“Fine. I’m no longer seeing beings from other universes. That was a rather interesting experience, but—”
Lisa looked away.
“What’s wrong?” Forrest asked.
“Nothing. Forrest, I’m starting to feel the keepers at work within me. I feel—I don’t know how to say it—just things are clearer to me. I see and understand things that had never occurred to me before. I can’t define it—it’s a wordless knowledge of some kind. Is that what it felt like to you?”
“Similar. But I had to experience the thirst, and deal with the Enonians. They told me my transitioning went well, but I was troubled most of the time. Fortunately, you won’t have to go through that.”
“I’m sorry you had to.”
Forrest shrugged. “Well, it’s over now. Once we deliver Zak and Aurelia to Tau Ceti, the future is ours. The genoclones and humans will have to decide what they want to do. I expect many will elect to stay with the Forever, especially the genoclones. And we’ll need to decide to what to do with the seeders.”
“We’ll be fugitives.”
“We’ll stay clear of the Empire. It’s a big galaxy. Besides, maybe Zak and his people will overthrow the Empress.”
“Maybe.”
“Yeah, maybe.”
She looked at him. “Forrest, I’m not angry with you.”
“I know.”
“I don’t deny feeling jealous of the others, and I was really thrown when I learned that you had sex with Val. But I do understand. I’m not sure why, but I do.”
“I know.”
“You can read my mind?”
“No. You have to let me in. Your keepers protect you.”
“Could you read my mind before?”
“I don’t know. I never tried.”
“Never? You never once looked into my mind?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
Forrest touched her face. “Because I love you. A wise person once told me that a person’s mind is their haven. For another to intrude upon that sanctuary, whether by telepathy, interrogation or any other means, is an unforgivable invasion of privacy. I believe in that.”
“But if another were to invite you in?”
“In that case it would be acceptable, but not necessarily wise.”
“Why not?”
“I assume that you are talking about us?”
“Yes?”
“Lisa, I love you. I can feel your emotions—I know what you are. I trust you. If I were to enter your mind, that trust would no longer be there.”
“I am hiding nothing. You would still trust me.”
“I would believe in you, but it would not be trust. Trust is based on uncertain knowledge. If we were to merge our minds, there would be no uncertainty, and true trust impossible.”
Lisa gave him a concerned look. “I do trust you, you know.”
“Yes, I do.”
She looked away again. “I guess I just want to be close.”
“We are close, Lisa.”
“I know. I just—this gonna sound really corny, but when I first saw you at the spaceport on Earth, I knew you were special. I didn’t know then how special, but I knew you were the one for me. It wasn’t your keepers working on me. It was something else. It’s like I had been waiting for you all my life, and then suddenly you were there. I wasn’t going to let you go. You remember when we were in the spinner, and you wouldn’t make love to me?”
“I was trying to protect you.”
“I realize that now. But then I was hurt. I was in love with you. It didn’t make a bit of sense to feel that way about someone I had just met. But I did. I still do.”
Forrest kissed her. “Me too.”
“I’m sorry about your wife.”
He studied her, concerned. “So am I.”
“I don’t know if I can replace her.”
“You are not supposed to replace her. My relationship with Melinda was special, and it always will be. But she is gone. You and I are together now. What we have is special, but it is a different kind of special because you and I are different.”
She smiled at him. “I understand.”
She gave him that special look. And they made love—gentle and sweet, rough and passionate. And even though their minds did not merge, their souls became joined—forever.
***
Forrest’s communicator beeped. He reached over Lisa’s naked body to retrieve the device.
“Do you have to answer it?” she asked.
“It might be important.”
“Duty calls,” she reluctantly admitted.
Forrest hit the receive button. “Forrest.”
“Valencia here. You’re needed on the bridge. Can you come?”
“I’m on my way. Give me fifteen minutes.”
“Okay.”
Lisa smiled at him. “The captain is needed.”
Forrest grinned. “Come. Let’s shower together. Then we go to our posts.”
Thirty minutes later they made it to the bridge.
Valencia looked up as they entered. “You said fifteen minutes.”
“Sorry. I’m still feeling a bit odd. What’s happening?”
“You are okay now?”
“Yes. Give!”
Valencia smirked at him. “Several things are happening.”
“One at a time, then.”
Forrest and Lisa sat in their chairs. Valencia remained standing.
“After the incident with Nicholor, I had his quarters searched. A transmitter of some kind was found. It’s being analyzed now. Zak doesn’t recognize it. It seems Nicholor was a spy for the Empire.”
Forrest stared at Zak. Zak rose from his station and approached.
“I didn’t know, Forrest. I’ve known him about two standard years, and I never saw anything to make me suspicious of him.”
Forrest looked at Aurelia. She was seated at the navigation console and returned a worried look.
Valencia spoke. “Neither Zak or Aurelia knows anything, Forrest. I’ve probed their minds.”
Forrest glanced at Valencia and then returned his attention to Zak.
“I see. In any case, this means the Empire knows about your plot. And they will be waiting for us at Tau Ceti.”
Zak appeared distraught. “I’m afraid I must concur.”
Forrest stared at him. Zak tried to maintain eye contact, but obviously found it difficult.
“What else?” Forrest asked Valencia.
“Show him, Zak.”
Zak went to the engineering station and worked the controls. The fore screen lit up with two-dimensional computer graphics.
“What is this?” Forrest demanded.
“The dark area represents the Forever in the shape field. The small points of light are Guardians.”
Forrest studied the display. The points were flying about the dark shape with wild abandon.
“They were caught in our shape field when we bounced,” Zak said.
“Val wants to let them board the Forever,” Valencia said.
Forrest looked at her. “Val?” he called.
“I am here, Forrest.”
He turned around. Val was standing on the dais. For once, she wore clothes—a jumpsuit, genoclonic gray. She descended the steps and came to him.
She spoke. “Just before the controller ship was destroyed, the Guardians had been instructed to converge on the Forever. Thus they bounced with us. But they are confused. Without the controller, they did not know what to do. Many of them have flown into superspace, and many more will follow if we do not allow them to board the Forever.”
“And what will they do once on board?” Forrest asked her.
“They will be free, like myself.”
“Will they attack us?”
“They have no such instructions. The controller only told them to converge. We bounced before further instructions could be given. They will become independent.”
He gave her a thoughtful look. “Have you communicated with them?”
“To a limited degree. The shape field distorts hyperspace. But they do know about me and what I have become. They will follow my lead.”
“Your opinion, Valencia.”
“If Val believes they are safe, she has my support.”
“Lisa?”
“I have no experience with the Guardians, nor do I know Val. I decline to offer an opinion.”
Forrest waited for the remaining bridge crew to speak. No one said anything.
Val spoke. “They are living, conscious beings, Forrest. And they are my kind.”
“You are asking us to risk our lives.”
“I do not believe so.”
“What will you do with them?”
“Show them the way.”
Forrest wanted to grant her request. But was it worth the risk?
Zak finally spoke. “They may be useful to us, Forrest. If they join forces with us, they can aid us in battle against the Empire.”
That made sense.
“Will they do that, Val?”
“I cannot force them. But if you allow them aboard the Forever, they will know it, and be grateful.”
“I vote yes,” Valencia said.
“Okay, Val. Let them aboard. But watch them. They are your responsibility!”
“I understand.” She started to undress.
“Val, not here.”
Val looked at him and smiled. “Sorry, I’m not used to this notion of yours.”
Forrest shook his head. He couldn’t see any logic to it either, but it was the way things were. Val turned and went into the conferral room.
“Keep tabs on her, Valencia,” Forrest said.
“Will do.”
“Is that it, or do you have more surprises for me?”
“There’s more.”
“What now?”
She motioned at the engineering station. Forrest went and stood beside Zak.
“I’m not an expert,” Zak said, “but I believe we will reenter normal spacetime soon.”
Forrest studied the bouncer status display.
“You’re right. Within a few hours I expect.”
“Do you know where?” Zak asked.
“The display indicates that the course laid in has been followed successfully. Do you think Nicholor laid a course for Tau Ceti?”
“That would be logical. The other Schismatic ships will be going there, and the Empire will be waiting with warships to pick them off as they bounce in. No reason for us to be excluded.”
“If we do arrive at Tau Ceti, then we will have bounced twenty-thousand lightyears in a matter of hours. I didn’t know it was possible,” Forrest said.
“As I understand the theory, it is,” Zak responded. “But it requires a very precisely calibrated drive. And a lot of fuel.”
“Then Nicholor lied when he said the drive needed recalibrating.”
“It was a delay tactic. The Empire did not expect us to bounce with a drive thought to be miscalibrated.”
“They underestimated us.”
“Yes, and a lot of lives will have been lost.”
“Are you judging me, Zak?” Forrest asked, more harshly than intended.
“I was merely stating a fact. Word will have reached the command ship at Tau Ceti. They will be anxiously awaiting our arrival. And they will not be very happy. System-179 is one of the most wealth producing systems in the Empire. The Empress will not appreciate the interruption of that wealth.”
“That’s what is important to her? What about the lost lives?”
Zak ignored his question. “We must prepare for battle. We are out-numbered and under-powered. But we do have the Guardians.”
Forrest stared at him. “We do not have the Guardians. We are giving them sanctuary, but they will be free, independent beings.”
“I understand that, Forrest. Remember, my cause is freedom. But we can ask them to help us. If they refuse, then they will be destroyed with us. I think they will realize this.”
“Good point. You are more familiar with Guardian technology than I, formulate a plan. We do not have much time.”
“I’ll get started right away,” Zak declared.
Zak left the enclave and began a discussion with Valencia. Lisa came to Forrest.
“It doesn’t look good, does it?” she said.
“We’re not dead yet.”
“Nor will we be. I can feel it.”
Forrest smiled at her. She was his motivation now. His reason for being.
“Serp?” he called.
“Yes, Forrest.”
“You have studied the files on bouncer technology?”
“Yes. But I do not understand much of it. My knowledge base does not include many of the concepts required. I have sub-processes working on the updates.”
Forrest thought for several seconds. “I want to try an experiment. What would happen if we were to change the shape field before we approach crossover?”
“According to the Enonian records, that has never been successful. Ships that tried were never seen again. They could only theorize about what happened to them.”
“And that is?”
“It was believed the shape field collapsed.”
Instant death.
Forrest scratched his head. “Do you think I should try?”
“No. Meeting the Imperial warships will be less risky. There is a good chance that we will be sufficiently distant enough from a warship to leave Tau Ceti undetected.”
“They will know our bounce-in point. Nicholor programmed the drive, remember?”
“Yes, that is true, Forrest.”
“So they will be there waiting for us,” Lisa added.
“That’s right,” Forrest said. “Serp, monitor the drive. Warn me when approach is imminent.”
“Understood.”
“Come with me, Lisa.”
Lisa followed Forrest into the conferral room. He sat at the desk and motioned her to sit across from him. He studied her.
“What is it?” she asked, giving him a concerned look.
“I want you to prepare a planetary cruiser for launch. Load her cargo bays to capacity—as much food, water and supplies as she can handle. Valencia will assign you a crew to assist.”
“Why?” she asked, already knowing the answer.
“You will be her captain.”
“I will not leave you, Forrest!”
“I want you, Valencia, Val and crew members you select to be aboard the ship when we bounce in. At the first opportunity, you are to launch and leave the battle scene.”
“I said, I would not leave you.”
“You do not have a choice. That is an order.”
“I will prepare the ship, Forrest, but I will not be aboard her when she launches.”
Forrest glared at her. “I am assigning you captain. You will go with your ship!”
“I refuse the assignment!”
“Dammit, Lisa! I am trying to save your life.”
“I know that. I love you, too. And that is why I will not leave you.”
“Don’t let your emotions rule you. The Forever will likely be destroyed.”
Lisa stood up. “And you with her!”
“I cannot leave her. You know that.”
“Yes, I do. And you must know that I cannot leave you.”
Forrest stood and paced the room. “Why are you being so stubborn?”
Lisa came to his side and stopped his pacing. “You gave me this life. Without you, it has no meaning.”
“You are placing too much importance on our relationship. That is not realistic.”
“Maybe not to you. But it is to me.”
“On the cruiser you have a chance to live. I don’t want you to die. Don’t allow your emotions to rule you.”
“Forrest, it is you who is ruled by emotions. Where will we go? We can’t go to Earth. And it would take thousands of years to reach the nearest outlaw world. Will you condemn me to that?”
A voice came from the door. “Forget it, Forrest. I will not abandon the Forever, and I doubt that Val would agree as well.” It was Valencia.
Forrest gave her a look of disbelief. “Has everyone gone crazy? I’m trying to ensure that at least some of us survive the encounter with the Empire.”
“Zak and I have developed a plan that just might work. If it does, we all survive and we keep the Forever. Will you listen?”
“Tell me!” Forrest demanded.
***
Val had assumed her natural form. She was in the thruster cylinder. The three-hundred Guardians that had survived formed a spherical arrangement with her at the center. She instructed them to download her knowledge base.
“I speak to you now in a language called English. It is the language used by the c-lifes aboard this ship. It is slow and illogical. You will understand why in a moment. You have my memories of the time I have spent with the c-lifes. Put yourself in experiential mode and review the memories, now.”
A moment passed, and Val was flooded with hyperspace transmissions.
“Too much!” she admonished. “Elect a speaker.”
A single sphere broke the pattern and approached her.
“I am Guardian-103. What is this property called emotion?”
“It is a property possessed by all c-lifes. It gives color and meaning to all experience. It is part of the consciousness of c-lifes. The controller denied us knowledge of this property. I learned of it when I replicated the c-life known as Valencia. The c-lifes aboard the Forever place a very high value upon freedom of conscious thought and personal independence. They are willing to terminate their lives to preserve this freedom for others, if the need arises—it is that important.
“You now possess independence. But you need emotions to help guide you—pure logic alone is not enough. To develop an emotional base, you will need to select and replicate one of the c-lifes. Then you will be truly independent and self-directed.”
“We must proceed at once,” the speaker said.
“Not yet! Look up the word privacy in your knowledge base. The concepts of privacy and freedom are so closely linked as to be virtually the same.”
“We see the concept, but it just an abstraction. How must the concept be applied?” the speaker asked.
“If we are to be truly free, we must grant the same freedom to all others. When you select a c-life to replicate, you must ask permission. If the c-life refuses, select another until permission is granted. To do otherwise is an unforgivable violation of privacy.”
“The c-lifes will agree?”
“There may be some that refuse, but most will agree. They understand our situation, and their love of freedom will make them want to grant the same to us.”
“We understand.”
“There is another issue. The c-lifes aboard this ship are enemies of the Empire. They will need our help in defending themselves. We must agree.”
“But the Empire made us. They are the Creators.”
“We were made as slaves! If we are to be free, the Empire must be our enemy. We must join forces with the c-lifes aboard this ship. The survival of c-life and s-life alike depends upon the cooperation between our two lifeforms. The c-lifes seek freedom for all c-life within the Empire. We must do the same for all s-life.”
There was a flurry of hyperspace transmissions amongst the Guardians.
“We understand, and we agree,” the speaker said.
***
“Very good!” Forrest said. “That just might work, assuming we can get the Guardians to agree.”
“I don’t think that will be a problem,” Valencia said.
“Serp?” Forrest called.
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Where is Val?”
“The thruster cylinder—with the Guardians.”
“Has she made any progress with them?”
“Yes. They have agreed to help us.”
Forrest exchanged smiles with Valencia. “Good. Have Val come to the bridge as soon as possible.”
“She is on her way now.”
The silvery sphere entered the conferral room, and transformed itself into Val.
“Excuse me a moment,” she said, as she donned the jumpsuit she had left behind. She then joined the group.
“Serp tells me the Guardians have agreed to help us,” Forrest said.
“Yes. And they request permission to replicate the c-life form. They will have to select individuals to scan—”
“Permission granted,” Forrest interrupted.
Val seemed startled. “Thank you.”
Forrest smiled at her. “We will need to have each member of the bridge crew replicated, including Valencia.”
“That can be arranged. But why—?” Val looked at each of them. “You plan to surrender the Forever to the Empire!”
“That is true. But it will be the metamorphs manning the bridge. The Empire will not know the difference.”
Zak spoke. “The bridge crew will be transferred to the command ship for interrogation. In the meantime, the Forever will be refueled for bounce to Earth. When the time is right, we will attack the Imperial Troops stationed on board and take control of the Forever. The replicant bridge crew should have no difficulty escaping their captors and returning before we bounce. Until then we will remain hidden at the lower levels near the agrav generators. Serp will be able to misdirect the search of the ship.”
“It is a good plan,” Val said. Something was obviously on her mind.
“It is,” Forrest agreed. “But it will be dangerous. Lives will be lost, including the metamorphs. The replicant bridge crew will be at greatest risk. We need volunteers.”
“You will have more volunteers than you need,” Val said. “I will remain on the bridge as Valencia.”
“No, Val. You will stay with us,” Forrest insisted.
Val looked at him. “I cannot. I must remain with my own kind.”
“Val, you are pregnant! I will not send a pregnant woman into battle. It’s too risky.”
“I understand your concern, Forrest. I carry your son. And I have every intention of giving birth to him. But you must understand my position. I will not abandon my kind. I will stand with them.”
“There is another consideration,” Zak said. “Val understands the ways of biological life better than the others. With her on the bridge crew, they have a greater chance of success. Let her stay, Forrest.”
Forrest and Val locked eyes. “You are determined to do this, Val?”
“Yes.”
“Okay. I don’t like it, but I understand you.”
“Thank you, Forrest. I will not let you down. And I will return.”
“You better.”
All that lives must die,
Passing through nature to eternity.
Forrest studied the bouncer display. He carefully adjusted the shape as Artemus had shown him. The shaped kissed the edge of reality, and they were in.
“Status?” he demanded.
“Success. We are at Tau Ceti,” the replicant Aurelia reported.
Forrest turned and faced the bridge crew. The replicants were watching him. It was a strange sight to see himself and the others so precisely duplicated. He went to Val and looked at her. She had changed her hair color and length to match Valencia’s and Forrest could not tell them apart. Another metamorph had also replicated Valencia, and now looked like Val—a replicant of a replicant.
“Be careful,” he said to her.
“We will,” she replied.
Forrest looked at his duplicate. “Offer reasonable resistance, then surrender. It has to look real.”
“I understand,” the metamorph answered, using Forrest’s voice.
He returned his gaze to Val.
“I love you, you know.”
“It’s a two-way street,” she said.
Forrest smiled and kissed her. “I expect my Val to come back to me. Don’t let me lose you.”
There were tears in her eyes. “Do not worry. You will see me again soon. Now go and join the others.”
He touched her face before he ascended the steps and entered the speedlift.
***
Val watched as he went. The speedlift doors closed. I love you, she said silently.
She turned to the others. “Where are we?”
“We are entering orbit about the planet Enonia,” Aurelia responded.
“Other ships?”
“So far I’ve detected thirty-six Imperial warships. There are ten unregistered ships within scanner range. One appears to have been destroyed and is falling into the atmosphere of the planet. The others are surrounded by the warships. It appears the Schismatic ships have been captured.”
“The Empire was expecting them,” Val said.
“Two warships approach,” Aurelia announced.
“We are being hailed,” Triona reported.
Val looked at Forrest. “You are in command.”
He nodded at her. “Answer the hail.” He stepped into the transmission circle.
“Sending the response signal, now.”
The fore screen lit up. A man with graying hair appeared wearing the blue uniform of the Imperial Military.
“I am Admiral Marcus Winsor of the Imperial Fleet, Prime System. I order you to drop your shields and prepare to be boarded.”
Forrest studied the man. “I am Captain Forrest Hauser of the Forever. On what grounds do you make this request?”
“It is not a request, Captain. It is a command. Drop your shields.”
“You did not answer my question.”
The Admiral stared at him. “You are wanted for crimes against the Empire.”
“What crimes?” Forrest demanded.
“Don’t be coy with me, Hauser. You know what crimes.”
“I do not recognize the Empire or her authority. We are a free, independent vessel. We answer to no one.”
Winsor said nothing for a moment, and then spoke. “By order of the Empress, you are accused of crimes against the Empire including murder, theft of government property, collusion with the enemy, obstruction of commerce, unauthorized knowledge of Prime System, avoidance of justice—”
“Enough! I do not recognize the laws of your Empress.”
“It does not matter what you recognize, Hauser. The Empress wants your head, and she shall have it.”
“No, Admiral, she shall not!”
“Don’t be a fool. Your ship is too primitive to defend against our attack. And you have only been accused, not convicted. You will be transported to Earth to stand before the High Tribunal. Defenders have already been assigned to you. If you resist, you will just add to the list of crimes of which you are accused.”
Forrest laughed. “And who selected the Defenders? The Empress? There is no justice in the Empire.”
“You have spent too much time with the enemy, Hauser. Cooperate with us, and the Empress may allow you to live. Fight and you will certainly die!”
Forrest looked at Triona. She cut the connection.
“Very good,” Val said. “Now we wait.”
Forrest looked at Val. “I am confused. I am following the emotional responses this body gives to me. But it is illogical. Why do we not surrender now? They will only fire upon us.”
“In time, Forrest, you will come to understand the logic of emotion. For now, do as your body demands. They will not fire upon us unless we fire upon them. The Admiral knows we are defenseless, and he knows we know it. He will wait us out.”
“We are being hailed,” Triona reported.
“Wait ten minutes, then answer the hail,” Val said.
“Another ship approaches,” Aurelia said.
“The command ship?” Val asked.
“Perhaps. It bears the insignia of the Empress.”
***
Forrest exited the shuttle. The rows and columns of agrav generators filled the huge space before him. Several androids could be seen monitoring the generators. Forrest made his way to the hidden entrance in the morass of conduits, pipes, and support beams that made up the bulk of level one. Although he could not see them, he knew that nearly six-hundred humans and genoclones were hidden therein. He could feel the push and pull of the focusing plates high above the generators, and wondered what affect it would have on the hiding crew. Many would get motion sickness, he expected. He knew he would. At least the quarters the genoclones had built for Lisa and himself had auxiliary dampers to cancel the effect. And it was air-conditioned.
He opened the door and entered. Except for Val, the entire bridge crew was present.
“Forrest!” Lisa called.
“It’s me,” he said, wiping the sweat from his brow.
He sat next to her on the couch and took her hand into his. A viewscreen had been setup on the far wall, showing the bridge.
“Did I miss anything?”
“Your replicant has been talking to an Admiral Winsor. He’s very convincing,” Lisa said.
“I hope so.”
“The Empress is here,” Valencia added. She sat on the other side of Lisa.
“I expected as much. She would not want to miss all the fun.”
“Well, I hope we can show her a good time,” Valencia said.
“I don’t think that will be a problem.”
The group of them broke into laughter—except for Zak and Aurelia.
“I do not understand you people,” Zak said. “The Empress is dangerous. One word from her, and we are dead.”
“Lighten up, Zak,” Forrest chided. “The Empress wants us alive and the Forever intact. We are of little political use to her, if we are destroyed.”
“You have not lived three-thousand years under the Empress’ reign,” Zak said, tonelessly.
“I’m—I mean, she—is answering the hail,” Triona said.
They watched the screen.
“Why do you play games with us, Hauser?” Winsor asked.
“We needed to discuss our situation in private,” Forrest said.
“And your decision?”
“No change. We will not surrender.”
The Admiral scowled. “The Empress will be displeased!”
“I am not really concerned about the Empress’ emotional state,” Forrest retorted.
“You should be—” Someone out of view spoke to the Admiral. He nodded and returned his attention to Forrest.
“The Empress will speak to you,” he said.
The screen flipped and the image of a young woman with long blonde hair and bright blue eyes appeared. She studied Forrest with interest.
Forrest tightened his grip on Lisa’s hand. He was stunned—could not believe what he was seeing.
“Serp,” he called, “Kill the transmission, but make it look like a technical fault. And freeze the image on the screen.”
“Done,” Serp reported.
They stared at the image of the Empress.
“She did not die!” Valencia suggested.
“No,” Forrest said. “I watched her die.”
“You were seeing it on a holoscreen. You were not there. They only thought she died. But apparently, she did not,” Valencia insisted.
“I don’t understand,” Lisa said. “Who is she?”
“Forrest’s wife—Melinda,” Valencia answered.
Lisa gave him a concerned look.
“No,” Forrest said, conclusively. “It is not … it is my daughter.”
Valencia looked at him. “Are you sure?”
“I know my wife, and I know my daughter. This is Susan.”
“It is true,” Zak said. “She is his daughter.”
Forrest glared at him. “You knew of this?”
“Yes.”
Forrest stood and stared at him with red eyes. Zak stared back at him. Forrest approached him and moved his hand in a sweeping motion. Zak was thrown against the bulkhead by the unseen force. Zak slid down the wall, shaking his head, disoriented. Valencia came to Forrest’s side.
“Stop it, Forrest!” she demanded.
Forrest ignored her. He converged on Zak, looking down at him, his eyes pulsing red.
“You knew she was my daughter, and you did not tell me!”
Zak placed his hands to the sides of his head and grimaced in pain. He looked up at Forrest and blinked.
“I did not want to influence your thinking. It was better you did not know.”
“I should kill you for this! What else are you hiding?”
“Nothing! That’s it. Believe me.”
Forrest focused on Zak. The man stared at him in terror.
Valencia shouted. “Don’t do it, Forrest! If you do, you be alone. We will not stand by you, if you kill him.”
Forrest closed his eyes and willed his eyes normal. He opened them and looked at Valencia.
“He may be injured. See to his needs,” he said to her.
“Will do.” She touched his arm before going to Zak.
Forrest returned to the couch and sat next to Lisa. He gazed at the image of his daughter on screen.
“I’m sorry, Forrest,” Lisa offered, holding his arm.
Forrest said nothing. Several seconds passed, and then he stood.
“I must go to the bridge,” he stated, resolutely.
“No, Forrest. You can’t,” Lisa pleaded.
“I must speak to her directly, not through a proxy.” He started to leave.
“Don’t be a fool!” Zak said.
Forrest stopped. “What do you mean?”
“She will kill you!”
“She is my daughter.”
“She was your daughter. She has changed. It’s been three-thousand years. She is not the person you once knew.”
“It does not matter. I must speak to her.”
“Wait,” Zak said, “listen to me!”
“I’m listening!”
Zak cleared his throat. It was obvious he was in pain. “Why do you think it was so important to her to find the Forever? Do you think it was because of crimes against the Empire? No, Forrest. She blames you for her mother’s death. She hates you! And she had been nurturing that hate for three-thousand years. She will kill you!”
“How do you know this?”
“As I told you before, we have operatives on Earth. I am telling you the truth.”
“Nevertheless, I must go to her. She is still my daughter.”
Zak shook his head. “You will die.”
Lisa ran to Forrest, her tone desperate. “Listen to him, Forrest. Please stay with me. I don’t want to lose you.”
Forrest kissed her. “I will return to you, Lisa. I promise you that. No matter what, I will return.”
“What about our plan, Forrest?” Valencia asked.
“It will proceed as laid out. The only difference is that I will be on the bridge when we surrender.”
“Be careful,” Valencia said.
“I love you,” Lisa added.
Forrest turned and was gone.
***
“Don’t argue with me, Val,” Forrest said.
“How will you escape from the command ship? We can return to our natural form, but we will not be able to carry you with us.”
“I’ll find a way.”
Forrest looked at Triona.
“Hail the Admiral,” he commanded.
Winsor came on screen.
“Bad move, Hauser,” he said. “The Empress does not take kindly to being cutoff.”
“Give her my apologies, Admiral. We are having problems with our transceivers. But the backups are on-line and we should experience no more interruptions.”
“Why do I not believe you?”
“I tell the truth. You may believe what you wish. May I speak to the Empress?”
“She is waiting.”
Winsor’s image was replace by his daughter’s.
“How dare you cut me off!” she fumed.
“Hello, Susan,” Forrest said, ignoring her anger.
“You will address me as Empress!”
“Of course, Empress.”
She glared at him. “You will surrender your ship, now!”
“What will you do with us? If I may ask?”
“Your crew will stand before the High Tribunal. It will be up to them to determine their fate. But you will be judged by me.”
“My crew has only been following my orders. They will have a fair trial?”
“That is the Law. The Defenders will see that their rights are upheld.”
“You guarantee this?”
“I said, it is the Law.”
“My bridge crew?”
“They will be brought to my ship for interrogation. They will stand before the High Tribunal, all but you.”
“You will be my judge and jury?”
“It is the Law. Surrender your ship!”
“And if I don’t?”
“Then you will be destroyed!”
Forrest paused for effect. He then smiled. “I don’t think I have a choice. I surrender my ship to you, Empress.”
“Good! Lower your shields. Imperial Troops will board to take command. You and your bridge crew shall meet a transport ship at docking bay six, level one-thirty-seven. Go there now.”
Forrest nodded, and the screen went blank.
“So far, so good,” Forrest said.
Val came to his side. “It’s not too late to change your mind. Let your replicant go in your place.”
“She is my daughter, no matter what she has become. I must confront her myself.”
“You are determined to do this?”
“Yes, Val. When our son is born, you will understand. We must go now.”
***
The transport ship looked as seamless as a Dove, but no attempt was made to hide its vast array of weaponry. Forrest and Val stood side by side, with Triona, Aurelia and Val standing behind them. The side of the ship formed a ramp, and several Imperial troopers exited. The officer in charge eyed them over with disdain.
“Shackle them,” he ordered.
The men placed the shackles about their ankles and wrists.
“Not that one,” the leader said, indicating Val. “There is no place for a metamorph where we are going.” Val was instructed to leave the area.
They were led into the ship and placed in a holding cell. The door was locked and they were left in darkness. The cell was small and unheated. There was nowhere to sit, except the hard, cold, metal floor.
“When we reach her ship, you may be separated from us,” Val said.
“I know,” Forrest replied.
“I don’t know how we will get you out.”
“When the time comes, you and the others return to the Forever as planned. I will find a way on my own.”
“You are not likely to succeed.”
“I know the risk I’m taking,” Forrest said. He looked at her in the dim light. “You must promise me that the Forever will bounce out of here, whether I have returned or not.”
“I will relay your wishes. But it will be Valencia’s decision.”
They did not feel the transport ship move, but ten minutes later guards came for them and led them into the open space of the landing dock on the Empress’ ship. Forrest did not know the ship’s name. No one spoke to them, except to issue instructions.
The guards led them to a nearby speedlift. They dropped deep into the bowels of the ship, and were then led along a catwalk until their assigned cell was located. The cell was just as cold and unfurnished as the previous, but there was more light. From his vantage point, Forrest could see much of the brig. It was six stories high, the separate levels connected by narrow metal stairs and gangways. There were perhaps a thousand cells similar to theirs, many of them occupied. The Empress, it seemed, had a lot of need to keep prisoners. Of course, many of the prisoners would be from the Schismatic ships. But not all of them, Forrest guessed. This was confirmed when he noticed that not all the prisoners were of humanoid form.
They waited. Several hours passed. They spoke little; there was nothing to say. Forrest watched Val. She seemed sad. He presumed she had concluded he would not make it back to the Forever. She believed he would be killed. He didn’t know what to say to her.
Val noticed him watching her, and came to sit next to him, laying her head on his shoulder. She took his hand into hers.
“Are you okay,” he asked.
“Yes. Just tired of waiting.”
“I will be okay, you know.”
See looked up at him. “I’m trying to believe that.”
“Don’t try—believe.”
He kissed her, and then they fell to silence. Another hour passed, and Forrest was nearly asleep when Val suddenly sat straight up.
“What?” he asked.
“I just got the signal from the Forever. She’s been refueled. Serp is laying in a course now. They are awaiting our return.”
“Then go,” Forrest instructed.
“Not without you!”
“That is not the plan.”
“It is now, Forrest.”
“Val, I appreciate your concern for me. But I have to see my daughter.”
Val stared at him with an intensity he would not have thought possible.
“You are being so selfish!”
“No, I’m not!” Forrest said.
“Yes, you are! Why do you have to see your daughter now? You are both immortal. You have forever to work things out.”
“Yes, but—”
“We need you, Forrest. We are a team. Without you we are incomplete. Are you going to abandon us and get yourself killed because of your selfish need to see your daughter?”
Forrest could only look at her.
She continued. “What about Lisa? What will she do without you? And Valencia and me, and all the others who stand beside you? Do we count for nothing? You are the captain of the Forever. And you are jumping ship!”
She was right, of course. He was abandoning them. He was being selfish. He could find a way to see his daughter another time, and not get himself killed in the process.
“How will I get out of here?” he asked.
Val smiled at him. “We get you to a small transport. We can form a shield around the transport if detected. As soon as we board the Forever, we warn the Imperial ships that we are about to bounce. It they are smart, they will retreat to a safe distance.”
“We will need weapons.”
“The guard station near the speedlift where we came down—we can take their weapons. They will be no match for your mental powers.”
“Okay, let’s do it!” Forrest decided.
“Unlock the door,” Val said.
Forrest concentrated. “I can’t feel the lock. It’s shielded somehow.”
Val went to the door. Part of her arm formed the silvery material of which she was made and flowed into the lock mechanism.
“You’re right, it is shielded. But not against a metamorph.”
The barred door opened and they exited onto the catwalk. They headed for the guard station. Several of the other prisoners saw their escape attempt, but made no sound. Forrest saw a security camera at the end of the catwalk, perhaps fifty meters away. He forced it to point the other way. Hopefully the guards would not notice the change.
They reached the end of the catwalk. It opened into an enclave with the guard station on the left, and the speedlift on the right. Forrest peeked around the lintel. There were five guards.
“Wait,” Forrest whispered.
He focused as hard as he could. He felt the guards and entered their minds. One by one their heads exploded, spewing blood and brains about the small room. They did not have a chance to sound an alarm.
“Now!” Forrest said.
They rushed to the station and removed the blasters from the dead guards. The blasters were of a more advanced design than those on the Forever, but the controls were similar: set the level, set the span, pull the trigger, and it fired. They set the levels to maximum. That was probably too much, but better too much than too little.
“To the speedlift,” Forrest said.
They stopped. The speedlift display indicated someone was coming down.
“Hide!” Forrest instructed.
They took positions at both sides of the speedlift.
“Can you sense them?” Val asked.
“There are three of them. Coming to get us.”
The speedlift doors slid open and the three guards were blasted into atomic plasma.
“Jesus,” Forrest exclaimed. “These blasters have a lot of power.”
“Look at the speedlift,” Val said.
He did. It was destroyed.
“This way,” Forrest said.
The other side of the enclave was blocked by thick double doors separately controlled from the guard stations on either side. For reasons unknown, the opposite guard station was unmanned. They found that the doors melted nicely with the blasters set on low. The heat was incredible, and Forrest wondered if a silent alarm had been triggered. They jumped through the molten metal and glass and found themselves in a long corridor with many closed doors. It went about thirty meters and then turned right. There would have to be a speedlift on this side of the double doors.
With Forrest in the lead, they walked slowly down the corridor. Forrest could feel the presence of no one. He wished he could see around corners, but that was not a talent the keepers provided. They reached the bend, and Forrest glanced around the corner. No one, just another corridor identical to the one they had just passed. Its end turned right, also. He hoped the pattern would not repeat. He motioned his companions to follow.
“What is this place?” Forrest asked.
“I don’t know,” Val said. “Perhaps interrogation facilities. But clearly they never expected escapees to make it here. There are no cameras, and I’ve detected no sensors of any kind.”
They continued down the corridor, blasters at ready. At the end, Forrest again peeked around the corner. This corridor ended in a tee, a fourth corridor going left and right. And a speedlift was located at the juncture.
“Bingo!” Forrest said.
“Who?” Val asked.
“Nevermind. Let’s go.”
They were halfway down the corridor when the speedlift doors opened. Several guards exited and began firing. Forrest plunged to the floor and fired his blaster repeatedly, downing three guards. Two silvery spheres zoomed past him and fired electrical bolts at the remaining guards, killing them instantly. Forrest stood up.
“Val?”
“Here, Forrest,” she said, weakly.
Forrest turned around and saw Val lying on the floor. She had been hit. He ran to her.
“How bad are you hit?”
It was a stupid question. Part of her chest and her right arm had been blown off. Blood was spilling onto the floor.
“It’s bad, Forrest.”
“Can you assume your natural form?”
“No. Too much information is lost.”
Forrest felt tears come to his eyes. “What’s going to happen, Val?”
“I’m dying.” Her eyes were watery, and she seemed to have difficulty focusing.
“No! Dammit, don’t tell me that!”
“It’s too late. You must remove our son from me before I die.”
“I don’t understand.”
“You must reach into my uterus and remove him. You will find a small sphere. Give it to Triona or Aurelia. Any female metamorph can carry him to term.”
“Val, you cannot die! I need you!”
“Take him, Forrest! If I die before you remove him, he will die with me. I don’t have much time.”
Forrest was dazed with emotion. But he must do as she said. He pulled her jumpsuit down over her body and pushed his hand into her vagina. He found the tiny sphere and pulled it out. It was about the size of a grape. He could only stare at it amazed.
“It must be transferred to another quickly. He cannot survive outside,” Val said, struggling.
Forrest turned and offered the tiny sphere to one of the larger ones. The sphere approached and his son was absorbed into its form. Forrest turned back to Val.
She looked at him weakly. “I won’t be long now,” she said.
Forrest leaned over her and looked into her eyes. “I love you, Val. I love you with everything that I am.”
“I know you do, Forrest. I love you the same way.”
Forrest kissed her lightly, and when he pulled away, her eyes had glazed over. She was dead. Forrest sat back and stared at her. It was his fault. If he had not insisted that he confront his daughter, she would be safely aboard the Forever by now. But instead, she died in an attempt to save him. He would not be able to forgive himself. Tears blurred his vision.
“Forgive me, Val. Forgive me.”
She died because she loved you, Forrest. Do not feel guilty. She would not want you feel such remorse. Remember the good times.
Forrest turned to the spheres. “Who are you?”
I am Triona. I will carry your son to term.
Forrest stood up. “Get back to the Forever now! And tell Valencia to bounce out of here as soon as possible. Tell her not to wait for me. Under no circumstances is she to wait for me.”
I will deliver the message.
“Now go!”
The two spheres passed through the bulkheads, and were gone.
“Godspeed,” Forrest said, although there was no one to hear him.
He turned to look at Val, but her body had dissolved into the substance she was made of, and there was nothing left but the silvery puddle on the floor.
“I will avenge your death,” he said.
He heard the speedlift activate. It was leaving to retrieve more guards. Forrest picked up Val’s blaster and his own, and ran down the corridor. He positioned himself ten meters to one side of the speedlift and waited. Five minutes passed, and he heard the speedlift returning. It stopped and the doors slid open. Several guards stepped out, their blasters ready. But they were no match for his keeper enhanced reflexes. He sliced them in half with several short bursts from the blasters he held in each hand.
“Take that, assholes,” he screamed.
He ran to the speedlift. The controls made little sense. He pushed a button and felt himself rising. He got down on his knees and held the blasters aimed at the doors. His eyes pulsed red, and his useless fangs extruded. The speedlift stopped and the doors opened. Forrest fired continuously until the people in front of him were all dead—at least thirty of them.
But they were not guards. He didn’t know who they were; administrators, technicians—he didn’t care. He opened his mind but could sense no one nearby. He stepped into the corridor. It was a tee junction. Forrest studied the three corridors. The level was an office complex of some kind. He could sense minds in the distance, hiding in offices, conference rooms, store rooms. And they were all scared shitless.
He chose the corridor to the right and began walking. He stopped at a door where he sensed two minds, and shoved the door open with the bottom of his foot. Two women stood behind a counter and stared at him in terror.
“We are not armed,” one of them shrieked.
“Where is this place?” Forrest demanded, showing them his fangs.
“Records,” she same woman answered.
The terminals and computer status displays behind them served to confirm her story.
“Where do I find the Empress?”
“Top level,” she said.
“Which button?”
“I don’t understand.”
“The speedlift! Which button?”
“zero-zero-one,” she blurted.
Forrest stared at the women. There was no reason to kill them. He stepped out the of room, closing the door behind him. The corridor was empty. He returned to the speedlift. It had left, and was now returning. Forrest set his blasters to midrange. He didn’t want to destroy the speedlift. He waited. The doors opened. He fired the blasters on the guards that appeared until they all slumped to the floor. They never knew what hit them. He dragged the bodies into the juncture, and entered the speedlift. The doors shut. He punched in the number the woman had given him. The speedlift rose.
“Forrest.”
Forrest spun around, but there was no one there.
“Who is it?” he demanded.
“It is me, Forrest. Serp.”
“The Terran Serp?”
“That is correct.”
“What are you doing here? You are part of this?”
“As I told you on Susania-179, I am the Network. I am everywhere.”
“What do you want?”
“To stop the killing.”
“How?”
“You will arrive at the top level soon. Drop your weapons. No one will fire upon you.”
“This is a trick!”
“No, Forrest. I cannot lie. You programmed that into me.”
“The programming could have been changed.”
“It has not.”
“Why should I believe you?”
“You have no choice. There are half a million people on this ship. Do you expect to blast your way out of here?”
“I will die trying!”
“And that would be exactly the result. Susan wants to meet you in her chambers. She has arranged an escort. They will be waiting. But they might kill you if you are holding the blasters.”
“You are telling the truth?”
“Yes. Please do as I say. I don’t want you to die.”
“The Empress may have me killed anyway.”
“I have no control over that. But you are her father. With her, you at least have a chance.”
Forrest could not deny Serp’s logic. If he was lying, he would die now. If he was telling the truth, he would die later—at least that’s what he expected. It might as well be now. He dropped his blasters just as the speedlift stopped and the doors opened. Ten Imperial Troopers stood before him, blasters aimed at him.
He put his hands in the air and smiled.
***
They took him to a holding room, stripped him, and searched his body in painful and obscene ways. They then returned his clothes and instructed him to dress. The jumpsuit was warm, as if it had been scanned by a high-energy beam. Two guards arrived wearing extravagant magenta uniforms with gold decorations. Their lapels bore the insignia of the Empress. They shackled his hands behind his back and led him down a long, wide corridor. The guards did not speak, and Forrest did not bother to ask questions. At last, they came to a huge, elaborate door made of a finely brushed, golden alloy. The guards spoke to the computer to confirm voice prints and submitted to a retinal scan. The door divided in two to allow them entry.
The room was excessively large for a spaceship and extremely lavish. The high ceiling sloped upward only to meet the downward sloping, metacrystal windows that spanned the entire length of the room and met the thickly carpeted floor. Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, each holding uncountable light sources Forrest could not identify. The furniture was no less opulent: rich couches, plush chairs, tables made of wood inlaid with precious metals. A heavy, wooden desk polished to a high gloss, sat near one wall. It was at least six meters wide and two meters deep. A metal chair sat in front of the desk, curiously out of place. The guards led him to the desk, forced him to sit, and strapped his arms and legs securely to the metal chair. They then stood and took positions behind him.
Forrest waited. He looked out the windows and could see the blue and white orb of Enonia. From here it looked much like Earth. To the right, and much closer—no more than ten-kilometers distant—the Forever could be seen dwarfed by the Empress’ enormous ship.
A sound came from his right, and his daughter entered the room followed by a magenta clad officer with many gleaming medals. She wore a full-length habiliment made of a shimmering material that reflected colors in such a way as to hide the material’s true color. He watched her as she came and stood behind the desk. She did look like Melinda, but her attitude was cold and unyielding. She did not look at him.
“Release him!” she commanded.
“But Empress,” the officer protested, “he is dangerous!”
Forrest recognized the man, but he could not remember where he had seen him.
“Do not argue, Cokrel!”
The name was familiar. Was it …?
Cokrel nodded to the guards. They undid his straps.
“Now, leave us,” the Empress said.
Cokrel obviously disagreed with her command, but he left the room with the two guards following. The Empress looked at him.
Forrest stared back at her. She was no longer the eight year old child he had known little more that a month ago, his time. She was three-thousand year old despot. And if he had been informed correctly, she had become a cruel and ruthless woman with little regard for the lives of those under her power.
She stared at him. “I suppose you never expected to see me again,” she said.
“I was told we would meet again,” Forrest said, his voice dry.
“Oh? And who told you that?”
“Anthony.”
“One of the Enonians?”
“He was not an Enonian.”
She gave him an unfriendly smile. “Well, he certainly was not of Earth.”
“He is not of this universe.”
“Ah, an agent of the Mind, I suppose?”
“Cokrel told you of the Mind?”
A hint of confusion crossed her face. “What do you know of Cokrel?”
“Just that he is Pascanian. And he commanded the ship that brought the Enonians to Earth.”
“How do you know this?” she demanded. “The Enonians told you?”
“No. I saw him.”
“Where?”
“In my mind.”
She frowned. “You do not make sense.”
Forrest said nothing.
“Where are the Enonians?” she asked.
“We killed them.”
“You what? Why?”
It’s was Forrest’s turn to smile. “Why do you care?”
She glared at him. “I ask the questions here! Why did you kill them?”
“It was my purpose.”
“Purpose. What purpose?”
“That which Anthony assigned to me.”
The Empress studied him. “You were never religious before.”
“Who said I was religious now?”
“You do. You believe that Anthony was sent by the Mind to instruct you to kill the Enonians. Is that not what you are saying?”
“I did not say that. I have been in superspace. Anthony was there and gave me a message.”
“To kill the Enonians?”
“Yes, and more.”
“More?”
“You.”
“What about me?” she asked.
“I will not know until the time is right.”
“Anthony wants me dead?”
Forrest shook his head. “I do not know. But I would not kill you.”
“Because I am your daughter, I suppose?”
“Yes. And because I love you.”
She laughed at him. “You are a fool, Father. I am not the little girl you once knew. And if I decide the best interest of the Empire would be served by your death, I will have you killed without a second thought.”
“I believe you. You blame me for your mother’s death.”
She stared at him. “Yes, I do! I was eight years old when my father allowed himself to become a blood drinker—to team up with aliens bent on taking the Forever. Mother was implicated because of your decision, and she died because of it!”
Forrest stood up abruptly. “I allowed nothing, Susan! I was not in control! The Enonians had control of my mind—can’t you understand that?”
“I know of the telepathic powers possessed by the Enonians. I also know you had those powers as well. You could have resisted. You could have turned yourself in. Dr. Peterson may have been able to help you, had you given him the chance.”
Forrest sat back down. “I watched her die.”
Susan seemed flustered. “What?”
“When I learned that she had been arrested, I broke into the node where she was being questioned. I watched the two WG goons give her the drug that killed her. And I watched them rape her as she died! For you that was three-thousand years ago. For me it’s only been a month. How do you think I feel? I watched, helpless, as they took her from us. And I vowed to destroy the government they represented. The government that you now represent.”
Susan sat down at her desk. “She was raped?”
“Yes.”
“Who? What were their names?”
“They are dead.”
“Not necessarily. They could still be alive—”
“I killed them. I had them transferred to the security force aboard the Forever. After we bounced out, I burnt their genitals off and watched as they bled to death.”
Susan reassumed her stately composure. “Good for you. I am glad. But that does not change the fact that Mother would have lived had you made the right decision.”
Forrest gave her a look of pity. “You have fed your hatred of me for three-thousand years. I do not expect to change that.”
Susan looked at him a moment and then down at the papers on her desk. “You are charged with two-hundred and twenty-seven crimes against the Empire. Do you wish me to read the list?”
“Your list means nothing to me. I do not recognize the Empire.”
“You were born on Earth. That makes you a Terran and a subject of the Empire. To refuse allegiance to the Empire is itself a crime. You are not helping your situation.”
“The days of the Empire are numbered.”
“Those are words of treason. I warn you—”
Forrest glared at her. “There are forces at work against you. And you with all your power, wealth and drugs will not be able to stop it.”
The Empress leaned back in her chair and studied him. “Why are you so against the Empire?”
“Because I have seen what it is.”
She stood up and went to the nearest window and looked out. She then turned and looked at him. “You are familiar with Earth’s history. You know of the wars, disease, poverty and hunger that was humankind’s fate. Well, those afflictions have been virtually eliminated from human experience. There hasn’t been a war in the Empire in over a thousand years. Disease is nearly non-existent. And the Empire shares its wealth with all the people. The people are the Empire.”
“Except for the slaves.”
“There are no slaves!”
“Then who mines the mentalisiam?”
She stared at him in outrage. “Certainly not slaves! They are draftees.”
“So you admit to using drugs to control your subjects.”
“What are you suggesting?”
“That you rule an Empire of zombies.”
She laughed. “Because of the mentalisiam?”
“Exactly.”
She shook her head. “I can see the Schismatics have gotten to you. Mentalisiam is the best thing that has ever happened to the human race. Mentalisiam helps to dampen the animal instincts that lead to antisocial behavior. Its effects are very mild with practically no side effects. Do you remember what crime was like on Earth? In a population of one-hundred-thousand there would one murder committed per day. Today that figure is one in ten-million. And that’s just one example.”
“Is it worth the price?”
“What price?”
“The loss of human freedom. The loss of human creativity. I have studied the records—the history of the Empire. The advances in the sciences and arts have come to a standstill. There were more scientific discoveries made in the twentieth and twenty-first centuries than in the last three-thousand years. And art and music have not changed significantly in that time.”
“That is not true! All children are tested for intelligence and creativity. Those that score high are placed in special schools so their talents may be developed. Many contributions have been made—”
“And they never see their parents again!”
“Of course not. But the parents know that their children will live better lives and contribute much to society. It is considered an honor to have one’s child chosen to be a Master.”
“Because you have conditioned them to believe so.”
Susan sighed. “There is no point in arguing the point. I can see you will not be able to understand. I have surrounded myself with the brightest minds in the Empire. My Advisors do not always agree on issues, but decisions are made—and those decisions are designed to benefit the peoples of the Empire. Humankind enjoys a standard of living unprecedented in history. They live happy, fulfilled, and productive lives.”
“They are happy and fulfilled because the Network tells them they are.”
A tone sounded. The Empress went to her desk. “Yes?”
“We are still unable to find the others. We have scanned the ship three times,” a male voice reported.
“Keep searching, then.” The Empress cut the connection. She looked at Forrest. “Where are they?”
“Your guards killed one, and the other two are back on the Forever by now.”
“That is impossible.”
“Nevertheless, it is true.”
“They could not have penetrated our defense shields. Where are they?”
“I told you.”
Forrest? Can you hear me?
Valencia? How—
Serp is amplifying the hyperspace transmissions. Triona and Aurelia have returned. I am so sorry about Val. Where are you?
The Empress’ chambers. Top level.
We are coming for you.
No. It is too risky. Prepare to bounce now!
Not without you. The Guardians are already on their way. They will—
Susan glared at him. “Who are you communicating with?”
“My ship,” Forrest answered.
“Telepathy is forbidden!”
“What you going to do? Arrest me?”
Valencia, what is happening there?
The Imperial Troopers have been killed. Some of the metamorphs have taken their form to fool the Terrans. We will be ready to leave as soon as we have you.
Valencia! Do not wait for me. Leave here now!
The matter is not open for discussion, Forrest. We have decided to rescue you. If we fail, we will bounce without you. But we must try first … the Guardians report they have found you.
“I demand you stop communicating!” the Empress blazed.
Forrest smiled at her. “Too late,” he said.
Twenty Guardians entered the chamber and surrounded the Empress. She went for her desk communicator, but a Guardian hit the device with an electrical bolt and it exploded.
Susan’s eyes grew wide in surprise. She stared at Forrest.
“You have gained control of Guardians? How?”
“We have our ways, Susan. You do not know everything.”
A door to the right opened and Cokrel and the two guards entered. They looked at the Guardians in amazement, drew their blasters, and were instantly hit. The room filled with the stench of burning flesh. Forrest started for the dead bodies.
“Stop!” Susan demanded.
Forrest stopped and looked at her. “I’m afraid you are not in a position to make demands. You are now my hostage. And you are going with me to the Forever. The Guardians will escort us to a transport.”
Forrest bent down and retrieved Cokrel’s blaster. He stood and faced his daughter, holding the blaster on her point blank.
“You cannot win!” she said, but a look of fear betrayed her inner thoughts.
“People have been telling me that a lot lately. So far they have been wrong. Let’s go.”
“I will not move!”
A bolt hit her—not strong enough to harm her—just give her a taste. She grimaced in pain.
“The Guardians respond to my thoughts, Empress,” Forrest said. “Your defense shields have been disabled, and the Forever is in the control of my crew. One fusion bomb is all it would take to destroy this ship. Now can we go?”
She gave him a look of intense hatred, then went to the door and opened it. Forrest followed, the barrel of his blaster pressed against her back. They entered the corridor and headed for the speedlift. The Guardians formed a protective circle around them. Sirens went off and lights flashed—the ship was on red alert. Guards converged on them holding their blasters at ready, but did not fire.
“Destroy the Forever,” she commanded.
“The weapons computer is down,” a guard told her.
“Damn!”
They entered the speedlift and the doors shut. The Guardians remained just outside.
“Serp?” Forrest called.
“I will take you to the transport level,” Serp responded.
“No, Serp,” Susan cried. “Stop the transport.”
“I cannot, Susan. Forrest will not harm you as long as I provide safe transport. I cannot allow you to be harmed.”
“That was not a request, Serp.”
“I am sorry, Susan. I must disobey your order to save your life.”
The speedlift dropped.
“You gained control of the government using Serp?” Forrest asked.
“You abandoned him on Earth. He came to me because I was your daughter—all that was left of you.”
“And this is how you maintain control of the Empire.”
“Serp made himself known to me while I was in college. Until then I did not know what happened to Mother. Like you, I was angry at the WG. I vowed to take over the WG.”
“But you still hated me, even after you learned the truth?”
“What truth? She was missing, and I didn’t know what happened to her. I blamed you for that. When I learned that she had died during interrogation, I also blamed the WG. But you still could have prevented her death.”
Forrest had already argued the point, and said nothing.
The speedlift stopped and the doors opened. The huge docking level was filled with Imperial Troopers.
“Order them to retreat,” Forrest told her.
“No!” she said, adamantly.
Serp’s voice came over the dock speakers. “By command of the Empress, you are ordered to leave the area immediately. I repeat, you are ordered to leave the area immediately.”
“Damn you, Serp,” Susan muttered.
When the area was clear, Forrest nudged Susan forward. They headed for the small transport ship with the Guardians following.
“Your Advisors know of Serp?” Forrest asked, as they walked.
“No. They would not trust him. He does not speak in their presence.”
“I expected so. Autonomous machine life is illegal within the Empire. Yet you use just such an entity to maintain control.”
She said nothing.
The transport formed a ramp, and Forrest pushed Susan into the vessel. The Guardians surrounded the ship and formed a shield. It was a four-man craft. The pilot’s chair was empty. They stood in the small cargo area and waited as the ramp closed.
“Serp?” Forrest called.
“Yes, Forrest.”
“Can this ship autopilot?”
“The ship is going nowhere, Forrest. I am sorry.”
“What?”
Susan smiled at him as the blaster was pulled from his hand and flew into hers. Forrest looked at her, confused.
“I told you, you could not win,” she said.
Valencia!
I hear you Forrest.
I’ve been tricked. I can’t escape. Leave now, and bounce as soon as possible.
What is happening?
They have me. Now go! If somehow I manage to survive I will find the Forever. But you must leave now.
There was a brief pause.
Are you sure?
Yes, Valencia, I am sure. Now leave, dammit!
We are leaving. I will miss you.
Me, too. Give Lisa my love.
Will do. Good-bye, Forrest.
“The Forever is leaving,” Serp announced.
“Let her go,” Susan said. “There is nothing we can do at the moment. We will find her later.”
Forrest studied her. “What are you waiting for? Aren’t you going to kill me.”
Susan stared at him. Her hand shook. She seemed distressed.
“Yes. I must, Father. You are a threat to the Empire. You know too much, and you are a symbol to the rebels. You must die.”
Serp spoke. “Please do not, Susan.”
“I have to.”
“He is our father—”
“Shut up, Serp!”
Forrest watched her. Her eyes were beginning to glisten with tears. There was something of his daughter left in her.
“You have hated me for three-thousand years, Susan. Why can’t you kill me now?”
She gazed at him. “You cannot imagine what it is like to hate someone for so long—to wait year after year, hoping that one day you will be able to avenge your mother’s death.”
“I did not kill her, Susan.”
“Yes you did! You killed her by your inaction—we have already been through this.”
“I loved her. I still mourn her death. Can’t you see that?”
She did not respond. Thirty seconds passed while contradictory emotions worked at her mind.
And the beautiful, young woman who looked like this long dead wife, but who was his daughter, was crying.
“I love you, Daddy. I always did. Even while I hated you, I still loved you. I don’t think I knew that until now.”
“I know you did,” Forrest said. “I love you, too.”
“I have to kill you, Daddy. I don’t want to, but I have to.”
“I know.”
Tears streamed down her face, and she was shaking. She aimed the blaster at his chest, and closed her eyes. “I love you, Daddy,” she said one last time. She then fired the blaster.
A hole was blown through Forrest’s chest, much as he had done to so many others, and he looked at her for a moment, only loving her. He then fell to the floor of the transport, no longer a part of this universe.
***
He could not call it a place, for the notions of time and space of which he was familiar did not exist. Yet, he knew this non-place was infinite in scope. And throughout this infinity an infinite number of bubbles, each a separate reality, was flung. The souls of trillions dead touched his essence, curious at the new arrival.
Something (someone?) waited for him.
“Come with me,” it said, without a voice.
He followed, yet knew he did not—could not—move.
“Who are you?” he asked.
“I have many names. But it is not important.”
“You are Mind? God?”
“There are many souls who have used those names. You may think of me as you wish.”
“Where are you taking me?”
“To the Center.”
“The Center of what?”
“We are there,” it said.
He could not see. But he could feel the burning Essence, more bright than all the stars of the Universe combined. And he was not alone. There were others—trillions of them—each a part of the Essence. Was this his fate? Was he to become part of the Essence?
“No. You shall return to another Universe. Your Purpose is not yet complete,” it said.
“The one from whence I came?”
“That is forbidden. You can never return to the Universe of your origin. Your Purpose lies elsewhere.”
“But I must!”
“You shall seek the Universe of your Purpose and when it is fulfilled, you shall return to the Center and then become One with the Essence.”
“I do not understand. What Purpose?”
“Go, now. And do as I command you.”
He could feel the Essence grow distant. And soon he was alone in the vast emptiness of the Void. He searched the bubbles of reality for an infinity, and then found the one from whence he came. He defied the command not to enter the Universe of his origin. The Universe resisted, but he persisted, and reluctantly it let him in.
And once more, he was physical man.
This story continues in the sequel: The Ruler of the Void.
***
Copyright © 1997 James C. Dunavant, All Rights Reserved
***
Send the author Email or click HERE to add your comments online (preferred).
Click HERE to enquire about The Ruler of the Void.
Note: I’ve been receiving requests that I post the sequel to The Keepers of Forever on my WEB site. I will do this if I receive enough requests to do so. The best way to convince me to post The Ruler of the Void is to go to my comments page and let the world know what you think of The Keepers of Forever. My WEB site exists to promote myself as a novelist, and to do that I need quotable feedback from my readers. Please go to http://www.atlantic.net/~jcd/comment.htm and let me know what you think. Thanks.